《pure vampire》 1 BEFORE TRANSFORMATION CHAPTER ONE . . *TWO YEARS AGO, 2010* "Get off your fat ass Ana! Time for school" I pull the covers over my head in attempt to hide from my evil older sister Kim''s shouting in the hall. She is such a bitch at home and school. And why wouldn''t she be? She is skinny, pretty with brown eyes and now blonde hair since mom finally let her dye it. Oh let''s not forget popular, yeah like Kim will let anybody forget who she is. I snort to myself at the thought. Not looking forward to the day but not having any other options, I throw the pink blanket off and drag myself to the bathroom to get ready. I stop in front of the full length mirror behind my closed door and stare at the girl reflected as she stares back at me. How come she can''t be more beautiful like Kim? Instead she has dull dark brown hair that barely reaches her shoulders. She is short reaching a height of 5"4 and the worse part of all is she is fat, not chubby, but fat weighing in a whopping 275lbs. I growl at that girl staring at me before walking to my dresser picking jeans and a baggy hoodie to hide in for the day. I find my big dorky glasses next to my bed and slip them on over my blue eyes It was always strange that my eye color was so different from the brown eyes all my family members have, but being the only fat ugly one too I let it go quickly. Hurrying through my morning routine I grab my backpack and race downstairs for breakfast. Dad is already gone and mom smiles sweetly at me before motioning me to the table to eat the bacon and eggs she prepared. Mm how I love bacon. How on earth can anyone be a vegetarian with bacon in the world! It just sounds insane. Kim sits across from me eating an apple glaring at me, so I shove more food in my mouth and then open it for her to see. She shudders in disgust before dramatically leaving the table going to the kitchen. Ha take that skank! I mumble into my plate. "Mom please take her to school I can''t deal with the embarrassment today" Kim begs. Mom opens her mouth to defend me but I cut her off with my own reply "Embarrassed by me? You should be embarrassed that you''re repeating the 10th grade" I yell with a smirk. She scoffs. Turning back to my food I smile in satisfaction knowing that I won that round. Its Funny that my seventeen year old popular and beautiful sister couldn''t pass end of the year exams OR summer school. Now we will both start the 10th grade year togethe,r with the exception that I''m sixteen and a real sophomore. Kim comes back to the table and I can tell by the look in her eye she''s out for blood; my blood. Even so I stand and meet her glare with fake courage. This is usual between us. Fights, fights and more fights. "It doesn''t matter that I have to repeat a grade because I will always have the satisfaction of being prettier and more popular than you. You''re a fat ugly worthless loser." she ends with a smug look on her face "Enough!" my mother shouts obviously overheard our little chat. "Kim go to school! Ana I will take you to school today seeing as you two might kill each other" my mom announces while passing us to get her shoes. Kim and I continue to stare each other down. The only way to describe the look on Kim''s face is victorious. Although I''m sure it''s due to the unshed tears in my eyes than the fact that she got out of us riding to school together. She bumps my shoulder roughly as she passes me to get to the door. Once it slams shut, my resolve breaks and the tears flow like a waterfall. I never understood my sisters'' hatred for me because we used to be close when we were little. That was until he came along¡­ A soft touch on my back snaps me into action and I angrily wipe the tears from my face. I turn to see my mother giving me that pitying look like she always does after our fight and before she can speak I stomp past her out the front door. I''m in no mood to hear her advice on how to handle my sister. My wish is she would grow a backbone and punish daddies little princess. **** Ten minutes later we pull up in front of the school. I waste no time jumping out of the van ignoring my mom completely. Sometimes she can be so frustrating especially when it comes to Kim and me. One day I want to see her put that spoiled brat in her place. Until then I suffer in silence... Kim and her loyal league of cheer leading bimbos are standing outside chatting in front of the main school doors. They laugh and flirt with boys as if they haven''t a care in the world. A pang of envy sparks in my chest. I wonder what that feels like? Taking my eyes off them and putting them on the parking lot, I search for my only friend Simon. He''s a tall scrawny boy and the next biggest loser at this school after me. Simon and I have been best friends for six years. He was new to the school and his love of science didn''t exactly make him any friends. This was the time in my life that Kim had excluded me and I began to eat away my problems. Simon found me crying in the corner of the library but instead of asking questions he just sat beside me and gave me half his pb and j sandwich. From that moment on he''s been my best friend. After searching for a minute he finally pulls up in his very beat up 1990 cavalier. Still can''t believe that thing runs. Simon gets outs and meets me on the sidewalk; flashing me his metal mouth in a wide smile. I smile back and we walk into school together ignoring the names I''m being called by my sister and her friends. We get to class early and sit in the back per my usual request. You know those type of nerdy kids that do everything they can to stay invisible? Yeah that''s me and Simon. "So I got an early start on our end of the year project" Simon says. I give him a strange look taking out my history book from my backpack. "The year just started Simon; don''t you think your jumping the gun a little?" I ask with a soft smile. He blushes, then shrugs nonchalantly and pulls out his own book as the last students file in. I peek up through my thick frames in time to see my sister walk in along with him... My stomach immediately does flip flops at the sight of the one and only guy I ever liked. Jace Thompson. His tall muscular frame is covered with jeans and a form fitting black shirt. It looked perfect on him in a bad boy way. Jace wasn''t a bad boy contrary to his looks he was just Jace. His thick rust colored hair is fanned up away from his strong model sculpted face. He laughs at something while walking to his seat giving me a peak at his dimples. Mm how I love to see those dimples . Just before he sits his hazel eyes meet with mine, freezing the air around us. The undeniable sparks fly between us like the first time we met all those years ago and every time we looked at each other after. Too bad the trance is broken when my whore of a sister waltz up and plants a steaming kiss on his lips all the while looking at me. She doesn''t care about him, he is just a toy she uses to hurt me. I break contact not being able to stand looking at them any longer, hurt and jealousy bubbling in my pit. Luckily Mrs. Smith comes in and begins the history lesson. "Ok class today-" she begins to go over the lesson and I tune her out 2 humiliated CHAPTER TWO 3 A strange stranger . . My head hangs lower than it has my whole life this very moment. How can she do this to me? She is my only sister. All I ever wanted was to be like her. She used be my hero but now she was my villain. Her constant teasing never went this far. The tears are building, not yet fallen. I feel something wet slide over my hair and down my face. Milk is dumped over my head by my sister''s laughing best friend Josie. Even still I don''t move. The numbness I feel still prevents my limbs from acting. Drowning out the laughing and "piggy" name calling along with all other noise I take a moment to just look around. Teachers are trying to clear the laughing students away from the scene. Simon is being held down by two jocks. His face is filled with concern and anger while he thrashes around trying to break their hold. I offer him a small smile loving that at least one person cares. My sister on the other hand smiles triumphantly at me snapping more pictures. Jace snatches the camera from her and whispers something fiercely in her ear. Her smile drops and her eyes hardened. I wanted for some reason to know what he said but the question barely has time to form when a tomato smacks me in the face. I look to see where it came from but the source is unknown as more food is thrown at me. Why me? Please I just wish I knew what I ever did to deserve such cruelty? Tears roll down my cheeks; when they started I don''t know. The strong arms of the football coach gently lift me from the ground. The coach softly removes the fake ears and nose. I''m too weak to stop him from helping. I make the mistake at meeting eyes with Jace and when I see the pity swirling in the depth of his hazel pools my resolve breaks. My hearts shudders. How dare he pity me when he probably played a part in this horrible prank? That''s it! This is the finally straw. They win! They broke me I''m done! I don''t want this life anymore. I can''t take it any longer. The suffering is just not bearable I angrily rip my arms away from the coach and sprint out the cafe covered in everything served for lunch today. I run to the public bus stop and jump on right before the door closes. After I pay my fare I sit in the back corner and cry. Thank god only a few people are on the bus today and they are all up front because my sobs are anything but quite. I cry harder thinking back over the last few years and all the things Kim has done to me. Sure she is mean and conceited but for the most part all of our big fights were in the safety of our home. This was an all-new low for her. I never expected her to take her hatred of me this far. The sick feeling coupled with hurt and embarrassment tears at my heart. There is no way I can go back. What would she do next? If she was willing to go this far then there is no telling what she''s capable of? My tears slow down when I try to form some plan. It''s then that I discovered the bus has stopped. Weakly I stand and exit the bus realizing the last stop is the train station. Huh, maybe this is a sign that running away is the best thing for me. I try to think of the people who would miss me or possibly search for me and the only image I get is Simon and my mom. Two people? That''s all I have who actually care about me, how pathetic. My own father doesn''t even acknowledge my existence. No, all he has ever cared about was his first born baby girl. I snort out loud at the ridiculous of his thinking seeing as I''m the youngest and technically the baby girl. Entering the station a heavy set older dark skinned woman sits behind the counter. When I walk up to her she smiles warmly before greeting me. "Hello sweetheart. How can I help you?" she asks politely. I scrunch up my face because I have no idea how she can help me. I left all my things at school; my bag, wallet and id. Oh my goodness! I''m such an idiot how can I run away without any money. Reaching into my pocket I pull of the fifteen dollars left over from the twenty I used today for lunch. Great, just great where the hell can I go for fifteen freaking dollars? Tears spring from my eyes before I can stop them. Everyone was right I''m so pathetic and worthless. A real fat loser indeed "Oh honey, don''t cry" the woman that was behind the counter is now rubbing small circles on my back in a warm embrace. It only serves to make me cry harder and feel even more useless "There, there dear. Life can be hard I know. I saw the sadness in your eyes the moment you walked up" she coos softly still holding my sticky wet self. Embarrassed by my outburst to a stranger I pull back and smile at her weakly "The-thanks I''m sorry it''s just been a hard day" my voice cracks towards the end. The older woman just watches me patiently. She is a sweet woman I can feel it. A part of me wants to break down and tell her everything. Her eyes though tell me I don''t need to. As if she already knows everything just by looking at me. It''s a little unnerving and I begin to fidget under her constant gaze. "Wait right here honey" she tells me turning around and going back to the counter. She types something into the computer then gets up again disappearing into a back room. That''s odd. What the heck is she doing? I''m not left wondering long before she comes back to me a little breathless from all the running around. She has a plastic bag in her hand and thrusts it into mine. I grab it but make no move to look inside as I stare at her confused by what''s going on. She finally catches her breathe and explains "The bathroom is to the left. Inside the bag is a change of clothes that should fit you" she points at the bag. My face changes to shock by her kind gesture. I get ready to thank her when she hands me a white envelope "This-" she says holding it out waiting for me to take it. Hesitantly I do so "-Is a train ticket and a little cash. The train will take you to a little town a few hours away called Chance Harbor. Find your way to the town square and look for a restaurant name Louie''s. That''s my brother''s place. Tell him Verna sent you okay honey." she ends with that warm smile of hers. Verna gently whips the tears I didn''t even realize we''re falling down my face. It''s all so unbelievable to me that this woman who doesn''t even know my name is going out of her way to help me. This is one act of kindness I will never forget. Verna goes on to tell me her brother could help me with a job without id as long as I behave and keep a low profile until I''m ready to come home and face my problems. She is such a wise old woman reading my eyes like an open book. In between sobs I thank her profusely. She dismisses it shooing me away to the bathroom to clean up before I board the train. I rush inside and change out of my disgusting clothes thankful that Verna is also on the larger side and the sweats and T-shirt fit just fine. When I finish she is back at her seat behind the counter carrying on normally. I wave sheepishly thanking her with a smile that reaches my eyes. She waves back shouting "Take care honey, I''m sure we''ll cross paths again Analise." and with that she continues helping the man in front of her. I board the train still slightly shocked by her kindness. It''s not until I''m comfortably seated in the back that I remember I never told Verna my name. So how did she know it? . . #To_Be_Continued... 4 Walking Into Deaths alley . . I woke up with a painful crook in my neck. Oh crap this really hurts. I roll my neck around trying to stretch it out. As luck would have it, that didn''t work. Sighing I stood to stretch the rest of my numb limbs and exit the train. The night sky is black and a sliver of the moon shines from behind the clouds. The streets are deserted. I wonder how long we''ve been here while I slept. I walk around the empty station for any signs of life or maybe a clue as to where I might be. Hmm I wonder where that train driver is? Sighing I make my way back outside hoping to run into someone. Right on cue an older gentlemen with white hair comes around the corner eating a doughnut. Judging by his uniform it''s the missing train driver. I watch him slowly make his way to the front doors where I''m standing. "Oh you''re finally awake there sleeping beauty" he says in an amused tone in between bites. The wind picks up causing me to shiver. I wrap my arms tightly around myself for warmth "Yes I am. Uh where are we?" I gesture around the deserted train station with no sign of a town in sight. "This is Chance harbor. Small old town and your stop according to your ticket" he informs. I nod again and look around hoping for a clue to the town square Verna told me about. The man must notice my worried expression because he answers my silent questions "Town square is about three blocks to the right you should run straight into it. There are a few shops and diners still open and a motel there as well. I would walk you back but I just came from there and I have a schedule to keep" he ends with a small shrug. I smile and thank him for the information walking in the direction he just told me. This is so creepy. There are barely any street lights and the road is cracked and bumpy causing me to trip multiple times; clearly it hasn''t been paved in years. I pick up my pace to keep from thinking about all the animals that could be lurking in the shadows. It''s hard to see but all around is empty fields except way back to the left and right of me looks to be woods. There is no way in hell I''m leaving the road to wander a hundreds of yards out of my way to the deep dark dangerous field of trees. Yeah I''m not that crazy. I glance around searching for the town and little ways up I catch a glimpse of bright lights. Yes! I''m almost there and off this dark lonely road. With a new goal in mind I pick up my pace Out of nowhere a scream sounds the air stopping me mid stride. Turning my head in the direction it came from there''s an old torn down abandoned house in the middle of the field about twenty feet away. My stomach drops and I get that feeling something bad is about to happen. A part of me wants to see if someone needs help. But a smarter part knows to get to the town and send someone back instead. ''No you''re just a coward'' ''Better a smart coward than dead hero. Right?'' I quiet down my internal banter and glance back up at the town so close but still far away. Making a snap decision I run towards it. From this distance I''m sure no one in town could have heard the scream. The faster I get there the faster I can send help back. I run another twenty steps when the feminine scream pierces my ears again. Shit! I freeze. My heart is beating dents against my chest. My palms are sweating and all in all I''m scared sh*tless. I can''t fight if she''s being attacked so I shouldn''t go out there. What if she''s not being attacked and just needs help? Guilt hits me with force as I think of some poor woman trapped and hurting or worse dying. I look at the town once more longingly before I turn back heading for the abandoned house. I can''t believe I''m acting like the stupid girls in all the horror movies I watch and laugh at. Next thing you now I''ll be running forward looking backwards and falling over my own feet. This is so freaking crazy but I know if I go into the town and she dies before help comes I would feel heavy with guilt and sadness. I''m already having a shitty day and I don''t need to have this on my conscious too. Stepping carefully on the porch it creaks loudly in protest. Don''t know if it''s from my weight or just being old and deteriorated. No time is left to ponder as another more desperate strangled scream assaults my ears. This one isn''t as loud but somehow scares me a whole lot more. Pushing open the broken door that''s falling off its hinges and trying to control my erratic heart I step in inside cautiously "He-hello" I call out in a trembling voice. Curse me for being so scared when I''m supposed to be the hero in this situation. Too bad I''m probably more scared than the victim. Wait what am I thinking? She could be trapped somewhere and here I am paranoid some axe murderer is lurking in the dark. I step fully inside the house careful of the broken boards everywhere. In the center of the living area old wooden stairs lead up and I immediately cross those off my list as a safe option. The room is bare no furniture at all and the house has that old stale smell. Good thing I didn''t eat lunch or the smell in this place would''ve brought it back up. I hear a thud but it sounds like it came from below me. Quietly as possible I walk further into the house pass the stairs into an equally empty kitchen. A swoosh of air passes behind me and I whip around to locate the source¡­ No windows. What the hell? I shiver. Getting the feeling like something or someone is watching me. Okay pull it together Ana I coach myself out loud. Talking a closer look around this time I see an open door a few feet from the sink with steps leading down. I''m pretty certain that''s the basement and source of the thud I heard earlier. Taking a deep breath for courage I walk over and begin my slow descent down the stairs. They creak loudly with each slow step and I feel the wall for some sort of switch hoping for light. No such luck. By the third stair I decide to call out again "Is there anyone down there? Hello?" No response. Reaching the bottom I stop and look around. Much like the rest of the house the basement is empty. There is a small window a few feet higher than me to the back but I would never in a million years get my body through it. Darting my eyes down I see what brought me here in the first place. There lying on the floor under in a heap is a woman. I gasp and rush to her. Gently I kneel down and brush her blonde hair from her face. She is very pale and looks extremely weak but even so she is still a pretty girl probably in her early twenties. Her eyes flutter a few times before the heavy lids open "Oh my gosh! It''s okay don''t worry I''m here ju-just hang on please your hurt I need to get help" I cradle her head in on my lap as I speak. She lifts a hand weakly and points at the window. I look at the window then back at her confused. She opens her mouth trying to speak "L-lee-leave n-now he wi-will k-ki-kill y-you" she says barely above a whisper. Her words were hard to understand but I get the idea of her message. Someone else here. .. . . #To_be_Continued.... 5 Walking Into Deaths Alley 2 . . I look at her again more closely this time and I can''t believe I missed it before. Dripping down the side of her neck are two long trails of blood. They flow down her neck until they reach the collar of her white shirt soaking into it. My stomach coils at the sight of the blood and I have to fight back a gag. Her eyes close again and my panic rises. Oh god what do I do? I rush to feel for a pulse on her wrist. Very faintly I feel the beat of her heart. I decide then and there it''s time to go. With her warning ringing in my head like cow bells I use my shaky fearful hands to lift her body into my arms bridal style. She isn''t a big woman but I also have no body strength. Contrary to belief being fat doesn''t make you strong. Quickly as I can I make my way back to the steps determined to get us both out of here and back to the town before whoever did this to her comes back to finish. We make it to the top of the stairs and just as I''m about to use my foot to push the door open its flies back with a loud bang! A small scream tumbles from my mouth and I clutch the woman to my chest. Blocking the exit is a tall man with broad shoulders. He is easily six foot, dressed in all black. Long dark hair flows around him. His stance is casual but alarms of dangerous and deadly go off in my head. I can''t make out much of his facial detail in the dark. My heart thuds against my chest and I try to control my shaking body. The man smiles but it''s not friendly. No it''s menacingly and sends a frightening chill down my spine. My brain screams run however a part me feels he would enjoy the chase far too much. Besides where the hell would I run to! His smile drops when he realized it didn''t intimate me the way it should and he takes a predatory step towards us. Again I don''t move. He crocks his head to the side curiously as his black eyes meet mine. Are they really black or is it the lack of light playing tricks on me? In a flash he extends his leg in a swift kick to my core. Unfortunately the girl in my arms takes the pain of the kick but the sheer force of it alone sends us both flying back down the stairs. My back and head crash into the cement wall under the window. Sliding down to the floor the pain begins immediately. I try opening my eyes but spots dance in my line of sight. Closing my eyes tightly I force the pain away to try and regain my vision. When I open them the sight in front of me makes me wish I hadn''t. The man is holding the girl I tried to save against him. Her back is to his chest and he has an arm around her neck holding her in place. Tears leak from her eyes as she looks at me utterly defeated. I feel my own well up as I stare back helplessly. The man pushes her head to the side completely exposing her neck. I watch in horror not sure what to do. I try to stand but fall as soon as pressure is put on my right ankle. "No need to rush fat one. You''re. Next" his cold deadly voice freezes the air in my lungs. I gaze into the deep black orbs he has for eyes and I knew without a doubt he wasn''t human. He smiles at the horrified expression on my face. Out of nowhere razor sharp teeth pour out of his mouth. I scream and scramble back towards the wall clutching my chest to keep my heart in. He laughs amused by my antics. Then right before me he does something I never thought I would witness in a million years. This demon or whatever he is sinks his teeth into her neck. My body is shaking so hard its making me dizzy. Tears fall from my eyes at the sight of him drain the blood from her small body. The gurgling sounds he makes while drinking her causes vomit to pour from my mouth. Guess there was something in there after all. I continue to gag even when nothing is left to come up. This can''t be real! Please wake up please wake up Ana! My voice screams mixing with sobs. I''m so scared and shocked I can''t think straight. Wiping the puke from my mouth I begin to crawl away from the wall. Praying with every step this cannibal is too distracted to notice my movements. Half way to the stairs I hear a loud crack and become stiffen with fear again. I turn my head in time to see that he has snapped her neck and dropped her body in a lifeless heap on the cold floor. I wail a high pitched ear throbbing wail scrambling to the stairs with all the strength I can muster. Please god I don''t want to die here! Not like this by some inhuman freak! I make it to the bottom step when that killer yanks me up by the back of my hair and tosses me to the ground. My back arches in pain of the impact with the hard floor. Oh god I''m going to die. He killed her I''m going to be next. I try with all my might to scoot back sliding my body against floor. He watches me for a brief moment before stepping on my broken ankle. I fall back screaming in pain. He simply laughs at my cries and adds more pressure to my ankle. I choke out big sloppy sobs trying to get my leg from underneath him. My efforts are useless. He finally stops and I begin taking deep intakes of breathe attempting to regain my bearings. I feel pressure over my mid-section and open my eyes to him straddling me. He glares at me with a cold hungry look in his eyes before flashing his horrific fangs in sick smile "I hate getting interrupted when I feed fat one. And you interrupted me so now¡­ Now you must pay" he says leaning closer to my face allowing his blood smelling breath to fan over me. My stomach tightens in anxiety and I''m terrified of what''s about to happen to me. "Pl-please I-I''m s-sorry. I don''t want to d-die" my voice trembles with every word I speak. From the glint in his dark eyes I know he''s enjoying my reactions to him. He takes one skinny finger and glides it across my cheek. The coldness of it causes me to flinch. "There, there, fat one. You shouldn''t fear death. After all we all have to time die sometime" he ends with absolute certainty. I open my mouth to respond but I''m too slow. With a speed I didn''t register he grabs the back of my head and lifts my neck to his mouth. He dives his teeth into the awaiting skin all in one motion. The pain is immense¡­ I thrash around uselessly attempting to break his hold. A red hot burning throb radiates from the spot on my neck his teeth are in. I can feel the blood pooling out as he greedily takes it in mouthfuls. He drops my head back to floor lifting his face to the ceiling in complete ecstasy. I may have even heard him moan. "Mm what are you fat one? You taste magnificent" I barely hear him. Too busy focused on holding my neck to keep the rest of my blood in my body where it belongs. He begins to stroke his disgusting finger across my face again in wonderment. "I will enjoy draining the life out of you fat one" he tells me while still stroking my face. His words penetrate something deep within me and I can feel it snap inside. I don''t know if it''s instinctive or just the fight reflex kicking in since flight isn''t an option. However I don''t ponder it too much longer. Taking advantage of his momentary distraction I yank his wrist mid stroke taking it into my mouth and with all my strength bite down on the spot I think his vein lies. My teeth roughly pierce his thick skin and warm blood flows into my mouth. He gapes at me. Truly shocked by my unexpected insane like actions. There is something else that shocks me and it''s not the fact that I completely lost my mind and bit someone. No, it''s the taste of his blood. It''s sweet and bitter at the same time like dark chocolate while also being smooth and thick like honey. I''ve tasted my own blood from the numerous times I bit the inside of my cheek from chewing too hard. The point being it always tasted metallic kind of like copper or iron; never sweet though. Another strange phenomenon comes to me as I drink his blood; the feeling of strength. The wound on my neck can literally be felt closing and the burning cools to a dull ache. He finally snaps out of his stupor and angrily snatches his wrist from my mouth. In that same second he backhands me across my face. My head whips forcibly to the side and the smack echoes around us. A little blood flies from my mouth from the split lip he just gave me. "HOW DARE YOU TAKE BLOOD FROM ME!" he roared viscously. He jump off me with grace and swiftly landed a kick to my gut. I would have been impressed by his ballerina like movements if he wasn''t the current bane of my existence. I clenched over in pain grasping my stomach willing it to stop. Damn that hurt like hell. He continues to pace the room ignoring my cries. After a few minutes the pain decreases and I can almost breathe normally again. That was until the bastard came back kicked me again. Damn! It hurts more the second time. I guess Kim was wrong, fat doesn''t offer extra protection. My breath comes out in wheezes as I fight the pain and tears once more. He reaches down gripping me by the throat and holding me midair. Again I would be amazed by his strength if I wasn''t choking to death. "You stupid, stupid, girl" he says bringing my face closer to his. The anger in his black holes has me petrified. "I would rip your head off right now! For what you have done! But I have a better idea. You see because I drank your blood and then you stole mine the change will begin at any moment" I claw at the hand still around my neck barely listening to him as I force myself to stay awake. It''s becoming harder with the darkness creeping around the edges of my vision. "Prepare yourself fat one for this change will have you begging for death I long to give you" he finishes dropping me to the ground. I greedily take huge mouth fulls of air into my dying lungs. "Don''t worry fat child I''ll be back to finish what I started" He stated with absolution. I lean up to look at him only he''s gone: vanished without a sound. . 6 Welcome,Death . . Once I catch my breath I check the wound on my neck and feel the punctures already closed. Impossible! How in the world did that happen? An image flashes back to me biting that man and drinking his blood like a lunatic, but I shake it off as desperation to live. Slowly I stand carefully keeping most of my weight off my ankle. It''s time to get out of here before he makes on his promise. Once on my feet I feel it. My heart thumps hard against my chest. I clutch it in an attempt to calm it when it happens again. This time I actually feel my heart against the palm of my hand. The pain is unnatural; almost otherworldly bringing me to my knees. What''s happening to me? I squeeze my eyes shut fighting it off. In seconds it stops and I let out a sigh of relief. Gathering courage I stand once more but my heart isn''t having that. A mean angry thud rocks my whole body hard causing me to collapse on the ground without a chance to stop myself. An unfamiliar heat begins to course through me. Sweat beads every inch of my skin as if a fire is inside working its way out. I rip my shirt off and wiggle out of my pants to cool down only it doesn''t help. My heart pounds again this time, if possible, even harder than the last. I can see the outline of it against my chest. My eyes widened in awe at the unexplainable occurrence happening. The burning rises to an unbearable level as I scream and wither on the ground. My veins feel like molten lava is pooling within them instead of blood. They pulse so hard the blue veins are pressed under my skin as if trying to escape me. I scream in pure agony seeing the blue veins covering my body burning me from the inside out. It hurts so bad I start to pray for it to just all stop. But it doesn''t. For hours I lay there crying, screaming and worst of all burning. The morning sun peaks in the small window adding light to my hell. All night I have been here and no one has heard my cries of help. A sense of hopelessness washed over me at that moment. I''m going to die here this I know now. Every minute my heart beats slower and every second I realize my slow death is near. The burning hasn''t stopped but after being in pain for hours upon hours my mind finally checked out. The worst part is the pain takes me to the edge of unconsciousness but never lets me fall over. I can still feel my body however I can''t move it. So here I lay staring longingly at the window awaiting death¡­ Just when I began to think the burning was the worst of it new pang strikes. A sharp bolt shoots from my head and expands my entire body causing me to arch from the ground. My tired voice finds itself and screams leave me in great force. My hands instinctively grasp my head when it begins to pound. Fresh tears spring from my eyes when my scalp starts burning. I pull my hands away and shout in horror at the sight of my hair in them. All my hair is falling out! No please this can''t be happening! When I touch my head again the bald spots beneath my fingertips give me the answer I don''t want. Why the hell did I bite him! I''m so stupid! The pain I''m in has to be a side effect of drinking foreign blood. My inner thoughts seize when my skin starts to rip and stretch. I look down at my skin expecting to see it ripped opened and blood everywhere, but it''s still just covered in sickly veins. My burning insides twist and knot literally giving me the image of them being reshaped and pulled apart. The pain became horrific and unbearable. My body reacted by lashing out and convulsing wildly. Even if I tried I would be helpless to stop the tremors. My voice was screaming so loudly I barely recognized but when I did I realized I was begging for death. He was right. This is the worst experience of my life and I can no longer bare it. With a thrashing body I curse the heavens begging death to end my suffering. My pleas must fall on death ears My eyes blur losing sight when thick heavy tears escape them. Thick tears? My body slows its thrashing long enough for me to acknowledge the burning in my eyes. I blink rapidly to clear them but it doesn''t work. Instead I use shaky hands to wipe them clean. The substance leaking is thick and sticky. I blink harder forcing myself to see anything and slowly I see the outline of my hand... then fingers... ...and finally the black tar like substance coating them. I open my mouth to shriek but all of a sudden my throat closes up. My hands instinctively fly to my neck clutching it. My windpipe crushes beneath them; blood spluttering from my mouth. My body thrashes against the floor with the increasing agony. This is the final stage. I can feel it near now. Death¡­That cold heartless b*tch The cool stillness of the room does little to ease my scorching flesh. My body goes completely still; I lay paralyzed taking short erratic breathes. My head lolls to the side. Blood and teeth drip out from my open lips. I can''t cry... my blind eyes leak tar. I can''t scream... my pipes are crushed. My hair and teeth have fallen out. My body is burning alive from the inside. Damn dying hurts This feeling is worse than any death. I always imagine death to be quick and easy. Of course the fat ugly loser that I am couldn''t even get that right. So here I lay alone, cold but burning patiently waiting for death to make his arrival. I wonder if death is a man or woman; a bitch or a bastard? Maybe it''s neither. Hell it could just be an entity that just get kicks out watching lives end. And what a horrible end I met. My heart bangs one last rib splitting time sending a lightning bolt of pain through my body effectively ending my tortured life. Last thought¡­.................. ...............................Goodbye Jace¡­........... . .to be continued... . . . Lest i forget, voting is important..and pls let me know what u think about the story 7 A New Vamp Emerges . . Marcos Pov Marcos was still fuming with anger from the events two days ago. For once in the last fifty years he decided to hunt instead of using feeders. He had it all planned out. Perfect isolated spot, beautiful girl, it should have been easy as breathing. That was until that stupid girl interrupted. If it''s one thing vampires hate its being interrupted during a feeding. To add insult to injury when he went to drain her life she bit him! The audacity! The rage inside him began to boil up again and he slammed his fist against the oak wood desk effectively splitting it in half. Great now the desk needs to be replaced. He stood from his broken desk and paced his large office, thoughts turning back to the fat girl. There were two questions that swarmed his head like angry hornets. First why was her blood so sweet? Most humans'' blood is sweet to a vampire but hers however seemed different more rejuvenating. There was a power it but not from a line of witches of course. Witches and their filthy spells and foolish craft; hundreds of years ago they "blessed" as they call it their bloodlines repelling vampires from their blood. That fact alone ruled out her being a witch. But he couldn''t shake the feeling something about her blood was different. It fascinated him. The second question ruling him was how on earth did she know to take his blood and start the transition? At first he wanted to chop it up to survival instinct but her actions combined with the taste of her blood put him on alert. "Master I''m here for your afternoon feeding" Marcos whips his head in the direction of the small voice. There at the entrance of his office is a battered weak human woman. She was short and scrawny, her hair was dark blonde and unruly. He clothes were mere rags worn and dirty. He shivered in disgust as he approached one of slaves. He couldn''t bother to remember her name she was after all merely a meal to him. He watched her for a moment. Taking in her timid stance and hung head. If he had a heart he might actually pity her. IF being the key word. Before she even took her next erratic breathe he swiftly lifted her by her neck sinking his awaiting fangs into it. He took all he could take without killing her before dropping her lifeless body to the ground. Damn. He''s going to have to do something about strengthening his slaves. The blood loss is weakening them to the point of fainting. He stepped over her unconscious body leaving her on his office floor. He had more important matters to attend. The plan was to go see how the change is coming along with girl. At this point she should be suffering good and well. A smile crept on his face thinking of the pain she''s enduring. Serves her right stealing from him. In all his 500 years such a thing hadn''t occurred. "Guards!" he yelled over the walkie to speak to them all at once. "Prepare the manor for my leave. This time Seb and Talon will accompany me. Report to the main doors at once." He ended with authority. Several ''yes masters'' were heard in response. Shortly after, he and two of his best guards were off to the measly town the girl was left in. He had to get some answers and if it turns out that she isn''t of any use to him well he''ll simply enjoy the show of Seb and Talon killing her. Seb is still human so the feeding would be from Talon and himself. Although if her change is complete her blood won''t be as sweet being tainted by immortality and all. By nightfall they had arrived to the small town. The three of them stood like shadows in the night around the abandoned house. Marcos inhaled deeply, taking in the scent of death that clung to the air around it. With a brief nod he signals the others that it was time to check on the girl that puzzles him. Without a sound they enter the torn down house and descended the stairs to the foul smelling basement where he left her. The first sight is the days old dead body of his first kill. He glazed over her body remembering how he met her leaving a bar. She was angry about something but after a few kind words and vampire allure she was more than willing to follow him anywhere. So it was to her death he lead her. "Master look" Talon''s request brings him out of his memory as his eyes land on the reason he came back to this retched place. Lying on the floor in a state of paralysis is the fat girl. Only she isn''t fat anymore. She is in the final stage of transition. The healing stage. Transformation from human to vampire is the most excruciating unbearable pain one could ever feel. You lose all sense of time and self during. Some beg for death and others have been known to rip out their own hearts, preferring to kill themselves then bare the pain any longer. Marcos barely survived his own 500 years ago so imagine his surprise that this young girl before him transition is nearly complete. Her body is unmoving and her clothes are thrown about the room, only a white tasteless bra and underwear remain. Right before their eyes the blue veins coating her body began their descent back. The once large girl was now a very well-toned one instead. Her pale skin was flawless; her new body shape perfection. The bald head she had started changing as well. Slowly but gracefully hair as black as the night sky sprouted from her scalp flowing around her beautifully all the way to her chest. Her skin creamy, lips blood red, perfectly curled long dark lashes overall turning her into the most stunning looking vampire he had ever seen. By the shock and lust filled faces of his men he could tell they were thinking the same of her. "Stop staring! And one of you check her eyes!" Marcos ordered slightly irritated by their reaction to her as much as his own. Talon still stared while Seb sprang into action quickly kneeling beside her still form and prying one of her eyes open. He gasped in shock and jumped back as if he''d been burned. Marcos and Talon instinctively took a step closer confused by his actions. Seb looked back at the both of them eyes mixed with shock, confusion and awe. "What is it Seb?" Talon asked. Seb opened and closed his mouth a few times at a loss for words. "Out with it Seb are her eyes black or red!" Marcos demanded. He didn''t understand his usual behavior he had been around vampires his whole life so their eyes should be the least he has to fear. At this point Marcos didn''t care his reason he just wanted to know how powerful she will be. With new vampires it''s all in the eyes. Black eyes are typical, normal so to speak for vamps, however anyone in the royal family are born with red eyes, distinguishing their immense power from others. Although she is a turned Marcos had a nagging suspicion somehow she could be connected with the royals he loathed. "Enough of this" Talon stated pushing Seb out the way to have a look at her himself. Similar to Seb he pried open her eye. The pupil that he saw took his breathe away. No, it can''t be its impossible! He locked eyes with his master silently asking him to look at her. Marcos walked over slowly to look at the eye Talon still held open. All three men stared in utter disbelief at the bright blue eye with spots of moving gold specks in the center. No one said a word as Talon continued to hold it open. The silence around them was deafening as they all thought about the impossible occurrence before them. Talon however had enough. The questions swarming his mind about this girl needed to be answered. He gently let her go and stood back up exchanging looks with the other men. Marcos is his master but he and Talon have more of a friendship type relationship meaning Talon is one of the only people who can question him without having his throat ripped out. . . #Tobecontinued.... At this stage you don''t wanna miss any Episode 8 A Strange Mystery . . "Marcos? What is she?" Talon had to ask the question on all their minds. He and Seb watched as Marcos paced the room dragging his hands roughly through his hair. This can''t be right. Marcos thought over and over again. Never had a vampire had any other colored eyes except red and black. He was trying to remember old legends of the first vampires but his mind was coming up blank. Damn! Now what? He could ask around to other vamps but if she is as powerful as he thinks she will be, he would rather keep her his little secret. Yes, Yes! He thought as an idea began to form. He can research her and study her all the while train her to help him destroy the royal family that exiled him. He stopped his pacing and turned back to the men grinning like a Cheshire cat. "Grab the girl; let''s go I have a plan." With that Marcos turned leaving the room so quickly if you didn''t know what he was you would have thought him a magician for how he disappeared. Seb bent to grab her until Talon shoved him roughly away, throwing her over his shoulder instead. Seb glared at him, balling his fist angrily. Talon laughs mockingly at the foolish human before flashing him his fangs. "Careful Seb" He taunted still laughing as he too fled the room with immortal speed. Seb punched the cement wall with force. He hated Talon and Marcos with a passion. He vowed to one day kill them especially Talon because Talon is the reason he is living the life of a slave guard to a vampire. He needed a plan, only for the last twenty years he couldn''t come up with one that didn''t result in his death or his sisters. There has to be some way, he wouldn''t give up on this even if it took the rest of his life. He heard Marcos booming voice demand him to hurry up. He ignored it, going over to the dead body of an innocent girl falling prey to an evil creature. He knew well what her family will feel if they found out how she died. After going through that heartbreak himself he always found it better for the families to remain ignorant to the creatures of the night that steal and kill their children. With a final look he set her body on fire, hiding the evidence of her gruesome demise. *********** The six hour ride back to the isolated manor was a silent one. Each man lost in their own thoughts on the mystery of the new vampire. Marcos sat in the passenger seat concocting plans. Talon was driving smoking a cigarette wondering what Marcos was thinking so hard about. Seb like usual was in the back of the SUV. Seb looked down at her sleeping form covered by his jacket for the hundredth time. For whatever reason she didn''t repulse him like every other vampire. It was more than just her obvious beauty. He felt the need to protect her. He didn''t understand it but from the moment he opened her eye he knew she hooked him. What are you? He thought brushing a strand of hair from her face "Don''t get attached Seb, she isn''t yours" Marcos bite out venomously. Talon gaged his reaction through the rearview mirror but Seb wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of knowing how he felt. Like always Seb put a steel blank mask on and stared at the road ahead. He had to be careful the same way he is careful with his sister. Vampires enjoy emotional torture as much as physical so it''s always safer if you don''t show any. The less they know about how you feel and who you love the better. You would think with their beauty and prolong lives they could find happiness but of all the parasites he''s encountered over the last twenty years none have displayed that emotion. They arrived at the large house in the early morning hours. Marcos had already called the servants to make arrangements for the new arrival. So Seb wasn''t surprised at all to see multiple servants waiting inside front doors, along with his sister. His heart pinched in his chest looking at her so small, and timid. Just two years younger than him she has spent the majority of her twenty one years as Marcos feeder. And it was all Talons fault. Rage boiled in him watching Talon cockily lean on the staircase banister smoking without a care. . . #To_Be_Continued.... 9 Transitioned . . "Talon my office we have things to discuss. Seb take the girl you can''t seem to let go to her quarters. There you will stay until she wakes. If she freaks calm her or tranq her I don''t care. You are not to tell her about me just yet. I would prefer to do that myself. And is she needs to feed grab one of those disgusting girls to do it." Marcos ordered before walking off to his office with Talon on his heels. A few servants followed too, one being his sister who gave him a small sad smile before lowering her head and following her master. Seb clutched the new girl tighter in his arms using her warmth to calm him. Wait, what? He placed his palm against her cheek and sure enough she was warm like a human. Impossible! All the leeches are cold, that''s just a fact. What the hell is this girl? One of the servants cleared her throat to get his attention. He tore his eyes away from the beautiful creature in his arms and followed the servant up the stairs. The room they prepared was decent compared to the basement quarters slaves sleep in. It was about as nice as the guard''s room. Think of cheap hotel room and that''s what it is. An average size bed, desk, chair, lap dresser and mirror all dull earth tones. Marcos keeps all the extravagant rooms open for his guests. He gently laid her body on the bed and turned away when the servant began to undress her. Once she was done she took her leave. She had put the girl into a white nightdress that made her dark hair and ruby lips stand out all the more. Seb pulled up the chair close to her bed and waited. If memory serves him correct she should have woken hours ago but her coma like state hasn''t changed. He wondered briefly if it had something to with the fact that for some reason she isn''t a normal vampire. Her body began to stir and he leaned closer to see if she was waking. He watched in curiosity as her head moved side to side; looks as if she''s dreaming. She finally stops moving and a peaceful expression over takes her face. What a pretty sight Seb thought to himself. The girl opened her mouth in a big yawn surprising Seb when he saw the striking white fangs inside. They were so white it was almost illuminating. Slowly they receded leaving her mouth full of straight perfect teeth. Seb really wanted her to wake up. So far she just seemed perfect in every way and maybe hearing her voice or seeing how she acted would help sort out his irrational thinking''s. No matter how different she appeared in slumber she was still a blood sucking demon. Doing the unthinkable he grabbed both her shoulders and gave her a little shake. No response. He shook again this time a little harder yet still nothing. What else can I do? He thought scratching the back of his neck. Slowly he leaned down closer and closer until they were nose to nose. He didn''t understand why he was doing this; he just wanted to be near this strange girl. His eyes soaked in her features. Travelling from her full red lips up to her small button nose then meeting with her bright blue/gold eyes. Oh Sh**! Her eyes are open! The shock of her being awake and staring directly at him scared him to the core. If he were any other man he would have screamed or stumbled back at least. But the young woman beneath him barely gave him a second to intake his next breathe. Her small hand moved with lightning fast speed, wrapping tightly around his neck. He tried to gasp but she only tightens her hold. Seb watched with fearful eyes as her once bright blues turned a vicious red. She snarled loudly flashing her fangs. The lack of oxygen was causing darkness to creep around the edges of his vision. He tried his hardest to fight through it while maintaining a strong eye contact with her. His only hope was there was something inside her that could see the sincerity in his eyes. She snarled again then launched him across the room. He smashed into the wall cracking it. Seb lied on the floor ignoring the pain in his back and instead focused on taking all the air into his lungs he could get. Once his breathing was somewhat normal he looked back up at the girl. She was sitting up on the bed staring at her hands with mixed emotions. He could see the shock and confusion but there was another emotion dancing in her bright orbs. She continued to just flip her hands over and over staring at them as if they weren''t hers. Seb slowly stood back on his feet but made no move to approach her. Judging from her first reaction he didn''t want to make the same mistake twice. The girl leaped from the bed and with slow graceful strides walked to the mirror built on the dresser. When she saw her reflection she jumped back with a frightening scream. "Whoa it''s ok, calm down your fine" Seb said softly with his hands palm out in a non-defensive gesture. She whipped her head back at him eyes shining with unshed tears. Seeing her like that caused an unpleasant ache in his chest. "Wh-what happened to m-me" she asked. Her voice was soft and smooth as silk almost caressing his ears. Seb shook it off and met her questioning gaze right as a single crystal blue tear slid down her face. He didn''t want to see her cry but he was given orders not to give her answers. He pondered for a minute. Marcos only said to not mention him; he didn''t say anything about explaining her change. She continued to watch him while he battled on what to say without freaking her out. Finally deciding the truth was the best option. With cautious steps he walked to her until they were about a foot apart. "There isn''t an easy way to say this, but you''ve transitioned" He says gaging her for a reaction. She tilts her head to the side adorably "Transitioned? Into what exactly?" she asked. Seb opened his mouth to answer but she cut him off. "Oh no, I''m dead right? I transitioned into someone else''s body right? That''s why I''m some hot skinny bitch huh? Oh god why me! I should have never run away now look at me-" Seb continued to watch in confusion and amusement as she paced the room ranting about ghosts and something about an alternate universe. Clearly her final memories haven''t come back yet because she defiantly has the wrong idea. He let her go on her short hysterical rampage a little while longer just enjoying the sight of her. She acted so normal, so human except for that initial moment they had. He forced himself to stop thinking about her as normal. She is far from that; she''s one of them at the end of the day. Seb straighten his stance and squared his shoulders before loudly clearing his still sore throat. She stopped pacing, turning to look directly at him "You have the wrong idea. You''re not a ghost or in someone else''s body. In my experience that isn''t possible." He crossed his arms over his chest. She watched then mimicked his action "Okay then stranger who knows everything. What happened to me really?" she asked sarcastically raising one perfect curved brow. Seb narrowed his eyes at her. Fine if she wants the truth so bad he''ll give it to her. "You''re a vampire." ******************* . . . #Tobecontinued ..... 10 Clueless . . Analise POV "Ha! That''s funny." I say walking and sitting back on the ugly bed. It gave a little squeak when I flopped down. He watched me the whole time; actually now that I think about it he hasn''t taken his eyes off me. I wonder who he is or better yet why I''m not afraid of him. Taking a moment to analyze his features I come to the conclusion he''s hot. He''s tall and muscular in an athletic way. The stubble on his jaws coupled with his dirty blonde hair falling over his eyes definitely added to the hotness. He slowly raked his hands through his hair still keeping his light brown eyes on me. My stomach clenched with a desire I''ve only felt for one other person; Jace. His name in my head immediately brought me back to the problem at hand. Oh right I''m in a strange room with a hot guy in some else''s body. Well make that crazy hot guy because he did after all just say I''m a vampire. "Okay" I say standing back up breaking eye contact. "Here is what I think happened. The last thing I remember was walking on that dark creepy road. It was really bumpy so I must have fallen and hit my hard. Voila! Here I am now in some weird dream. Sounds good right?" I finish waiting on him to agree with my theory since his was ludicrous. He steps closer to me shaking his head. He doesn''t stop until he''s right in front of me. His strong masculine scent washed over me making my mouth water and my eyes close in delight. Mm he smells delicious. "You need to feed" His deep voice snapped me out of it and I took a step back to clear my head "You just said I smelled delicious and your fangs extended." He continued. Oops didn''t mean to say that out loud; how embarrassing. I catch the rest of what he said and I touch my finger to my teeth but they feel normal to me. What is with this guy, he''s totally loopy. "Look umm..." I say holding my hand out to get him to offer up his name. "Seb" he says when he catches on "Okay Seb, I''m Ana and you need to stop with the crazy talk. Vampires don''t exist!" I end throwing my hands ups. Geez this guy is going to give me a migraine in my damn dream. "First they are real. Second your theory is wrong. And third I believe because your transformation was so unusual your memory of the incident is taking longer to come back." He says summing it up so nicely he should have put a bow on it I think sarcastically. However, I''m not in the mood to argue this anymore so I change the subject. "Seb how about you smack me so I can wake up and get my fat ugly body off the ground and figure out what''s next in my runaway plan" I say pinching the bridge of my nose to calm myself. "Fat and ugly?" he asked with his brows furrowed in confusion. I sigh dramatically. I forget he doesn''t know what I really look like "Yes. My true body is fat and ugly so don''t get used to this. Wait what I''m saying once I wake up you''ll be gone anyway" he opens his mouth to reply but the door bursting open ended that. The door banged against the wall with a loud boom! In waltz the cockiest guy I have ever seen. How can I tell this? Well he doesn''t make it hard with the lazy smirk he wears. He walks in like he owns the place. Although he isn''t bad to look at with his dark eyes, buzzed cut hair and neatly shaved face. He is about the same height as Seb but Seb is slightly bigger. Not by much though. He walks right up to me and slowly rakes his eyes up and down my body. The way they travel my body make me feel very exposed in this thin gown. "Excuse me? Can I help you?" I ask growing irritated by his eye banging "Oh I can think of a few ways you can help me" he replies still staring at my fake body. At this moment though this body I''m in feels very real to me. "Talon! Enough" Seb said with a blank expression. Talon slowly turned from me to face Seb instead "Watch your mouth human" Talon spat venomously. This dream is getting stranger by the moment. Does this guy believe in vampires too? Oh gosh! He probably does. Leave it to me to dream up two equally crazy sexy guys. The two men faced off waiting for the other to make a move. I could tell they were both strong but something about Talon put me on alert. "I''m starting to think I''m in a coma. This is too much for a normal dream" I say aloud more to myself than anything. Somehow it cuts the tension and both men separate and turn to me. Great all eyes on me. Talon gives me a questioning gaze before looking at Seb expectantly. Seb shook his head "She thinks this is all a dream and vamps aren''t real. Apparently her final memories haven''t surfaced" he offered as an explanation. Talon turned back to me with an amused smile on his face before he burst out laughing. Both Seb and I watched him laugh like a mad man. Did I miss something here? Ugh I hope I wake up soon before this gets any weirder. "That. Is. Perfect. Marcos is going to love breaking the news" his tone still hints at laughter as he walks back to the door. He gets the entrance before looking over his shoulder at me "Well come on he''s expecting you" he says giving me his back again disappearing through the door. I look to Seb but he just nods his head to the door for me to follow that Talon guy. This is the worst dream ever I think angrily stomping from the room. The hall is enormous. The walls are decorated with various old paintings and the floor is carpeted in a deep red color. I see Talon at the bottom of the staircase watching me tapping an invisible watch. Man this guy is an ass. How did I dream up something so bizarre? I begin my descent down the stairs. I feel Seb behind me matching my slow pace. We reach the bottom and Talon leads us to a big office. The desk is split in half but other than that everything looks perfectly in order. The way a big city CEO office would look except the shades are drawn and I have no clue if its day or night lights outside. We stand in an uncomfortable silence for a few minutes. Talon has that smirk on his face again leaning against the far wall of the office. It''s really starting to piss me off. He looks like he knows something I don''t. He has three seconds to wipe that smug look off his arrogant face before I do it for him. My emotions seem so heighted in this dream. Literally it seems as if I''m on edge and the smallest of things set me off. First my instant desire for Seb when I smelt him and now my simmering anger towards Talon. He continues staring at me and I narrow my eyes and glare harder. Three...two ...one... times up pretty boy. I take a step in his direction when the office doors open wide behind me. Damn he got lucky this time. I give him a promise with my eyes that this isn''t over and the a-hole smiles at me. A cold chill creeps down my spine. I stiffen knowing it was caused by the presence at the door behind me. For the first time since this dream began I feel fear. A part of me doesn''t want to turn because the moment I do everything will change. Another part wants to know what''s happening. . . #Tobecontinued... 11 Mixed Feelings 1 . . Slowly I turn on my heel. Coming face to face with a menacing looking man. His long dark hair reaches his shoulders and his all black attire triggers something in my memory. I get a mental image of something but it''s too blurry. A sharp pain shoots through my head. I grab it to steady myself; closing my eyes in deep calming breathes. Something about this man seems familiar. It''s like my mind wants me to know something but I''m not letting go. I raise my head to look at the man again. He is staring directly at me with this frightening smile on his face. Deja vu hits me like a ton of bricks. This has happened before. But when? I shake my head to clear the jumble thoughts when he speaks "Hello again fat one" his voice freezes the air in my lungs. The roaring in my ears is deafening. That voice I know that voice.... Suddenly a collage of images attacked my mind. The suddenness of it all brought me to my knees. I open my eyes but I''m no longer in the office. I see flashes of an old house... Basement... And...And... A girl.... Blood... there''s blood on her.... Eyes... Black eyes are watching me while white fangs sink into her neck. I scream in horror. Please stop!!! The scene changes again. I''m on my back. The black eyed man is saying something then he disappears... A wave of fire engulfs my body... I scream in agony as loud as my lungs will allow. Seb Pov Seb waited impatiently for Marcos to arrive. It''s been several minutes since they had been summoned here. He stood on the right side of the room wanting to be the opposite of where Talon stood. He casual looked to Ana in the middle of the room. He almost laughed out loud at the death glare she was giving Talon. Guess she wasn''t too fond of him. Imagine that! A girl not falling all over the infamous Talon. Seb enjoyed the ironic moment even more when she took a calculating step in his direction. Wow is she going to hit him? He wondered. Considering the look she was giving Talon he was sure that was the goal. Unfortunately the show was cut short as Marcos finally decided to arrive. Seb noticed instantly that her body stiffened when she caught his scent. Her eyes closed in concentration as if she were battling something intensely. The men all watched curiously as she slowly turned around to face Marcos. Marcos lips instantly curled up in a crude smile mostly likely from the fear and recognition in her eyes. "Hello again fat one" Marcos greeted in his usual cold voice. Ana out of nowhere dropped to her knees mumbling words that couldn''t be understood. Talon stepped off the wall approaching her. "Guess it''s working" Talon stated as they continued to watch her. She opened her eyes but had a faraway look to them like she was no longer in the room with them but lost in time. "What''s working?" Seb asked wanting to know what he was talking about. She screamed and fell on her back panting hard "What''s happening?!" Seb asked more demanding this time. Talon raised an eyebrow at him "Marcos was her trigger. She''s remembering her change. Sad really, her mind is probably tricking her into feeling it too" Talon ends looking down on her withering form. Marcos had left the room to talk a call and when he came back he had a few more guards with him carrying tranquilizer guns. "Her screaming is annoying me. Take her out" Marcos ordered. Seb hesitated for a second debating if he should interfere. On one hand he didn''t want to show he cared and on the other he didn''t want her to be knocked out. They don''t know how that would affect her with her being so unusual. She let out another scream and one of the guards stepped forward aiming the gun right at her chest "Stop" Seb said before he could contemplate any longer on the consequences of his actions. "I''ll take care of it" he finished. He kneeled down and gathered her shaking body in his arms. "Ana snap out of it. It''s not real anymore" he said tapping her cheeks lightly. He was aware all eyes were on the two of them but he couldn''t allow himself to get distracted. She needed his help and that''s all that matters. "It''s burning! Please make it stop!" she pleaded with everything she had. It ached to hear her so broken and in pain. But he needed her to realize that it''s just a memory. Doing the only thing he could think of he clutched her tightly against him. She tried to wiggle loose but he needed her to feel his warmth against hers. To feel something real. His heart beat perked up at their closeness. Seb kept talking in her ear. Telling her it was alright and the pain is over. "Ana come back..." he whispered low enough for her to hear. With a room full of vampires he wasn''t certain if they could hear too. Ana began responding to his coos. Her breathing slowed to a normal pace and her body stilled in his arms. She relaxed into him snuggling even closer. Seb cursed himself because he enjoyed holding her like this. He was aware of their audience so he began to coach her awake. All too soon those beautiful bright eyes met his. Seb couldn''t look away. It was like they held him in a trance. For the first time in twenty years Seb desired something other than freedom. The realization snapped him out of her spell. He hardened his gaze. Her face fell a little by his sudden change but she quickly masked it "Well looks like you made yourself useful Seb" Marcos said in a condescending tone. Ana eyes snapped up when he spoke. When she saw Marcos her orbs drained of their blues, replaced with a fiery red "You!" she yelled pointing at Marcos. Seb didn''t get the chance to grab her because in a blink of an eye she leaped from his arms tackling an unsuspecting Marcos to the ground... Seb Pov She pelted him with punches for a few seconds. Marcos finally reacted gripping her throat and throwing her across the room. She hit the wall hard but that barely slowed her. She reacted fast; jumping gracefully to her feet fangs erupting and charging toward Marcos again. This time the guards interfered. Four men took her down mid-way and pinned her. She managed to throw two off quickly but four more replaced them. Marcos snatched a gun from one of the guards and angrily strode to her. She was still pinned down trying to break loose to no avail. Seb wanted to help her but this was beyond him. Marcos was pissed. If Seb got in his way he would punish him or worse his sister. With a clenched jaw Seb stood by and watched Marcos kick Ana in the face while she was held down. Her nose cracked and blood gushed from the wound. A second later it stopped and completely healed itself. Wow that was fast even for a vampire. That pissed Marcos off more and he kicked her again then aimed the gun directly at her head. "Stop attacking or I''ll put enough of these rounds in your head to kill you!" His voice left no room for arguing. Ana stopped thrashing but her red eyes still blazed with fury. "You did this to me you bastard!" she spat "No my dear you did this when you stole my blood." Marcos countered. Seb thought about that piece of information. She took his blood? Marcos never mentioned that. How interesting. "You filthy blood sucking maniac!" she yelled. Marcos laughed without humor "I rule here. You''re my new prisoner and if you keep disrespecting me you''ll be a dead one. Understand?" he asked as if talking to a child. She didn''t respond. Just glared at him with hateful eyes. Disobedience was Marcos biggest irritation. His jaw ticked the longer she stared at him without responding. Marcos finally had enough and kicked her again; this time in the face and gut. Seb admired her courage to not show weakness even if it was a tad foolish of her. Marcos however didn''t. He aimed the gun at her head and fired. She was fast enough to dodge the face shot but the bullet still pierced her shoulder. She howled in pure pain. The liquid platinum spread through from the entry point out like veins. The muscles in her neck were bulging as she tried to contain her pain. Marcos smiled down triumphantly ordering the guards to take her to her room and chain her to the bed. Seb looked on as the guards took her shivering body away "Well that was quite a show!" Talon said rubbing his hands together excitedly. Violence always seemed to make the ruthless man giddy "Man that girl has some fight in her" he added earning a growl from Marcos. "Seb you watch over the girl. Talon you and I are going on a quest for some answers about our new guest" Marcos explained. He began rummaging through the drawers of his broken desk. When he found the paper he was looking for he placed it on the inside pocket of his black jacket. "Seb, keep an eye on her abilities. I''ll call in a day''s time for an update." said Marcos. Seb bowed respectfully as Marcos turned to leave the room. Talon started to follow but stopped short of the exit "Oh and try not to fall in love there soldier, remember she is still one of us" he ended with a mock salute walking backwards out of the office. Seb balled his fist so tightly his knuckles turned white. He was pissed off that Talon had already caught on to his slight reactions to Ana. That can''t happen! Talon was right about one thing she is a vampire. He just has to keep reminding himself that. From here on out he would be her guard and nothing more. A smaller part of him felt uneasy about the decision but he chose to ignore that. . . . #To_be_continued.... 12 Mixed Feelings 2 . . He left the office heading back up the stairs to her room. Two guards stood outside the door. One human one vampire. He still didn''t fully understand Marcos needs for some many guards both human and vampire. He also doesn''t know as much about Marcos previous life living with the royals. Before he never bothered to care but now the information might prove useful. He nodded at the guards and they stepped aside to allow him in. Seb is the only human with a high rank amongst the guards. Although it didn''t mean much it allowed him some privileges as Marcos would call it. She was in the same bed he just awakened her from only a short time ago. He shut the door softly behind him then with steady strides he walked to the bed. The covers were thrown off and she lay shivering in the center. He could see the silver tendrils covering her sweating body from the platinum in her. Platinum and not silver is what harms vampires. The stories humans tell of these creatures are filled with far too many myths. If they only knew the truth maybe they could protect themselves better from the monsters. Her eyes opened weakly. Still just as bright and beautiful as ever. She gave him a soft smile that fluttered his heart "Fancy meeting you here" she said weakly. Seb could feel the corner of his lip hitch up in response to her joking. Even in this state. "You''re weak. You should rest to allow your body time to recover from the platinum." he told her seriously. She nodded. Seb went to turn away but she called out to him "Wait" she paused biting her pale lip debating what to say next "Sorry for calling you crazy about the-the vampire stuff" she said fighting off shivers. Seb was baffled. Never had a vampire apologize about anything they did. He didn''t know what to make if it. Or of her. He could tell Ana was in a lot of pain. Where the initial change burned her the bullet she was shot with is freezing her. Her body broke out in a cold sweat and she literally was fighting to stay warm. Seb just stared blankly at her since she apologized and it kind of unnerved her. He just didn''t know what to say so he blurted out the first word he could form "why?" he asked in pure curiosity. She frowned for a second then understanding lit her eyes. "Well I was wrong to call you crazy. You were telling the truth and I couldn''t accept it. I still don''t want to but look at me" she said gesturing to herself "I''m proof the world isn''t what it seems." she ended still shaking. Seb was taken aback by the sincerity in her words. He didn''t even realize he had sat down until he felt her cold hand brush against him. Even through his jeans he could feel it. The need to protect her hit him again hard. He battled his feelings but watching her tremble like that he eventually made the decision to do the one thing he has never done. Seb rolled up the sleeve of his shirt and put his wrist up to her mouth "Drink" he ordered. She looked at him completely confused. "You''ll heal if you feed" he said to help her understand. From the look on her face she wasn''t getting it "Then get me a burger or something. Why are you holding out your wrist?" she asked with an innocence that would one day be lost "You. Need. Blood." Seb slowly enunciated every word to get the point across. Ana''s once confused face contorted to a look of horror. She pushed his wrist away trying to scurry to the other side of the bed. Her weakened state slowed her movements. "I-I can''t do that Seb! I saw what he did to that poor girl. I never want to hurt anyone like that. Especially you¡­" she trailed off at the end just staring at her pale shaking hands. Seb raked his hands through his hair. What is he going to do with her? The more she talks the more he wants her to keep talking. It''s like her humanity is fully intact. The change only distorted her appearance not her as a person. She inhaled sharply when another wave of pain hit her, the sound snapping Seb from his thoughts. It would take her weeks to recover from a shot like that without feeding. Even if she didn''t understand it Seb knew that the beast within her would. Deciding he had no other choice he pulled the small blade out that he always carried in his pocket. Ana gasped "Seb, what are you do-" she couldn''t finish the sentence because swiftly Seb sliced the blade over his wrist. Ana watched in shock by his actions as his blood began to surface. She opened her mouth to reprimand him when she smelt it. The blood. The sweet rich smell of Seb''s blood instantly made her mouth water. Seb knew she was heavily torn. He saw how her eyes lost all color until they were completely black. Long white fangs poured from her mouth reaching her bottom lip. She didn''t make a move toward the blood surprising Seb even more with her restraint. She just stared at it body frozen "It''s ok Ana you won''t hurt me" Seb said gently. He scooted closer to her and she watched him with shiny black fearful eyes. He offered a small smile to ease her tension while slowly placing his wrist to her mouth. Her whole form stiffened when his skin touched her lips. A need snapped inside her forcing her to act. She quickly dove her teeth into his soft skin. The blood was so sweet it made her taste buds come to life along with the rest of her body. Ana fell back into Seb''s chest pressing his arm to her mouth. She couldn''t get enough of his delicious taste. Seb was in heaven. Having Ana''s back on his chest and her feeding from him took him to a place of ecstasy. Ana drinking from him was causing the most pleasurable sensations he''d ever felt to run through him. He''d never had a vampire feed from him before but something small told him he wasn''t supposed to enjoy it this much. She let out a small moan and desire fled into him like a raging storm. He put an arm around her waist pressing her impossibly closer to him as she fed. Seb was surprised and disappointed when she stopped feeding. She turned to face him and his heart somehow caught in his throat. She was breathtakingly beautiful. The blood instantly healed her and gave her this glow more amazing than the sun. Ana''s blue gold eyes burned with the same desire reflected in Seb''s. Seb moved closer to her until they were nose to nose. Ana''s breathe hitched and Seb''s heart quickened. The need was back within her but it was different than that for the blood. It was lust. Her stomach tightened with this new feeling and she didn''t know what to do. Seb wanted her bad. At this point he didn''t care what she was he just wanted to feel those plump lips on his. Ana inched closer becoming almost desperate for his touch. Seb stared into her eyes as she moved enjoying the thumping of his heart against his chest. It made him feel¡­ well just feel. Their lips were so close she could feel his sweet smelling breath on her face. Ana licked her lips and closed her eyes in anticipation¡­ . . Tap tap tap A soft knock on the door broke the trance like state they were in. Seb immediately jumped off the bed backing away from her. *Ana Pov* I watched him jump from the bed as soon as he heard the knock. I couldn''t help but feel disappointed he was so eager to be away from me. The new need I just felt vanished when he left my side. He opened the door; a small woman walked in with some clothes in her hands. She was really skinny and dirty looking but I could still see the beautiful girl underneath. She nodded at Seb before hesitantly walking over to me. "I-I brought you some clean clothes and towels" she said in a mousey voice. Poor girl looks so afraid and weak. She couldn''t be any more than twenty. "Thank you" I said with a bright smile. She looked at me stunned before turning to Seb who I might add refuses to look anywhere near me. What a jerk. Seconds ago he wanted me and now he''s avoiding eye contact. Well screw him! Maybe it was some weird side effect of the blood. Yes that''s it! It was just the blood that made us want each other. Well I can forget that moment too since he has. The girl was still standing there unsure of herself so I stood up and held out my hand. "My name is Ana. What''s yours?" Her jaw dropped to the floor. Literally she looked shocked beyond words. I mean does no one around here have manners. The way she''s looking you would think I grew a second head. Still I hold my hand out and smile encouraging. Timidly she takes it "I''m M-Marie" she whispered. Something about her drew me in and I yanked her to me engulfing her in a hug. She let out a little yelp but continued to let me hold "You look like you need a friend Marie and so do I" I told her once I let go. She studied me for a moment debating if she should trust me. I poured all my sincerity into my eyes hoping she could see the truth in them. I just have a feeling this girl needs me and I need her. Man this vampire stuff is making me weird. Marie''s face changed dramatically when she gave me a full blown smile. She shocked me even more when she grabbed me into a bear hug. I laughed at her eagerness happy to have made somewhat of a friend. "I''ve never had a friend before. What do we do?" Marie asked with a much stronger voice. I wasn''t really expecting that question but that spark in her would dim if I disappoint her. "Uh well since I''m a prisoner we could uh have a slumber party in here I guess" I said looking around the room noticing for the first time there isn''t a TV. What the hell. I mean who doesn''t have a TV. Marie however doesn''t notice as she bounces up and down with excitement transforming her from the timid girl I just met five minutes ago. "What is a slumber party?" she asked. My head whips back to her happy face and I study her for a moment. She can''t be serious. Every girl knows about slumber parties. Even I do but I was just never invited to any when my sister made me public enemy number one. I study her clueless expression for another moment before concluding she really doesn''t know what I''m talking about. "Let''s just get a bunch of junk food, pig out and talk" I tell her trying to keep it simple. She nods eagerly before dashing out the room. Seb''s gaze follows her out the door before he slowly turns it to me. When I look into his eyes I can''t help but flinch back a little. There in the depths is disgust and possibly hatred. Does he feel that way about me? We just met what could I have done this soon. I think about our encounters today when a realization hits me . . 13 Sample . "You hate all vampires" it''s not a question but he nods none the less. So that''s why he didn''t kiss me and is now looking at me like the gum beneath his shoe. I would like to know why he hates them so much but obviously spends a lot of time with them but I don''t dare ask. Mr. mood swing just might hit me if I do. Our stare match ends as he turns to leave the room. Just before exiting he calls back over his shoulder "Marie is a good girl. The only person I care about so don''t hurt her or else." his voice is hard and serious. I open my mouth to retort but he doesn''t give me chance as he leaves slamming the door behind him. I was left standing in an empty room stunned, confused, upset and I dare I say a little jealous. ~~~ Once I regained my focus I stripped my night gown deciding a shower was long overdue. Passing the built on mirror I freeze; turning slowly to fully view the new girl in my reflection. I strip off the oversized bra and panties to for once in my life look at me naked. This is who I am now. I study the girl''s perfect body. The body I always dreamt of. Now it''s mine. I trail my hands over the creamy skin covering my flat stomach. I can''t help but smile when I don''t feel the usual fat rolls. My hair, lips, body and skin are all just so remarkably beautiful. It''s almost amazing! I take a step closer and really look into my face and I can still see her. The old Ana. The fat insecure Ana that allowed people to use and abuse her. Yes that Ana is still beneath the surface but the new Ana doesn''t want to live that way. This is my chance to start new, be strong, be a winner. This is the chance I wished for every night and now I have it. My bright blues shine even more at my new found spirit. I smile at my reflection and slowly my canines elongate into fangs. I jump back a little shocked at seeing my strikingly white fangs for the first time. Oh yeah how could I forget this beauty came with a price. I''m a freaking vampire! Most normal people would probably have a major breakdown the moment they realized they weren''t human anymore. What can I say? I never was normal. For some reason my mind already accepted the fact that I was a vampire. It feels so much more natural to me than before. And I like it a lot. I spin around in a gleeful circle loving the feel on my soft silky long hair caressing my back. I wonder what Kim would think of me now? Mean bitch would probably still think she was hotter than me. Ha! That would be a lie. Not trying to sound conceited but new Ana is smoking! I laugh to myself thinking of all the ways to throw this in Kim''s face when her image is replaced by Jace. His beautiful smile and light eyes instantly saddened me. I can''t believe I actually miss him. It''s crazy because we never talked in high school but I still always felt drawn to him. Like in my own messed up world him and I belonged together.I wonder if he''d talk to me now that I looked like this. My daydreams are cut short by the door suddenly banging open. My vampire reactions are fast and in seconds I have a sheet wrapped around my naked body. Marcos and Talon are in the entryway staring at me with hungry eyes "What do you want?" I ask pulling the sheet tighter around my small frame. Talon does that irritating smirk of his again. I promise one day I''m going to smack it off "Leave us now" Marcos demands without taking his eyes off me. Talon winks then leaves shutting the door behind him. Now it''s just me and my maker. Well I hope he''s ready for round two because I''ll beat his ass naked if I have to. I start to question him but barely get the chance to open my mouth because in a beat he has me pressed against the wall. Damn I thought I was fast? I''m nothing compared to his speed. His large frame easily covered mine. The whites of his eyes are gone; the blackness I first saw when we met replacing it. He kept me pinned against the wall while his eyes travelled my body. I wanted to open my mouth to say something; anything. But I couldn''t. Suddenly he ripped the sheet from between my fingers tossing it aside. I gasped, hurriedly trying to cover my exposed body. Marcos yanked my wrists and pinned them above my head. With his body pressed to mine I could feel his arousal against my stomach. And dare I say I kind of liked it. What''s wrong with me? "Such beauty" he whispered against the crook of my neck. His hot breathe on my skin shot desire throughout my body. I was helpless to stop it. He let go of my wrist and slowly slid one of his hands down my face all the way to my chest. A small moan accidentally left my lips when his large hand cupped my breast. I felt my nipple bud in excitement. A voice was screaming in the back of my head but this heat I felt was clouding it. Marcos dragged his tongue down the curve of my neck then across my shoulder. A shudder ran through me. Why does this feel so good when it should feel bad? I hate him right? He silences my internal questions when he expertly teases my nipple with his fingers. He pinches the bud hard but damn it felt so good. My eyes nearly rolled in my head as I enjoyed the stimulation. I could feel myself become wet. That''s something I never felt before. I wonder how it feels if he touched me down there instead. Marcos must be thinking the same thing because his hand leaves my breast and glides gently down my torso. I can barely contain my excitement the close he gets to my core. Of course just before he reaches it the door opens. The interruption angered me and before I could stop it I opened my fang filled mouth and growled fiercely at the intruder. "Oh-oh I-I''m so sorry" Maries timid voice broke through my haze. She and Seb had come in carrying trays of food. She instantly dropped her head and tried to back out of the room. "Slave! How dare you enter without knocking?!" Marcos questioned in a dangerous tone. His eyes were still black but I knew it wasn''t the lust causing this. It was rage. I pushed him off me and swiftly ran to the other side of the room wrapping the sheet back around me. "It wasn''t her fault I told her to" I said quickly jumping to her defense. She lifted her head to look at me and I offered her a small smile. I can''t believe I growled at her. What got into me? Marcos turned his hard gaze to me and I fought not to cower from it. I wouldn''t let him intimidate me. "You are a prisoner. Would it help you understand your place if I have you chained in cellars?" He asked looking at me like he actually expected me to answer. I cannot believe I let this asshole touch me! I''m pleading temporary insanity on that one. "Master I was under the impression you and Talon left. Was there a problem?" Seb said finally speaking and diverting the attention to himself. I hadn''t really looked at Seb but now I wished I would have kept it that way. His face is stone. Even so I can see the flaming anger in his eyes. He still holds the tray but he''s gripping it so hard his knuckles are white. Why is he so mad? "No there wasn''t a problem. Talon thought a sample of her blood would be useful" Marcos answered still glaring at me. He approached me in slow strides stopping inches away. Marcos pulled a small test tube from the inside of his creepy trench coat holding it out to me. I raised a brow at him. "Don''t push me. This can be easy or hard your choice" He stated coldly. I snatched the tube from his hand preferring to do this myself. How do I make myself bleed? The easiest way would be a finger prick, too bad I don''t have a needle. Maybe I have something better. 14 Lessons . . I concentrate on my teeth willing my fangs to show themselves. In seconds they sprang from my mouth. I rapidly bite down on my finger; the sharp tooth smoothly pierced the skin. After a few drops went into the vile, the wound completely closed up. That''s cool I thought giving Marcos his sample. "Be a good girl while I''m gone fat one" he said placing the tube back into his pocket "Bite me!" I spat "Already did" He shot back fleeing the room with immortal speed. Ah! I hate that jerk! The tray slamming down brings my thoughts to the present. Marie is timidly watching a pissed off Seb slam the food on the dresser. Seb doesn''t even spare me a glance as he too leaves the room. What the hell? "Marie, wait here a minute okay" I say gently with a smile. She nods and smiles softly back. With a sheet as my clothing choice of the moment I exit the room in an attempt to confront Seb. For a human he is pretty fast. Already halfway down the long corridor. Gripping the bottom of the sheet so I don''t trip I race to catch up; stopping right in front of him blocking his next step. "What''s your problem?" I asked a little irritated by his moody behavior. He steps back from me and the facial expression he wears can only mean he thinks I''m stupid. "What''s my problem? The question is what''s yours?" He asks this time not trying to hide his anger and disappointment. I stare at him not sure what to say. "Marcos is a cold blooded murderer. You should know he did kill you after all. Yet there you were, naked and eager to bed him." He ended in disgust. I know what happened back there was wrong but I couldn''t stop it for some reason. That still doesn''t give him the right to judge me so harshly "Why do you care anyway?" I snapped a little defensively crossing my arms "I don''t" He replied coldly shouldering past me. His words actually hurt strange as it is. But I knew without question Seb wasn''t one of the bad guys here. And I''d rather have him with me than against me. He was right though. Marcos is a very bad, dangerous creature. I know that! What I don''t know is why I wanted him the way I did. It doesn''t make sense. The desire I felt for Seb and Marcos was the same yet different. With Seb earlier it was want but with Marcos I felt like I needed it. It was almost instinctive. I listened to Seb''s footsteps getting farther away. "I couldn''t stop it!" I say turning around throwing my hand up defeated. He stops but doesn''t turn to face me. "I knew it was wrong. A part of me wanted it to stop. But it was like I wasn''t in control, like my body was just responding to him in ways I don''t understand. I mean I''m a virgin for crying out loud! All of this along with the vampire stuff is just too much!" I end before I get anymore hysterical. Geez my emotions are haywire. Maybe I need a good sleep. Ugh I don''t even know if vampires do sleep! Vampires should really come with a how to manual. Somewhere in the middle of my ramblings Seb had made his way back to me. He was now directly in front of me watching with mixed emotions that I was too mentally exhausted to decipher. He inched closer until barely any space was between us. Deliberately he leaned in until his lips were right next to my ear. Seb''s mouthwatering scent fanned over me. I could feel my fangs pressing against my tongue in my closed mouth "This-" He whispered in a sexy husky voice that brought the need back into me full force "-what your feeling now is called hype." He ended moving his away from my ear. I was a little sad not to have him so close but I couldn''t complain now I''m too busy fighting the need jump him "What''s hype?" I ask when I get a better handle on my lust. Too bad my sex ridden voice betrayed me "Vampires are hypersensitive creatures. The strongest urges they have are the need for blood, rage and the need for sex. Older vampires can control it but newer ones cant. That''s when hype takes over. The moment they smell blood or feel desire or anger, instincts take over and they lose control. Giving in to their most animalistic needs without a second thought of the consequences." He explains watching me for a reaction. That explains a lot. When Marcos started touching me hype took over. That explains why I couldn''t stop myself from wanting it. Man there is more to being a vampire than they show in movies. "How do I control it?" I ask. Seb simply shrugs his shoulders. Obviously he''s still angry, for what I don''t know. Clearly it was hype that made me want Marcos and I haven''t just lost my last marble of sanity. Maybe he''s jealous? No that couldn''t be right he has Marie. "All you vermin want to do is feed and fuck and destroy." Seb said voice filled with so much disgust and hatred it almost hurt to hear. But it didn''t hurt, it pissed me off. I have no idea what his twisted situation is with vampires but I refuse to let him talk to me like this. I will not let the men here use and abuse me in anyway. I told myself old Ana was gone and now it''s time I show it. Before he saw it coming I tackled him. I don''t know my strength so the force I used to charge him propelled us a few feet back before hitting the ground hard. The blow knocked the air out of his lungs. I straddled him and brought my face down to his; nose to nose. He stared back with wide, shocked and fearful eyes. "I don''t know what your fucking issue is with vampires but what I do know is until I prove otherwise you will not compare me to them or insult me like again. Or else. Are we clear?" I ask still peering over him. He nods stiffly. That''ll do for now. I leap up off him and begin making my way back to my room. There on the ground is the white sheet that was acting as clothes. In my anger I didn''t even register it falling off, meaning I just straddled Seb naked. I''m too exhausted to care at this point. Not bothering to pick it up I slow my strides knowing Seb is watching my nude backside. I hear his heart rate pick up and stifle a laugh. Yeah who''s feeling some hype now human. I think before dashing off faster than gust of wind... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ******** Ana Pov The steaming hot water pelting against my skin was welcomed. I gathered some coconut shampoo into my hands and lathered my long hair. I''ve been Marcos prisoner for a week now. It totally sucks. The house is sealed in every way; barred windows and the main door requires a passcode that only the guards know. Marcos and Talon haven''t been back since the day I gave them my blood. I''m not sure why they think I''m unusual but who knows could be a number of things. Seb continues to avoid me which I''m perfectly fine with. I''ve noticed my hype is better kept under control when I''m not in tempting situations. And Marie surprisingly has become a fast friend. Since the first night here she spent almost every night with me. We talk or more like I tell her all about life outside this manor. Poor girl is only twenty one years old and has been here almost her whole life. I haven''t figured out her relationship with Seb but I''m sticking to the assumption their secret lovers. I would ask but a small part of me doesn''t want to confirm its true. The water turns cold signaling its past time to get out. Grudgingly I do so, wrapping the blue towel tightly around my body. When I step out of the bathroom my senses instantly pick up the scent of another. A scent I recognize but was hoping I wouldn''t have to see this person again so soon. "Come out, come out wherever you are" I say in mock teasingly voice "Thought you''d never ask" Talon replied stepping from behind the shadows in the corner of the door. Such a creep. I walk over and flip on the light not because I need it to see but more because I''m used to it "Why are you here?" I asked in a dull tone. I frown watching his eyes glide all over my body. "It''s time for a vamp lesson newbie" He says when his eyes finally find my face "Vamp lesson?" I question "Yes. Now get dressed or better yet stay like that, quicker for me to take off" Talon says with his infamous smirk. I fake a smile to throw him off and it totally works. He perks up thinking I''m flirting and I take the opportunity to swiftly dash around him and kick his feet out from under him. He goes down fast. I burst out laughing. He''s up in a second glaring at me "That''s the last time that will ever happen" His anger filled tone makes me laugh harder "All that matters is it happened a first time" I say gathering jeans and t-shirt before making my way back into the bathroom. ********* Ten minutes later Talon, Seb and I are in the middle of a huge bare room. Reminds me of a smaller version gymnasium, without the bleachers or hoops but plenty of mats. I look around wondering for the first time what this lesson was all about. "There are three things you need to know about vampires. 1. All you''ve heard about vampires as a human is myth with the exception of blood lust. 2. Humans don''t believe we exist, let''s keep it that way. 3. Powerful vampires have abilities" Talon summed up. . . 15 A Dangerous Ability . . Seb walked away and was now leaning against the far wall of the room. Geez he''s so moody it''s annoying but at the moment I can''t focus on that. Choosing instead to listen to Talon teach me about vampires "So you brought me here to tell me about vampires?" I asked looking around the empty room again "No. I brought you here to kick your ass until you show me your ability." He stated simply. Wait, what?! Before I had a chance to ask another question Talon swept by me in a flash. He was so quick I didn''t see him until it was too late; in the same move I used earlier he kicked my feet from underneath me effectively knocking me on my back. I jumped up quickly but he was on me, knocking me back down again and again "Come on doll face thought you had more fight in you!" Talon teased seconds before kicking me in the stomach. I flew back into the wall, hitting it hard. Damn, being a vampire doesn''t mean you can''t feel pain. As soon as I''m on my feet I see his fist hurtling towards my face. Instinctively I duck allowing his fist to crash into the wall next to my head denting it. Thank goodness that wasn''t my face. He throws another punch and I block it with my forearm, and then forcibly kick him a few feet away. Talon was barely slowed. He was back on me quickly, using his speed to alter from punching me in the stomach and back. I could hear his laughter the whole time as I wheezed to catch my breath. He grabs the back of my hair yanking it back forcing me to look at him "You''re not special. You were a pathetic human and now you''re a pathetic vampire" Talon taunts. He lets go and I drop to my knees. A second later he knees me in the face, picks me and throws me across the room. I crash into the wall right next to Seb. I''m in so much pain but I don''t dare scream. Non sense making myself look anymore weak than I already appear. As I''m lying on the ground listening to Talons laughter I catch Seb''s eye. He''s looking at me with so much raw emotion it shocks me. I thought he hated me but if I didn''t know any better I would say the way he''s looking at me it''s almost like he''s encouraging me to fight. And he''s right! Old Ana is gone that''s what I keep reminding myself. And new Ana isn''t taking this shit anymore! Seb''s Pov Seb watched in confined anger as Talon taunted then kneed Ana in the face. He was clutching his fist so tightly the nails were beginning to break through the skin. Why the hell isn''t she fighting back harder?! Seb knew he couldn''t help her but if she didn''t do something soon he knew he would interfere. No matter how much he keeps his distance from the beautiful monster, he still desires her. Like a moth to flame Seb''s drawn to her fire and he can''t shake it off. God it''s frustrating! Talon threw Ana into the wall next to him. She made a small grunt on impact but no other sounds left her. Blood gushed from her nose for a second before the wound healed. She rolled over and slowly her eyes met his. Seb poured all the will he could into his eyes. Damn it Ana fight! He thought fiercely staring at her. He couldn''t speak and he knew she wasn''t a mind reader but damn it she had to understand. If Marcos doesn''t find her useful he''ll destroy her. Seb knew without a doubt he wouldn''t let that happen. Ana''s eyes dawned with understanding and Seb almost sighed in relief of her finally reading his unspoken encouragement. Her bright eyes turned into a hard blazing crystal blue. Seb even thought he saw a bolt flash through them. But thats not possible he thought. Talon wasn''t aware of the change in Ana, he was too busy laughing and teasing her for being weak. Seb watched as she gracefully launched back onto her feet "Ready for some more doll face?" Talon asked amused. Ana smiled showing her long fangs. In the vampire world flashing your fangs is a challenge. Talon didn''t miss that. He too flashed his back accepting it. Only he was too stupid to see that Ana wasn''t the same. She stood taller, stronger and the look in her eyes was deadly. A wind rushed into the room blowing her hair back in a elegant dance.Seb didn''t have to look around to know there weren''t any windows in here. Which meant Ana was generating the wind. Seb''s mouth dropped with he saw Ana levitating at least three feet above the ground. Holy shit! How is she doing that?! Talons face mirrored Seb''s stunned one. Suddenly a crackling sounded the room. Talon and Seb looked around anxiously trying to locate the source. It couldn''t be Ana. Could it? Seb wondered. He looked back at the hovering beauty and this time was sure he saw lightning bolts flash in her eyes. Talon took a step towards her and blue lightening flashed through the room. Seb had never seen anything so beautiful and terrifying in his life. He looked to Talon and for the first time he saw fear and uncertainty in the ruthless man''s eyes. Ana continued to hover above the floor and the wind and bolts increased. "What''s happening?" Seb yelled over the static filled room. Talon took his frightened eyes off Ana for a second to look at Seb. ''The bitch is kinetic!" Talon yelled back. Poor choice of words on his part. Seb didn''t know what kinetic meant but what he did know was that Ana was pissed. Wind whipped around her faster and the bolts flashing through the room doubled. She hissed loudly and a bright sizzling bolt shot into room hitting Talon in the chest. It was so powerful it caused the vamp to crash completely through the thick wall into the next room. The energy was too much for Ana. After the last strike the room went deafly silent. All the power left and Ana collapsed to the ground in an unmoving heap. Seb immediately rushed to her side praying she was okay All the while wondering what the fuck just happened¡­?! ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Marcos Pov Marcos sat in his oversized office chair in a daze. He still couldn''t wrap his mind around the girl''s ability. Kinetic?! That just shouldn''t be possible! There hasn''t been a vampire around that powerful for at least a thousand years. So how is it possible she exists in the here and now? Marcos fuming was interrupted by Talon barging into his office. It''s been two days since the girl almost killed him. Marcos still remembered the way his body shook as the blue lightning raked through him. Luckily they were able to get him when they did and pump large quantities of blood into him to speed up the healing. Even still Talon didn''t wake for two days. "Nice to see you finally awake" Marcos stated as Talon approached his desk with purposeful strides. "Where the hell is that bitch?!" Talon demanded voice filled with so much anger even Marcos was slightly surprised. "Calm down. The incident still has her unconscious and I haven''t authorized anyone to give her blood to help her heal" Marcos stated going through some files on his desk. There has to be something in these records that could clue him in on the usual vampire he accidently created. Talon pounded his fist against the desk cracking it. Marcos looked up at the unstable vampire noting Talons black eyes staring at him in rage "That''s not good enough! I''ll kill her!" Talon yelled viscously. Marcos had enough of this. He stood slowly never taking his eyes off Talon before flashing his own long fangs "She belongs to me! And you will not touch her unless you want to die for good." Marcos ended in a low growl still showing his elongated teeth. Talon has been his charge for a hundred years and he''s grown fond of the vampire he created. But he wouldn''t hesitate to rip his throat out if he under minded his authority. Gradually the black left Talons eyes and his fangs receded. Good boy, Marcos thought. "Now that you''re under control we can discuss the incident." Marcos said taking his seat. Talon sat at the chair across the desk pulling out a cigarette. "Nothing to tell. I pissed her off, she sent a bolt of electricity or something at me" Talon said taking a long drag of his cigarette. He was still beyond mad that girl was able to get the upper hand. No one makes a fool of him! He would find a way to make her suffer. Marcos continued to go through his files but nothing gave him any information on the last known kinetic vampires'' origin. All he could find was how rare they are and how dangerous. Apparently kinetic vamps powers are vast. This angered Marcos. The mere thought this newly changed vampire could be more powerful than he?! He needed more answers and he needed them now "You know you could just ask your brother" Talon stated simply blowing smoke rings. Marcos immediately felt his eyes bled black at the mention of his brother. The traitor is the reason he was exiled to this mediocre life! Marcos forcibly threw the papers across the desk "Never mention him in my presence ever again!" Marcos roared voice laced with hate and venom. Talon put his hands up in surrender "Alright, relax I won''t bring up your family issues again" Talon said. . 16 Memories, Games, & Uncertainty . . Talon knew Marcos hated his older brother for something that happened three hundred years ago when they lived with the royal vampires. Talon himself hasn''t met any of the royals but he didn''t care. He already had Marcos as his maker telling him what to do, he didn''t need another. Besides he''s heard the king is the cruelest most powerful vampire existing so he''d probably be better off sticking with Marcos anyway. "How about I question the girl about who she was before you killed her?" Talon suggested. What he really was after was an excuse to be near her to find out her weakness, and then crush the bitch. "Stay away from her." Marcos stated off handedly. But his thoughts drifted away as he thought of another vampire. He hadn''t seen her in forever but she knew everything about every vamp. Marcos just couldn''t stand her seductive ways; it was just too much. Still, she might have some answers on the mystery vampire he''s keeping prisoner. With a final resolution he stood gathering some things from his drawer "Talon I''ll be gone a few days, keep an eye on things and do not hurt the girl" Marcos stated firmly. Talon nodded in agreement trying to hide his smirk. Marcos pulled out his walkie giving orders to the guards before disappearing from the room. Talon was overjoyed. With Marcos gone for the next few days he would have doll face all to himself. The question is what did he plan on doing to her...? Ana Pov My body feels heavy. So damn heavy. All I want to do is open my eyes but they too are heavy. What''s wrong with me now? My throat aches so badly. It''s like hot sand was poured down my mouth. I need something¡­. I can''t put my finger on it but I need it so desperately "It''s been three days!" Voices. I can hear voices. The last one was soft and feminine but slightly upset. I know that voice but I just can''t place it. Crap! What''s happening to me? Am I dead? Wait no I already died once and this feeling isn''t anywhere close to that one. So I wonder why I can''t move or better yet why I am so freaking thirsty but not for water. Something else¡­ "I know Marie, what do you expect me to do?" Yes Marie! That was the first voice I heard. And the second I recognized instantly. That deep husky voice makes me want to swoon every time I hear it. Seb''s voice. What are they talking about? It sounds serious and from their tones upsetting too. Ugh I wish I could open my eyes or something "She needs blood Seb!" Blood¡­ the moment the word left Maries mouth it all made sense. The uncomfortable burning in my throat, my overly weak state; I needed blood. My new found knowledge further increased my agony "Watch the door" I could hear Marie''s small feet shuffling away and Seb''s heavy steps grow near. He sat next to me and the heat from his body was so intense a normal person would have broken out in a sweat. He smelled so good too. I could hear his heart pumping sweet blood through him. If I could move I''m sure I would jump him right now. Seb drew closer and pressed his wrist to my mouth. Instincts took over the second his skin touched my lips. My fangs ascended swiftly sinking into the bulging vein. The warm sweet liquid pouring down my throat made me feel alive. My body was rejoicing. Every part of me awakens, stronger and aware like never before¡­ I could feel something snap inside me. I needed more blood. I needed all his blood! My eyes snapped open. They landed on Seb who was watching me as I greedily drank his blood. He tried to tug his wrist away but I was too strong. I wanted more! In a quick move I flew over him pinning him beneath me. His blood tasted so good it made want more and more of it. And him¡­ Unknowingly I grinded my hips against him. Seb groaned or moaned I can''t be sure; my mind is lost in blood lust. I was starting to feel sexually excited. I rolled my hips again and from Seb''s stiff member between my thighs he was feeling it too. Alarms were going off in the back of my head. I know this feeling? Something''s not right with me but what is it? I moan as more blood slides down my throat. When I look at Seb''s aroused face it hits me. Hype! Damn it! Hype has taken over and I''m losing control. If I don''t stop myself I''ll end up having sex with Seb or drinking all his blood or both! I closed my eyes tightly and concentrated harder than I have in my whole life. Even harder than I did for that calculus final last year. Gradually I could feel my need decreasing and I was able to stop feeding on Seb. I gently pulled my fangs out of his wrist, almost laughing at his shocked face. Clearly he thought I had lost control. For fun I grinded my hips one last time on his hard member before quickly jumping up to expose him. Marie gasped and Seb tried to roll over so fast he fell off the bed. Ha! Payback is fun. "I''m so glad you''re finally awake!" Marie exclaimed crushing me in a hug. I hugged her back "Finally? What do you mean? What happened?" I asked confused "You don''t remember?" She asked instead of answering my questions "Remember what exactly?" I asked again even more confused. Seb finally adjusted his little situation and walked over to us. Maybe I shouldn''t say little because what I felt definitely wasn''t little "What is the last thing you remember?" Seb asked snapping me out of my inappropriate thoughts. I thought back to my shower, Talon being in my room and then the three of us in the empty gym. "We were at the gym with Talon. He was teaching me about vampires¡­" I trailed off when flashes of Talon and I fighting entered my mind. The jerk beat the shit out of me for no reason! Tossed me around like a rag doll! The next time I see I''ll beat his ass for that! "Talon kicked my ass and I blacked out" I say still angry about the whole thing. I mean who needs a lesson on how to get their ass kicked anyway. "That''s all you remember" Seb probed. Am I missing something? I thought back again and the last thing I see is my face hitting a wall; after that nothing "Yes! That''s it, why?" I asked growing irritated that they know something I don''t. "Ana, you have an ability. One that almost killed Talon" Seb informed me slowly. That doesn''t make sense to me. I have an ability? And why didn''t I kill Talon? Must not be that cool if he lived through it. I start to question him about this ability and why I can''t remember it when my least favorite vampire saunters in the room; Talon. Speak of the devil, and he shall enter smirking . . 17 Looking For Answers . . "Hello party people" He greets in welcoming tone unlike his usual sarcastic one. I''m not buying it. Seb said I almost killed him and I don''t know Talon that well but I know him well enough to know he''s pissed about it. Shouldn''t he be trying to rip my throat out? "What''s the catch?" I ask getting straight to the point. He grins and pulls a black dress bag from behind his back handing it to me. Is this a trick? I think staring at the bag "It''s a peace offering. Let''s leave our little fight in the past. And as a token of good faith I got this for you to wear when I take you to the pit tonight" Talon says still holding out the bag. Slowly I take it from him a little curious to see the dress. What? I''ve been fat most of my life I never got to wear a dress. "What''s the pit?" I ask absentmindedly unzipping the bag "Seb will explain. Be ready in one hour" Talon replies before leaving the room just as quickly as he entered it. The dress is blood red, strapless and short. The bust was curved into a heart shape and I loved it. I''ve never been able to wear something like this before. Even if I had to endure Talons presence it would be worth it for this dress. Marie was looking at the dress with the same excitement I had. I looked to Seb and he looked the opposite; more hard and angry "A pit is vampire slang for a club only different" Seb explained in a tight voice. Talons taking me to club? Didn''t see that one coming "Different how?" I wondered. I have no experience with clubs but on TV everybody just drank and danced like whores. How much different could a vampire club be? "A pit is where vampires go to get drunk, feed and have sex all in one place. Vampires can only get drunk if they feed from a human with a high blood alcohol level. At a pit all the drinks are made with the intention of getting the human drunk from one glass." He told me. So vampires get drunk from drinking a drunken person''s blood. That''s interesting and in a weird way makes sense. "Why would a human willingly go to a pit?" I ask curiously. Doesn''t seem logical to party with vampires in exchange for strong drinks. "Vampires are beautiful creatures. Humans are shallow and vain. The humans want in the pits because their exclusive and they see all the beautiful vampires entering. Of course they don''t know it''s a vampire feeding frenzy. And those who get in will never know either. The blood loss leaves them unconscious and when they wake the next day they believe they just had a crazy fun night and a hangover." Seb explained still in a hard voice. All of a sudden this pit isn''t sounding so fun even with a hot dress. I''ve never been drunk for one and two I''m having a hard enough time getting a handle on my hype. Not to mention apparently I have an ability I don''t remember using. If I was human I''m sure I would be having a panic attack right now. Then again if I was human none of this would be happening either. Seb eyebrows are furrowed together in deep thought. It has me a little worried about what he''s thinking "Seb, are you worried about me going to the pit?" I ask thinking maybe he''s afraid I''ll lose myself to my hype and kill some one "Yes. But I''m more concerned with Talons reason for taking you" He answers staring directly into my eyes. Once again his mind is on the right track. I shouldn''t be focusing on going to this pit in a killer dress. What I should be focusing on is what that bastard Talon has up his sleeve. My guess would be something involving his fist and my face¡­ Oh boy, let the rematch begin¡­ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Marcos sat impatiently on the gaudy leopard sofa waiting for Cassandra to make her grand entrance. Yesterday talking with Talon gave him the idea to contact his old acquaintance. And Cassandra was the only vampire from his past he would even consider talking to. The problem was actually getting her focused enough to get the information he needed. "Mistress will be with you shortly" one of the dozens of shirtless men in the living room informed him. This is one of the reasons he parted ways with her after their exile. Cassandra lost herself to hype. Now the only thing she feels is bloodlust, sexual desires and rage. It was her sexual appetite that annoyed him the most. The French double doors sprang open and in true Cassandra fashion she entered the room is a dramatic long silk black robe with two men following her. The human''s muscles were bulging so much Marcos knew only steroids would provide those results. "Marcos darling! It''s so good to see you" Cassandra said sweeping him in hug "How long has it been? Ninety eight years?" she asked as if she didn''t remember the last time they crossed paths that almost resulted in Talons death. "Yes always good to see you too Cassandra" Marcos replied in a forced polite tone. He tried to pull out of the embrace but she held him place. With her being older than him, she is also slightly stronger. Slowly she licked the side of his face. Marcos tried not to cringe from her strange behavior; still needing to ask her questions. If only she was the Cassandra he used to know; the sweet vampire girl who would do anything for love. But unfortunately when the king tortured and then banished her, it changed everything. Not quickly enough she let go of him and they took a seat on the ugly couch. She waved her hands to dismiss all her human play toys from the room "Now, what brings you all this way?" She purred twirling a piece of her red hair between her fingers. Marcos could see the lust already sparking in her eyes and he knew he had to act fast "I have some questions to ask you. If that''ll be alright" Marcos said treading lightly. She moved closer and began rubbing her hand up his leg "Yes, anything for you" Cassandra replied with a smile "What do you know about kinetic vampires?" Marcos asked getting right to it. She halted her seductive movements and stared at him curiously. Marcos actually thought he saw a glimpse of the vampire she used to be in her black eyes "I know what everyone else knows. They are extremely powerful and not a vampire existing has that kind of power anymore. Not even the king" She said, her voice turning hard at the mention of the king that destroyed her life. "Yes I know that but is there anything else you remember?" Marcos probed "Hmm¡­ The power originated with the creator and it''s a direct bloodline power from the creator, hence why the royals could never have that ability." She explained. Marcos thought on that for a moment. Does that mean the girl is actually a descendent from the creator; the very first of their kind? That couldn''t be possible. As far as he knew about the creator no children were born. Beside the first king killed the creator and if there was a child he was sure the first king would have killed them too. Just like his son the current ruler of vampires, the first king was ruthless and power hungry "Why do you ask such questions?" Cassandra asked diverting his attention back to her. She began stroking his leg again. Marcos knew the clock was ticking before her lust kicked into overdrive. And he wasn''t in the mood to have sex with her. "Just curious is all" He lied with ease. Marcos still felt it was in his best interest not to share his new little vamp with anyone else. "Well you know you could always ask Maximus. He probably remembers more about our history than I." She said casually. Marcos knew that Cassandra was well aware of his hatred for his brother. The fact that she mentioned his name had Marcos blood boiling and she knew it would. Marcos snapped. In a flash he jumped her, grabbing her wrist and forcibly pinning them above her head as he straddled her. "Never speak his name to me!" Marcos yelled in her face. Cassandra simply threw her head back into the cushion laughing. She found Marcos behavior quite amusing and somewhat arousing. She used her flexible legs to wrap them around him and flip them both over so now she was straddling him. "Now, now Marcos, play nice. Wouldn''t want a repeat of our last time together" She said tauntingly, reminding Marcos of what happened ninety eight years ago. *Flashback* Marcos had just created Talon and was teaching him about controlling hype when they ran into Cassandra at a pit in Paris. She instantly wanted the newly changed Talon, and Talon was too unstable to resist her. For two weeks Talon and Cassandra fed and fucked like savage animals. Until the fateful day Talon had enough. Cassandra couldn''t handle the rejection and went on a rampage to kill Talon. Luckily Marcos came back to the hotel in time to stop her from doing just that. Marcos and Talon teamed up to fight her until finally Talon shot a round of platinum in her back. The shot knocked her out long enough for them to flee the city¡­ *End* "That was a long time ago Cassandra" Marcos said tip lipped hating the fact he decided to travel here alone. But he knew if he brought Talon that would stir up more problems "It was, but I never forget. Besides I think it''s time you earned your forgiveness" She said ripping his shirt open. Damn it! Her lust has taken over. Marcos knew without any backup there is only one way he was getting out of here alive. Cassandra dragged her tongue slowly down his chest. Even though he couldn''t stand her; her seductions began to arouse him. Well if he has to fuck her anyways mine as well do it his way. Marcos grabbed a fist full of her red hair yanking her face up to his and crashing their lips together. She responded immediately by diving her tongue into his mouth. Marcos tore off her black robe exposing her naked body. Cassandra moaned in delight when he took one of her erect nipples into his mouth. Marcos sucked harder before pushing her down on her back. She stared up at him with black lustful eyes; watching him slowly undue his pants. "After this we''re even" Marcos told her seriously stepping out of his dress slacks. She smiled showing her fangs and licking her lips "You wager a hard bargain. Better make it worth it" Cassandra purred. Marcos felt his own eyes bleed black and gave into the lust. He climbed on top of her, plunging into her core hard. She moaned loudly, enjoying every thrust of the last ride she would get from Marcos¡­ . . 18 Decei . . Ana Pov We stood at the entrance of the pit named Exotic . The neon red sign flashed brightly in dark. What the hell is so exotic about vampires getting drunk off drunker humans? Sounds more disturbing than exotic. Talon had shocked me by dressing with some class. He wore a gray button down dress shirt with black dress pants. He actual looked good but I wouldn''t tell him that. "Ready" Talon asked scanning my body for the hundredth time since we left the house. I had to admit I looked good. The dress fit me like a glove and made me feel sexy. Talon also bought me strappy black heels that looked perfect with the dress. He may be an asshole but the man has good taste. My long dark hair fell gracefully over my bare shoulders and of course I didn''t wear any make up. I swallowed the lump in my throat and nodded I was ready. However a part of me wasn''t. I''m sure something bad is going to happen tonight. Just as I was taking a step towards the door I felt a gentle tug on my wrist. I looked back at Seb as he held me in place "Can I talk to you for a second" Seb whispered looking at me intently. He hadn''t spoken a word since I got dressed or the ride here. I was starting to think he was upset I still agreed to go after I found out what a pit was. "Sure, what''s up?" I asked after he pulled me to the side farther away from a pissed looking Talon. "Here put these in" Seb said holding a small square box. I held the box in my hands confused "Contact lenses?" I question "Yes. To hide your colored eyes in case Talon is trying to highlight your differences to the other vampires" Seb explained. Wow he''s so thoughtful. I didn''t even stop to notice my eyes are so much different than other vampires. I slipped in the black lenses and they burned a little but after a few seconds I could see fine. "Thanks" I said not really knowing what else to say. "I can''t come into the pit since I''m not a participating human, but here''s a panic button. Just push this if you get into trouble and I''ll come get you" Seb said handing me a tiny square box with a red button on it. I looked at it curiously before putting it in my little black clutch. We stood there for a moment in somewhat of an awkward silence. Acting quickly I embraced Seb in a hug. He didn''t hug me back but he didn''t move either. I don''t know why I hugged him but it felt right. Since I''ve been here he''s always kind of protected me. I don''t understand it because he treats me like a red headed step child most of the time. But oh well maybe he''s just moody. Still he at least deserves a hug for all he''s done. I pull out not wanting to make him uncomfortable. Seb looks at me with something in his eyes I can''t read. Slowly he reaches down and takes my hand rubbing small circles with his thumb. The small movement sent desire throughout my body, making me crave him "Hey! Hurry up!" Talon yelled interrupting the moment we were having. Seb dropped my hand quickly and put some distance in between us. This is what I''m talking about when I say Seb is moody. One minute he shows signs of caring, the next he''s distancing himself. I don''t bother saying anything as I brush by him and make my way back to the front of the club. Talon is waiting impatiently tapping his foot. As soon as I''m close enough he takes my hand and leads me into the pit. The inside is dark with lots of multicolored strobe lights flashing. In the center is a glittering dance floor filled with drunken people dancing all over each other. The bar circles half the room and is made of clear glass. The place looks really cool and modern. Talon tightens his grip and begins to lead me up a set of stairs "Where are we going?" I ask yelling over the music even though he could have heard me if I whispered. "The V.I.P section of course" Talon replies back over his shoulder. The upstairs is even more modern and cool looking. To the back is a small bar and the rest of the floor is divided into rooms with different colored sofas inside. The reason I know they all have colored sittings is because the walls of every section are clear glass. The room is a circular shape with the center being open to see the dancers below. Talon leads me to one of the clear boxes with a number 5 on it in red. I walk inside noting a small flat screen TV playing a live feed of the dance floor. My eyes wander to the section across from us. This section has a bed instead of a sofa, but that''s not what I''m currently gawking at. Two blonde female vampires are topless and are sucking the life out of the male in between them. He actual looks like he''s enjoying it. The vampires begin to rub their chest against him and seductively lick the blood still dripping from his neck. I think this should be grossing me out but I''m so hypnotized by it. I almost want to join. Talon presses his chest against my back. I don''t move; just continue to watch the vampires who are now practically having sex with each other. "Sexy isn''t it? Nothing our kind loves more than feeding and fucking" he said lips close to my ear. As I watched the bloody scene before me I began to wonder why I am so fascinated by it. Am I monster? A few weeks ago a sight like this would have had me puking, but now... "This is what we are. Vampires. It''s time you live like one" Talon said switching to whisper in my other ear. He stepped away from me and I turned around to face him "Why did you bring me here?" I asked. If he just wanted a fight we could have taken care of that the same way we did the first time. "To show you who you are now" He replied with a smirk. I wanted to say something but words were lost to me in that moment. Is this who I am now? I turned back to the vampires across from us. At this point sex was in full swing. One of the women was on top of the barely conscious man and the other kissing him fiercely. Something must be wrong with me because I can''t stop watching. Talon opens the door to our section. A man and a woman enter. They are both wobbling on their feet with glazed over eyes. Obviously they are drunk. Talon gleefully takes the small woman wearing a very small skirt to the couch. "I chose him for you. I thought you would like his resemblance to Seb" Talon stated gaging my reactions. I checked out the man that could barely stand. His tall frame, messy brown hair and green eyes made him very attractive. He did look like Seb; however Seb was ten times better. Talon began sliding his hand up the girls'' skirt. She moaned when he took her on his lap and sank his fangs into her. I just stood there staring. It''s hard to imagine things like this actually happen in the real world. It''s as if for the first time my eyes are open and I''m seeing the world for what it is. A thud catches my attention. Down on the floor the intoxicated guy is lying in a heap. Wow isn''t this turning out to be a great night. I kneeled down to make sure he was okay. As I lifted his head his eyes fluttered open and locked with mine. "God you''re hot" He said sloppily. A ghost of a smile crept on my lips from the compliment. Then he caught me off guard and crashed his lips to mine. My fangs reacted to the invasion and before I could stop it I bit his lip. The guy jerked back; holding his bleeding lip. Too bad it was too late. The taste of his alcohol filled blood is like an explosion in my mouth. My hype assaulted me so hard I knew I couldn''t fight it. I wanted to taste more of him. Like a rabid animal I jumped on the poor man and crashed my lips back to his. He was squirming beneath me but I didn''t care. All I knew was how good his blood tasted and how much more I wanted. I began sucking on his lip harder "That''s it doll face, drink up" I could hear Talon''s encouragement somewhere behind me. I ignored it and drank mouthfuls from this guy''s gaping lip. Suddenly the room tilts. Is the room moving or is that my head? I stop drinking, sitting up on the unconscious man''s chest. A huge dizzy spell comes over me and I have to hold my head to steady myself. What''s happening to me? I try to stand but my limbs aren''t obeying me. I lose my balance and fall onto my back. Am I drunk? Two identical Talons are peering over me with that damn smirk on their faces. If I knew which one was real I would hit that one "That was easy" Talon says laughing. He straightens up and kicks me in the stomach. Fuck! He set me up. He must have drugged that guy or something. I try crawling out of the section but my heavy body slows my escape. Damn I didn''t feel this heavy when I was fat. Talon laughs again enjoying his success. He kicks me in the back causing my head to hit the ground hard. "You think I would allow you humiliate me like that!" he said turning me over and punching me in the face. "You stupid bitch! I''m Talon!" He screams in my face, punching me again before getting off me. I lie on the ground barely feeling anything. Doesn''t matter I''m going to make him pay for this whether I feel it or not. He is pacing the room ranting about how I "humiliated" by almost killing him. Now I wish I would have finished the job. I turn my head to the side almost screaming in delight at my little black clutch. Inside is the panic button from Seb. How I love Seb''s ability to think ahead. If only I could get to it. I try to focus on my body; forcing the drugs to leave my system so I have a fighting chance against the lunatic in the room. . . #Tobecontinued... 19 Talon Is Bitched . . His antics reminder me so much of Marcos, ugh both these assholes need to die. My head is still swimming but I think my body is getting stronger. I don''t move because I want Talon to think he has the upper hand. The cheater couldn''t even fight me fair. The way he''s talking I know I bruised that big ego of his with my ability. Acting quickly, I use the little bit of clarity I have and hurriedly snatch up my clutch. Not seeing any other option I throw my body into the glass wall. Glass shatters all around me as I fall to the dance floor below. People scream and scurry away. I land like a cat and immediately insert myself into the fleeing mob. Three huge bouncers grab me before I''m close to the exit. I drop my clutch and rapidly stomp on it. Please let me have hit that panic button. I don''t put up much of a struggle as the men drag me back into the almost empty club. The alcohol or drugs still has me off so I''m choosing to save my last bits of energy "Nice try" Talon says standing in the middle of the empty dance floor. The men holding me toss me to the ground a few feet away from him. Judging from their scent, they are definitely vampires. "A girl has to take her chances" I say pulling tiny pieces of glass from my arm, still amazed how the holes quickly heal once the glass is removed. "Now I''m not going to kill you yet, but I will show you why you should fear me" Talon spoke walking slow circles around me. Queue the dramatic music. Damn this bastard is so full of himself. I laugh out loud. "What''s so funny?" Talon asks voice filled with suppressed anger "You are. You''re like one of those guys with a small cock that are always trying to do "big" things to prove themselves. Ha! No matter what you do you''ll always have a small cock." By the end of my sentence Talon''s fist are meeting my face yet again. He came so fast and strong I wouldn''t have been able to react quickly enough had I tried. I laugh some more, spitting blood from my mouth. At least I know I touched a nerve. Man being a vampire is making me crazy. A few weeks ago I would be crying like a baby. Now I''m openly taunting an unstable, deadly vampire. And I like it. Talon''s loser buddies lift me up, each taking an arm. Talon delivers blow after blow to my gut. The drunkenness isn''t strong enough to mask that pain. He pulls his fist back to hit me in the face, but suddenly a loud crash sounds around us. Seb came rushing in looking bewildered. I had never been so happy to see his handsome face. He surveys the scene. I noticed his eyes blazing with rage when he looked at me. Before I could warn him they were vampires, he charged. Like a bat out of hell he slammed his body into one of the vamps holding me. It caused a chain reaction and all of us fell hard to the floor. Seb may be human, but he sure can fight. He threw punches so fast and hard the vamp didn''t have time to react. The vampire that wasn''t holding me went to jump in, but I wasn''t having that. I sprang up, launching myself onto his back. I heard a loud crack. Looking up I saw Seb sticking a long sliver stake into the vamps body. Everyone froze just watching the scene. The vampire beneath Seb began to shake and black smoke filtered from his mouth before he burst into a million pieces of ash. Wow totally was expecting that. Now it''s three against two . . . Also wasn''t expecting the vampire whose back I was on to grab my head and flip me off of him. He slammed my back to the ground. He brought his massive fist down but luckily I rolled out of the way in time. I heard a grunt and looked over to see Talon beating the crap out of Seb while the other vampire held him. Shit! I have to help him! Fast. The jerk I''m fighting came bulldozing toward me. I summersaulted into the air landing on his back again. This time I didn''t give him a chance to throw me off. I latched on to his neck and twisted it until I heard it crack. He fell lifeless to the ground. I''m not sure if that killed him but he''s not moving. That''ll do for now. Not sparing a second I use my immortal speed to rip Seb away from them. I face Talon and his minion with Seb behind me. Seb is bruised and bleeding but he still looks strong and ready to fight. "How cute, you''re protecting him" Talon taunts. My anger is boiling over and the only response I can muster is a growl and a flash of my fangs. They both respond the same way "You won''t win. It''ll only take one of us to kill him" Talon says with a knowing smirk. He''s right. One of them will attack Seb. No matter how much training he has, he''s still human. Damn it! Think Ana! Think! Suddenly I can feel it. The electricity in my body. I focus on it. Tiny pops can be heard as it gets stronger. The blue sparks on my skin make me feel alive and powerful. The energy cocoons my body. An invisible wind whips threw the room. I open my eyes and I can feel the sparks shoot through them "Is she kinetic?! I didn''t sign up for this shit! I''m out of here!" Talon''s weak vampire partner shouts. He turns to flee the room but not fast enough. A bolt blasts from the palm of my hand. It hits his back lifting him almost to the ceiling. His body shakes violently; A second later he combusts into blue smoke. The same color as the bolt I used to kill him. I pull the lightening back and it tendrils around my arms gracefully. Talon looks like he''s about to piss his pants. "Now, I''m not going to kill you. Yet. I will show you why you should fear me" I say repeating the same words he used on me earlier. I take slow menacing steps towards him. Talon steps back slowly. I can see his Adams apple bobbing. Good he should be scared. In a fast move I''m on him. Grabbing him by the throat I channel some of my bolts into my fingertips. His body convulsed wildly as I pumped electric heat into him. I enjoyed the sight probably more than I should. A warm hand on my shoulder snapped me out of my killer thoughts "Ana, not yet" Seb says. Reluctantly I drop Talon to the ground. The last shocks still rock his body "Try me again Talon and I will not hesitate to kill you" I tell him with all the power I have in me. Seb and I walk away leaving him to fight the after effects alone. But in true Talon fashion he has to have the last word "Th-this isn''t o-ov-over" Talon says voice breaking from the shaking "Bring it on pencil d*ck!" I shout back. ******************** Once we are safely outside my energy drains like a deflating ball. My legs give out, but Seb scoops me up before I even had the chance to hit the ground. I rest my head on his strong warm shoulder "Marie is lucky to have a boyfriend like you" I whisper "Boyfriend?" Seb questions. Crap I forgot he doesn''t know that I know. Oh well its out now "Yeah I figured out you guys are secret lovers or something. Don''t worry I won''t tell" I explain in case he''s worried for Marie. Imagine my surprise when he laughs instead. I think the fight knocked some screws loose. However, I can''t help but smile back by how beautiful he looks with a smile on his face. Wish I could see that more often. "Ana, Marie is not my girlfriend. She''s my sister." He tells me with a small smile. Oh my goodness! I''m a freaking idiot! That explains so much, his fierce protectiveness over her; his love for her. He''s her big brother. Wow how could I not see the resemblance before? Maybe I didn''t want to. But I would be lying if I didn''t admit a small part of me is relieved. I start laughing and Seb joins me. After this day a good laugh was needed. I open my mouth to ask what''s next when twenty black SUV''s pull up all around us. Marcos and his men "I have to escape these fucking vampires" I say exhaustedly as car doors begin to open. Seb stares at me intently for a moment probably trying to see how serious I am. A second later he has the answer he''s searching for when a spark crosses my eyes. I''m very serious "I think I can help with that¡­" . . 20 Escape:Attempt No 3 . . *2 years later* September 28th Ana Pov "Get her!" A deep angry voice shouts. I hold back a laugh as I dash through the manor. I wonder what most teenagers do on a Friday night. For the last year this is what I do; attempt to escape. Marcos has almost tripled security because of my attempts. Now every guard is armed with platinum filled guns. It doesn''t help them any. In past two years Seb has trained me to fight with skill. Now I''m so good and fast the only time they catch me is when I want them too. I make it to the back door and kick it open. The wood shatters with force. The cool night air surrounds me. The grass feels soft on my feet. I stand in the back yard enjoying this for a second. The guards are still inside but getting closer to me. This is the part I hate; the part where I allow them to catch me. According to Seb this method will be the most effective when the time comes for my real escape. I slow my run to a jog. Stupid guards will never get me if I run full speed, not even the vampire ones I think. "There she is! Shoot her!" A man yells. Several rounds go off behind me. I don''t even have to turn around to dodge most of them. I sense a bullet coming toward the back of my leg and I don''t dodge that one. Last week I took a chest shot and that hurt like a b*tch. Not doing that again. This bullet hit my calf causing me to tumble to the ground. The freezing burn was instant. No matter how many shots I take it still hurts. It''s just I''m stronger and heal faster now. Another thing Marcos can''t know. Okay time for some Oscar winning acting. I roll on the ground shaking and screaming. Don''t get me wrong it hurts but my body has built up somewhat of immunity to platinum. Another part of Seb''s master escape plan. Shortly after screaming my head off a couple of guards came and picked me up. They carried my trembling body down to the cellar that hosts me every Friday. ********************* *3 days later* October 1st Seb Pov It''s been three days since the last failed escape plan. Everything is going accordingly. Marcos is losing his patience and running out of ideas on how to keep Ana contained. After the first year of searching for answers Marcos quest to find out what Ana truly was stalled. Seb knew Marcos was hiding his real reasons for stopping the search. A reason he''s still searching for... Ana was released from her cell this morning. If Seb knew Ana then he knows exactly where she would be at this time. The same place she goes every time she''s released from her cell; the gym. Seb quickly made his way up the stairs to the indoor gym. Outside the door armed guards stood looking anxious. They are afraid of her. Most of these new men are humans with no experience with vampires. The only reason they were chosen was because of their military background. Even that doesn''t help them with Ana. When they saw Seb approached the relief was clear on their face. Hurriedly they stepped aside to allow him in. Seb silently entered and his breath caught in his throat at the sight in front of him; Ana. There she was looking magnificent. The streams of sunlight hitting her pale skin gave it a beautiful glow. Her small frame was barely covered in the black spandex shorts and sports bra she was wearing. Ana spun around and smoothly kick the punching bag she was taking her frustrations on. Even watching her beat the crap out of the large red bag turned him on. The way the curves of her body moved. Even her long dark hair pulled into a ponytail that flowed gracefully with every strike had his heart skipping in his chest. "Do you plan to stare all day? Or are you here for something of importance?" Ana asked irritably punching the bag once more. Seb knew she was upset. She usual is after taking a platinum shot. "I just came to check on you." Seb replied after shaking off his slightly aroused state. Ana grunted in response and continued to ignore him as she repeatedly hit the bag. Seb wanted to comfort her but he didn''t. He waited patiently for her to get it out of her system. "I just don''t understand why we are doing this!" She yelled finally turning to face him. "Why the entire fake escapes? At this point I could have gotten away dozens of times!" She said rapidly pacing the room. She was moving so fast her image was nothing more than a blur to him. Still his eyes tried to follow her fast pace as he prepared himself to explain for the hundredth time his master plan. "Ana." He said slowly trying to get her attention. She ignored him, again. "It''s important that Marcos believe you are getting closer to actually escaping. His paranoia will cause him to eventually want you by his side at all times." Seb explained. "Why does that matter?" Ana questioned coming to an abrupt stop directly in front of him. Her blazing blue eyes sent a chill down his spine. "Because the house is on lock down. There are guards at hidden posts throughout the lands. Even I don''t know their locations. So if you were to make it out the house you would be caught easily. The reason I need you at Marcos side is so he can take you with him when he leaves. That way you''ll have fewer guards to worry about and they will be as unfamiliar with the new area as you." Seb finished looking right into her eyes. Her small shoulders deflated as they always do when he sums up the plan. "I know Seb. I''m just ready for this to be over. I have a bad feeling" she said trailing off at the end. Seb understood exactly what she meant. Marcos has been acting rather strangely lately. He is much nicer to Ana and has taken an interest in her abilities. Marcos has her training almost every day. It''s like he''s trying to turn her into a weapon. "Don''t worry Ana. I''ve planting the seed in Marcos mind for a while now to take you with him. I''m certain it''s working." Seb stated running his fingers through his messy hair. Ana''s bright eyes followed the movement. "Have you changed your mind about letting me take Marie?" Ana asked hopefully. Seb sighed. He hates when she asks this question. But she knows Marie can''t come with her. Marie would only slow her down "No. She''s not going with you Ana. I will get her out when I can." Seb informed her as gently as he could. He knew she had become very close to his little sister over the last two years and it would hurt both women when Ana leaves. Ana huffed angrily and swept out of the room. She knocked down a few guards on her way out. Seb was sure that wasn''t an accident. He had to hold back a laugh as the men clumsily fell over each other trying to get up. Oh Ana, what will I do with you? Seb thought bending to help the new guards. Ana Pov I know it was rude to take off from Seb like that but I couldn''t help it. When he told me again Marie couldn''t come and gave me those puppy dog eyes, I nearly lost it. I was a minute away from jumping him then and there. All the time we spent together has only increased my feelings for him. I wish I knew if he felt anything for me? His heart rate increased when he stepped into the gym. That could mean something. I zip through the large house making my way to my ugly room. Standing outside of my door like flies is more new security guards "Stop there demon!" One man shouted at me holding his hand out in a stopping motion. . . . #To_be_continued... 21 ESCAPE: Birthdays & Memories . . "Stop there demon!" One man shouted at me holding his hand out in a stopping motion. Is he serious? This is my room. I take a slow step forward. The guy probably in his forties with a receding hairline immediately aimed his gun at my chest "I said stop demon!" He yelled angrily with droplets of spit flying from his mouth. Gross "Demon?" I question. The other guard pulls a cross from underneath his vest gripping it tightly. You have to be kidding me? This is just ridiculous! Where is Marcos finding these people? And if they think I''m the demon then they have no clue who their working for. "This is my room. I would like to go inside now. So I''m asking you nicely to move out of my way" I end staring into the fearful eyes of the younger guard. He quickly jumps from in front on the door; his balding partner however does not. The older man uses one hand to shuffle in his pocket and the other to aim his gun at me "Stay back demon!" He yells again this time throwing liquid from a vile in my face. I stand there unaffected as he throws his "holy water" on me. He begins to annoy me. I smack the vile from his hand when he raises it to throw more water on me. "Fine. But remember I did ask nicely" I growl allowing my fangs to pour from my mouth. My anger seeps from within and I know my eyes are viscous red. The man is so consumed with fear his shaky hands drop the gun. A thud from my left informs me his partner has fainted. I swiftly grab the older man by the throat. He instantly begins to cry and mutter apologies. The jerk should have just moved when I asked "Ana!" I snap my head back at the sound of my name from an all too familiar feminine voice. "Let him go now" Marie said trying to hide her amusement. I dropped the loser to the ground and then kicked him out of my way. "Sorry, I''m on my period" I say walking into my room. I could hear Marie''s laughter following behind me into the room. She closed the door behind her still laughing as I collapsed onto the bed "What is with these new guards?" I ask staring at the swirling tiles on the ceiling "They don''t know what you are Ana. Besides humans are quicker to believe you''re a demon than a vampire." Marie explained with a smile on her face. What''s she smiling about? "Marie what''s going on?" I ask growing suspicious of her giddy behavior. She is practically bouncing up and down. A second later a light knock hits sounds. Seb enters. Now this is really getting strange. I stand up to prepare myself for whatever these two have planned "HAPPY 18TH BIRTHDAY ANA!" They both shout. Seb pulls a chocolate cupcake with a single unlit candle from behind his back. Oh my gosh! I completely forgot today was my flipping birthday! With everything going on such a matter seemed trivial "Told you she forgot" Seb whispered to Marie. I playfully elbowed him in the stomach. This has become a tradition of ours. For each of our birthdays we split a cupcake and spend the rest of the night telling jokes or planning our life once we were out of this place. "Light it!" Marie said barely containing her excitement. She loved my kinetic ability more than I did. I channel the energy from inside and a small spark comes through the tip of my finger lighting the candle. Marie jumps up and down gleefully. We count to three and like usual we all blow out the candle. Its moments like this that makes thankful to have them. The last two years has been crazy. I wouldn''t have made it without these people who have become my two best friends. "Thanks guys" I say scarfing down my piece. Who ever said vamps don''t eat real food lied. I''m never actually hungry for it but it still tastes the same. "Well I have a present for you that you''ll love it" Seb said with a half-smile. It made him look so handsome I could have drooled. "Uh what is it?" I asked. Marie''s faced showed real confusion so she didn''t know either "I just talked to Marcos. Now we have a date set for your escape" Seb ended watching me. My mouth dropped open. I was at a loss for words. This is the day I was waiting for. All the planning; all the fake escapes and gunshot wounds finally matter. "When?" Marie asked the question burning on my tongue "New year''s eve. The blood moon party" Seb stated referring to some annual party where vampires lose themselves in blood and lust. Marcos and Talon attended one last year and didn''t come back for almost a week. Thinking of Talon I wonder if he''ll be there? I hope not. I haven''t seen him in about eight months. Marcos sent him away to "cool off" supposedly. Talon and his ego couldn''t handle the fact that I was stronger than him. After the night at the pit he began to plan ways to kill me. Silly vampire couldn''t make good on any. Then Marcos sent him away, but I''m sure it was because I almost killed him for a third time "I already have it planned out" Seb''s voice broke me from my thoughts "Let''s get started" I say back looking at my friends. This is it. The final plan. My real escape from Marcos... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ December 31st. (7:05 P.M) Ana Pov I was feeling nervous. Three months of planning and I was feeling nervous. Tonight was the night of my escape; the blood moon party. Marcos has been taking me everywhere with him for the past two months. It was so annoying but I was on my best behavior as asked. Now it was less than an hour before we left for the grand hotel to the party and I couldn''t keep still. My silk black dress flowed around me as I paced my room. I was all dolled up for the event but I could care less. Marie came to help me get dressed and cried nearly the whole time. Man I''m going to miss her, but Seb said it''ll only be a month or two before he gets her out too. Where the hell is Seb? I''ve been waiting for nearly fifteen minutes. My patience is dropping by the minute. Tonight is also the night I''m going to put my feelings out to Seb. Maybe that''s what''s making me so anxious? It doesn''t matter. I have to tell him how I feel now. In case this doesn''t work and I die he needs to know that I lo- "Hey sorry I''m late" Seb said entering the room cutting off my thoughts. Even in plain jeans and a sweater he looked amazing. His eyes traveled over the form fitting dress covering my body. Lust lit up his beautiful face. He cleared his throat a few times before tearing his eyes away from me. He reached into his inside pocket and handed me a small gold pouch. Inside were tiny shards of platinum that glistened like glitter. This was what I am to use to throw off my scent when I hit the forest. I smiled gratefully and tucked the pouch into the dip of my cleavage. "Ana, I think it''s time I tell you how Marie and I came to be here." Seb says eyes tinting with sadness. I asked Marie this question before but she said she was too young to remember anything. Seb grabbed my hand leading me to the bed. We sit in silence while he gathers his thoughts **** "My family wasn''t very wealthy but that didn''t matter to us. We lived on a small farm outside of town. My father was farmer like his father; my mother loved to garden. She was really beautiful. I remember her smile. It could bring out the sun on a cloudy day. Marie has that same smile. My parents were in love; real love. My mother used to sing to me in the garden. I remembering running in the fields with her when she was pregnant. The best days of my young life. Until he came... One night loud thunder woke me up. I went to find my mother only she wasn''t in her room. The light in the barn was on. So I put on my little boots and rain coat and went to find her. I peak inside the barn door and there she was, but not alone. She was crying and yelling. A man stepped up and cupped her face. It was Talon. He kissed her gently all over her face. He did it as if he actually loved her. My mother pulled out of his arms. At the time I didn''t understand what they were arguing about, but know I do. My mother was Talons mate. He wanted to turn her and take her away from her family. She couldn''t do it. She loved her children and my father. She rejected Talon. If you think he has an ego problem now, you should have known him twenty years ago. Talon went into a rage, cursing and destroying the barn. My dad heard the noise and came rushing out to help my mother. Talon hyped when he saw him. My father didn''t have a fighting chance; Talon was on him too quickly. In one move he ripped his throat out. My mother went ballistic. She wept over his dead body begging him not to leave her. This further pissed Talon off, to see his mate chose another man over him. Talon snatched her off my father and sank his fangs in her throat. She screamed. Her eyes locked with mine and she mouthed "run" to me. Only I couldn''t leave her. I ran inside and began kicking Talon to let go of my mother. He dropped her lifeless body and back handed me. Everything went black. When I woke up I was here..." **** I sat there stunned. Blue tears dripped down my face. Seb and Marie had lost everything. From their parents to their freedom. All for what? Talons selfish desire? I don''t know if I was feeling more anger or sadness. Seb''s face was hard and I know he was thinking murderous thoughts. Hell so was I! He turned to look at me. Seb''s sad face changed slightly as a ghost of a smile crept up "Your eyes are being creepy again. One is red and the other is blue" He said with a chuckle. I laughed a little too. Sometimes when I''m feeling multiple strong emotions things like this happen "Seb is what happened to you the reason why you wouldn''t let me kill Talon at the pit?" I asked. It would make sense that he wanted to kill Talon himself. He nodded. Now I understand. He wants to kill Talon himself. I will do anything I can to make that happen. . . #Tobecontinued.... 22 ESCAPED . . Seb stands to leave but I grab his hand to stop him. I stare into his eyes for a moment building up courage to say the words that will change everything between us. Somehow they won''t come out. He watches me patiently waiting but still nothing comes out of my mouth. Do something Ana! Come on! Acting before I can clearly think this through, I grasped his face between my hands and crashed his lips to mine. For two years I daydreamed about this moment. I can honestly say my imagination doesn''t do it justice. His lips are full and soft. He tastes so sweet all I can think about is more. Seb surprised me by wrapping his arms around my body pressing me against him. God his warm, hard bod feels so damn good on me. Red hot desire engulfs my entire body. I want him in a way I''ve never wanted him before. I need to get out of this dress! Seb pushed his tongue in my mouth. I lost it. His hot tongue dancing with mine had my core soaking. I ripped his shirt over his head. Stopping the kiss long enough to run my hands over the bulging muscles. He moaned and smashed his lips back to mine. I could kiss him forever... damn I love him. Seb broke the kiss; Pushing me at arm''s length. The look on his face had completely changed from lust to anger "What did you just say?" he asked in a hard controlled voice. I tried to clear my hazy mind to think what slipped out when it hit me. I said I loved him out loud. From his current reaction I don''t want to repeat but then again maybe he didn''t hear me. Fighting myself for a second I decide to tell him. After all I promised myself I would. "I-I think I lo-love you" Geez I''m stuttering so much I could barely understand me. I lift my bowed head to see his reaction and I wish I hadn''t. Seb has his steel mask over his face not giving a thing away. What the hell? He continues to stare at me for a minute before shaking his head left and right. He doesn''t utter a single word. Slowly he bends down picking up his shirt. He balls it in his hands and turns to leave. That''s it? I put my heart on the line for him and he''s just going to walk away! The tears leak from my eyes before I can stop them. Wind starts to rip through the room. I can feel the tiny pops on my skin "If you walk out that door it''s over Seb. No second chances" I say voice borderline hysterical. He stops hand on the knob. He turns his head back slightly and my heart blossoms with hope. But before his eyes can meet mine he yanks the door open. Leaving me standing there broken hearted. The pain I feel chokes me. The first guy I told I loved rejected me in the worst way possible. I fall to my knees; Tears falling faster than the wind blowing. My power cocoons me in a blue shell of madness as my sorrows drown me... ************************* 11:30 P.M I look around the crowded extravagant ball room fighting back a gag. Tons of vampires are dancing, laughing and feeding. It''s disgusting. Five guards surround me in the corner of the room. Marcos is an idiot for thinking I can''t take them. I focus all my energy on remembering the plan step by step. At least it keeps my mind off the hollow ache in my chest. Across the dance floor Talon stares daggers in my skull. He hasn''t made any attempts to speak to me but the glint in his eyes tell me he up to something. Too bad that asshole doesn''t know I''m up to something myself. Marcos disappeared ten minutes ago with three women, one of which was a vampire. He promised to be back in time for the count down. That doesn''t give me much time to get to the roof. I glance at the clock again; 11:40 PM. ten more minutes and the action starts. I can feel Talon staring at me again. This time I remind him who I am. I bring some power to the surface and reveal in the small sparks flashing in my eyes. His jaw ticks but he turns away none the less. That''s right jerk tonight isn''t the night to fuck with me. "I have to pee" I say to one of the guards. He looks at me strangely "Vampires don''t pee" he said back "Do I look like a normal vampire to you?" I ask with annoyed attitude. He checks me out for a full two minutes before nodding. The guards all circle me as we make our way down the long corridor I see the escape stairs to my left and make my move. Acting quickly I grab the guard closest to me snapping his neck. By the time the others notice I''ve already snapped another. One guard raises his gun at me. I somersault over him snapping his neck from behind. Seb said to keep the kills clean and quick and quite. I flash over and punch one guard in the face and simultaneously land a back kick to the other. The kick was too hard and his body hit the wall with a loud bang! Shit! I don''t have time to make the kill and instead dash through the stairwell exit... A strong wind blows my flowing dark hair as I step on the edge of the roof of the twenty story building. Glancing down I wait for fear to coil inside me but I''m greeted with nothingness. For last two years as Marcos prisoner that''s the main feeling I''m accustomed to. Emptiness. "Don''t move!" shouted a deep masculine voice. Turning gracefully on my heel yet still staying on the edge I glared at the bulking man pointing a gun at me along with fifteen other of Marcos guards pouring onto the rooftop. Guess the jig is up and they are well aware of my attempted escape. I take a deep breath still in an eye lock with the guard shouting orders at me commanding me to come back. Back? To what exactly; remaining as Marcos prisoner? No! There is no way I can turn back now especially with the way Marcos has been acting even more strangely lately. I''m sure he has something planned for me and I don''t want stick around to find out what. Slowly releasing the breath I just took my feet move on their own accord off the edge of the building. A second before I tumble backwards I send the guards a wink. Catch me if you can boys My body plunges back first toward the quickly approaching ground. I hear rounds of gunfire as I fall but all I can think about is the freeing feeling falling is granting me. The wind rushing around me is something I enjoy. The cool air surrounding is welcomed. A couple of feet from the ground I maneuver my body so when I land it''s in a ground splitting crouch. I imagine landing back first may cause damage I don''t have time to repair. After sticking the landing I use the full force of immortality to run through the unfamiliar city dodging cars and people until I reach the forest. I continue running and running, forcing myself not to cry over all the events that have taken place over the last two years when this mess began... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . #To_be_continued... Short episode?? My Apologies.... Will definitely make it up to u... 23 Acts . . Seb''s side of the previous scene (kiss) ***** Seb Pov Seb had finally told her everything. The reason he and Marie came to be with these ruthless vampires. The weight of it off his shoulders felt good but the anger he still held in his heart was crushing. Ana hadn''t responded yet so he slowly gazed up at her. Seb almost laughed at the sight of her. Apparently she was evenly split between the sadness and anger. "Your eyes are being creepy again. One is red and the other is blue" He said with a chuckle. Ana laughed a little too before turning back serious "Seb is what happened to you the reason why you wouldn''t let me kill Talon at the pit?" Ana asked with certainty in her voice. Seb only nodded. Of course he couldn''t let her kill him. He had promised himself he would avenge his parent''s death once Marie is safe. Talon would pay for destroying their lives. The silence in the room was heavy and Seb decided it was time to leave. He stood intent on doing that when Ana''s warm hand reached out and grabbed him. Seb looked in the beautiful blue eyes he had grown to know the last two years and waited patiently for her to speak. Taking him by surprise she crashed her lips to his. For a second Seb didn''t know what to do but the soft feel of her velvet lips spurred him into action. He quickly matched her pace enjoying how amazing and right the kiss felt. Unconsciously Seb pressed Ana''s body into his; the need to have her closer overwhelmed him. Seb was in awe by how perfectly she molded to him; as if she was meant for his arms. He plunged his tongue into her warm mouth. Seb love the sweet taste of Ana that welcomed him. She broke the kiss and ripped his shirt off. Ana slowly ran her fingers across his chest. It felt so good Seb moaned in desire. He couldn''t wait any longer and immediately brought her mouth back to his. Seb never imagine that kissing Ana would like this. That it would feel so natural; until he heard it. Barely above a whisper had she said "Damn, I love him" Seb froze. The words causing all the desire and heat to flee his body. He pushed her away from him needing some distance. His only hope was she didn''t say the words he thought he heard. "What did you just say?" he asked in a hard controlled voice. Ana looking slightly daze searched his face for the reason behind his sudden change. Seb instantly blocked off his emotions. He could see the contemplation in her eyes as she mulled over what to say. "I-I think I lo-love you" Ana replied shakily dropping her head. Those were the words that he didn''t want to hear. Seb knew vampire love was dangerous. He watched what Talons so called love did to his family. Even if Ana was different now that doesn''t mean one day she wouldn''t end up a monster like the rest. Part of the reason he wanted her to escape is so that she wouldn''t turn into a vicious killing leech. But love? That was something else entirely. Vampire love can only destroy and Seb refused to relive his mother''s fate. He shook his head. Knowing that what he was about to do would hurt, but it was for the best. Seb bent, picked up his shirt and began to leave. He could feel the wind stir around him, and hear the electric pops in the air. "If you walk out that door it''s over Seb. No second chances" Ana said voice filled with sadness. Seb stopped hand on the knob. A part of him knew he felt something for her. But was it love? That he would never know because he would never allow himself to see it. He turned his head back almost enough to see her. At the last moment he decided against it and jerked the door open leaving Ana. Seb stood outside the closed door listening to the sounds of howling wind and electricity all the while wondering if he just made the biggest mistake of his life¡­ **** . . Ana Don''t look back . I keep repeating to myself. Just a few minutes ago I jumped off the roof of a twenty story building. Now I''m using every ounce of strength to run through the forest as fast as I can. "Once you''re deep in the forest start using the platinum." Seb''s voice is ringing directions in my head. I reach down between my breasts and pull out the gold pouch. I quickly take small pinches of the glittering specks tossing them in the air behind me. Marcos is going to be so pissed when he realizes I''ve thrown them off the trail. I smile at the thought "Before you reach the other side of the forest there will be a duffel bag under a marked tree." I mull over Seb''s words still running. I don''t know how I''m supposed to recognize a marked tree. No matter, I''m sure it''ll be easy once I''m there. I dodge in and out of trees picking up speed. I can hear rabbit''s underground scurry and birds in the sky. Even though I''m moving fast everything looks crystal clear. It''s exhilarating seeing the collage of colors and the full moon lighting the dark sky. I come to an abrupt stop. There''s a scent lingering in the air; a scent I''m all too familiar with. I tilt my nose in the air allowing it to lead me where the scent is growing stronger. When it''s the strongest I stop and open my eyes. I''m standing in front of a huge tree with draping branches. Underneath is a large black duffel bag. Seb was very clever to use his scent to lead me here. I hurriedly rip off the end of my long dress. The material is too heavy. It''ll only slow me down. I also break the heels from my shoes. Running through an unknown city in heels won''t cut it. The wind hits my bare legs carrying with it the smell of the guards. Damn! They are gaining on me. I toss the bag over my shoulder, throw some platinum to hide both our scents and sprint out the forest Once I''m far enough away from the woods I stop. I haven''t a clue where I am but I do know where I''m going; home. The mere thought of seeing all my tormentors again boils my blood. I wonder if they will even recognize me. I continue walking, entering the crowded streets of an unknown city. All the chaos I know is due to the New Year''s celebration. People are crammed together screaming and throwing festive colored items about. A group of teen boys wearing happy New Year hats stumble to a stop in front of me "Whoa! You''re hot! Cool dress" the blond boy wearing ripped jeans and t-shirt says to me. I glance down at my torn dress unsure if he really thinks it''s cool or just gawking at my exposed legs. "Uh what city is this?" I ask. The boys all stare at me for a minute before the main one leads the group in laughter. "No way you''re serious! What drugs are you on, because I totally want some!" He says laughing and high fiving his equally stoned friends. I don''t have time to entertain these losers. I turn and disappear quickly into the night. I know I shouldn''t move that fast with humans watching but those stoners surely won''t remember in the morning. I walk into a seemingly deserted alley trying to form a plan. What I need is a bus station. Maybe I should crash somewhere for the night? But I need to put as much distance between me and the forest as possible. I glance down the alley and about a hundred feet away I notice two guys getting handsy with a girl. I focus my ears so I can hear the conversation their having . . #Tobecontinued.. 24 Hook Up With A Stranger . . "Come babe you know you want us" "No, please no I-I changed my mind. Please don''t" Hearing the girl''s scared voice instantly angered me. The two men had her pushed against a brick wall next to a dumpster. Their dirty hands were running all over her body. She continued to cry and plead for them to stop. I stood in the shadows of the night contemplating my decision. I know I shouldn''t be a hero. Last time that happened a vampire ended up killing me. However this time I''m the vampire. The sound of her shirt being ripped open made the choice for me. Like wind I gusted over there so fast it was as if I was it. The men''s backs were to me but the woman instantly locked eyes with mine. She looked so afraid and helpless. Her overly curly blonde hair and chubby freckle face reminded me of someone I used to know; me. "I believe the lady asked you to stop" I say smoothly making my presence known to the men. They both snapped around to face me. One was of darker complexion with lots of gold chains. The other was overly tanned wearing a cheap suit and bad haircut. Mr. Suit smiled a crocked tooth smile at me. I could smell the alcohol oozing from their pores, mixing with their disgusting arousal. "Look Buzz we got ourselves a pretty little party crasher" Mr. Cheap suit said eying me up and down "Naw, she too skinny for me Skip. You take her. I like my women with meat on her bones" Buzz said laughing and squeezing the woman''s cheeks hard enough to bruise. "Walk away now guys and save us all the trouble of having to watch me hurt you" I say coolly. Of course the idiots only laughed. This served to piss me off more than I already was. Casually I drop my bag and prepare myself for an unscheduled fight. Skips cocks his head to the side regarding my movements. He still doesn''t look afraid of me but soon I''ll change that. He takes a step forward swinging his right fist at my face I dodge it easily. Skip tries again and again, but I dodge left and right so quickly he doesn''t have a chance to land a hit on me. He stops. Looking confused before trying to kick me. I swiftly block that "What the hell?" Skip says. I''m done playing with him. I send a forceful punch to his face knocking him out cold. His buddy Buzz is oblivious to the actions taking place behind him. He slips his hand up her short shirt. The chunky girl tries to squirm from his grasp. I run up behind him grabbing the back of his head and slamming it into the brick wall. The girl yelps in surprise and we both watch his unconscious body fall to the ground. I can hear the faint beat of his heart so he should only be out a few hours. I promised myself long ago I wouldn''t kill any humans. Now if these guys were vampires, well that''s a whole different ball park. The shaking girl furiously whips her wet eyes. I don''t say anything to her. I simply walk away, grabbing my duffel bag and walking back down the alley. Why does it seem like trouble just finds me? I hope that girl just runs off and doesn''t file a report using my description. That''s a new problem I don''t need. I hear the clicking of heels approaching from behind. I groan inwardly. A second later the girl I just saved is trying to keep up with my strides "Hey wait!" She says taking hold of my arm. I sigh dramatically but stop to face her. "Thanks for what you did back there." She pulls down her short, too small skirt and smiles timidly. I nod and continue walking "Can I give you a ride somewhere?" She asks "No" I reply not turning back "Please! If it wasn''t for you those guys would have¡­Look please let me make it up to you." She pleads. I stop mid step. I hope I don''t regret this. Turning around I meet her back where she was standing. She smiled happily as she led me to her car. A few blocks later she stops in front of a black Porsche. Wow nice car! She must be loaded "My dad is a very successful business man. The car was a gift." She answers the question I didn''t ask. Before I get into the car I sprinkle some platinum outside the door. The good thing is if somehow they follow my scent from the forest to here this is where they lose it. Getting into the car here will make it seem as if I disappeared into thin air. We drive in silence for a few minutes. I take the time to look her over. Her clothes do look expensive but just too small for her larger frame. "Where can I take you?" She asks fidgeting under my stare "Bus station" I reply coldly "No bus station, they''re gross. I''ll drive you anywhere you want, no matter the distance." She says back getting on the freeway. I can''t let her take me to Mercy Falls. She would be a liability if somehow Marcos found our connection. "Just get me as far from the city as you can. I''ll be fine from there" I tell her looking out the window at the passing cars and city lights "My dad has a house just outside Seattle. We could crash there tonight and finish the drive in the morning" She offers as an alternative. That works for me. I''ll just ditch her before she wakes anyway. We drive in silence for a few more minutes before she speaks again "Uh you''re like really pretty. Why are you wandering alone in alleys?" She asked curiously. I whip my head to her "Why are you dressed like a hooker with too tight clothes fucking around with drunk losers?" I snap back. She gasped, tightening her grip on the wheel. I could see her eyes well up with tears. I instantly regretted my harsh words. "It''s my 19th birthday today; January 1st. These girls told me if I dressed like this, that guys would like me. So I listened. I followed the girls I met at the mall today to the club, paid for everything and after midnight they called me a fat loser and ditched me. I was so humiliated I ran from the club and those men found me in the alley." She explained with tears running down her face. Now I feel like even more of a jerk than before. This girl reminds me so much of myself in this moment it''s scary. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that" I apologize gently. She smiled a sad smile and shrugs "It''s okay. I''ve heard worse" She laughed turning up the radio to a song I''ve never heard. We listen to the music in a peaceful silence. From what I can tell she seems like a good girl. Just a bit of an outsider like me. After an hour''s drive we end up on a country road. She pulls up to a huge white house will tall windows. As I get out I look at the beautiful fountain with fish spitting water from its mouth. Geez the girl''s dad is loaded. I follow her inside into the equally immaculate living room. . . #Tobecontinued.... 25 Welcome Back Home . . "My dad is on his fifth honeymoon, so no one is home" She explained walking up the spiral staircase. I followed behind her glancing at all the expensive looking paintings on the wall. "You can sleep in this guest room." She says pushing open a door to a bedroom with a huge king bed with blue and white sheets. The furniture in the room is the same color scheme and there is a flat screen mounted on the wall. "There is an en suite bathroom if you need to shower or anything." I look at her standing by door watching me closely "Thanks." I say not really knowing what else to say. "No thank you for saving me tonight. I''m Lily by the way" She offers her hand out. I smile and shake it "Nice to meet you" I respond casually not offering my name in return "Cool. I feel like we are totally BFF now!" She says excitedly before turning and leaving the rooms closing the door behind her. Besides that BFF comment the girl is nice. I hope she doesn''t get all crazy on me. No matter, I''m leaving anyway. I can''t have the extra baggage traveling with me when I have vampires on my trail. I toss my duffel on the bed and pull open the zipper. Time to see what Seb packed for me. Inside is a couple pair of jeans, shirts, a pair of sneakers and two envelopes. I open the first envelope and am shocked to see it''s filled with money. I haven''t a clue how he came into this money but knowing Seb he probably planned this is advance. His beautiful face and messy hair fills my mind. The ache in my heart comes back in full force. The pain of his rejection still burns freshly in my hollow chest. I swallow the lump in my throat to help push aside all thoughts of him. The second envelope contains a letter. The scratchy sprawled cursive can only be from one person. I sit on the soft bed and begin reading. Ana, If you''re reading this then the plan has worked and you were able to escape the hotel. I couldn''t be happier for you. Remember the plan. Go back to the abandoned house first because that''s where Marcos believes you are from. After your scent is there leave quickly to your true hometown. Remember to feed regularly. You will be around more humans now and you don''t want to be hungry. You could hype out and hurt someone. The inside pocket of the duffel contains baggies of blood to get you started. Some are mine; others are stolen from blood banks. Take care Ana. I will find you soon. ~Seb~ I didn''t even realize tears were falling until a blue drop hit the page. I quickly wipe my face and put the letter back into the bag. Stupid Seb and his stupid letter. How dare he be so considerate and pack me blood! Okay that sounds crazy, but I''m so unsure how to feel when he rejects my love but shows signs of caring. Maybe he''s just a nice guy? That doesn''t make sense because the way he kissed me¡­ I touch my lips remembering my first kiss. It was better than any movie could have made it out to be. I shake myself from my memories and get to work on the next part of the plan. I take a quick shower changing into jeans in a shirt. Pulling my long hair into a messy bun I reach inside the duffel hurriedly getting out a package of blood. My fangs extend immediately and I can feel my eyes lose color. I rip it open with my teeth and gulp the room temp liquid. Even though it''s not from a live vein it still tastes just as good. I finish it quickly cleaning up and throwing the duffel over my shoulder. I use a piece of paper from the desk and write "Thanks" on it, leaving in the bed for Lily to find. I feel bad ditching the lonely girl this way but it''s for her own good. ************* Several hours later I''m back in the dreaded small town of Chance Harbor. I easily make my way to the abandon house where I spent my last hours human. Two years ago seems like even longer now. Half of the torn house is burned down, but other than that it still looks just as uninviting as before. I walk a circle around it being assaulted by the memories here. The girl I couldn''t save. Marcos biting me; I biting him back. It still baffles me that I even thought to do such a thing. One day he will pay for destroying me. I know he will eventually find me, but when he does I''ll make sure this time I go out fighting. Following Seb''s instructions I don''t mask my scent until I get to the dirt road. My newly found vampire grace makes it easier to walk on this time. At the train station I use a little of the money to buy a ticket. When boarding begins I make my way to the back. This feels like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Everything repeating itself, but in reverse order. Going back to the place I so quickly ran from just two years ago. I wonder how their lives have been since I left. Did anyone search for me? Miss me? Knowing Kim she probably threw a party when I ran away. When I get back there I will make sure to teach her lesson on how sisters should behave. I''m sure she won''t recognize me. I''m actually counting on it as part of my secret plan to get her back. Seb warned me against this but he doesn''t know what sixteen years of living with her was like. The worst part was she was my sister. She was supposed to protect me, not be the cause behind my suffering. I will not physically hurt her but I will show her that fat Ana is gone and Analise has risen. All too soon the train ride is over, ending at the bus station at the city limits of Mercy Falls. Looking around so far nothing has changed. Well at least at the bus station that is. When I enter the first site in my view is the heavy set older woman behind the counter. Verna. She is dressed exactly the same down to the smile. I sniff the air. Her scent enters me and I know instantly she isn''t human. I march to the counter waiting impatiently for her to finish with the middle aged man ahead of me "Hello again Analise." She greets me when I step to the window without even looking up "Verna." I say back coldly "Nice to see you again so soon" She says finally looking at me with that warm smile and knowing eyes "Cut the crap Verna. What the hell are you? And why did you send me to my death" I whisper harshly. I try to keep my anger under control but it''s harder by the second. She is acting so coolly like she isn''t the one who sent me to Chance harbor where I died. "Well I''m certainly not what you are. And to answer your second question I merely follow what my visions tell me." She answers casually, smile not faltering. My eyes shift swiftly to red. I can see it through the refection of the glass. I close my eyes tightly forcing my anger under control. "What does that mean Verna?" I ask slowly once I have a handle on my emotions "It means you were on a path and it was my job to ensure you stayed on it. Ana, what happened to you was meant to be." She explained looking at me like that made sense "I was meant to fucking die! Do you have any idea what I have become!" I yelled losing the control I just gained. Verna wasn''t fazed by my outburst "Honey I know what you are better than you do." She said getting up from her chair and putting a closed sign in front of her window. "Verna what the fuck does that mean! Verna! What are you?! Don''t fucking walk away from me!" I continued to yell at her back until she disappeared into a back room. I pounded my fist on the counter in frustration. The wood cracked a little. When I turned around a couple was staring at me like I was a nut case. "What?!" I asked pissed. They shook their heads and turned away from me. Picking up my duffel I burst through the doors back outside. Damn Verna and her fucking riddles. I''ll try this again under circumstances when I don''t want to rip her throat out in anger. I walk down the street stopping in front of the Mercy Falls city limits sign. "Welcome home Ana!" I shout to no one with my arms out wide sarcastically. It''s more like welcome back to hell Ana I mutter to myself as I take my first real steps back into the life I ran from long ago¡­ . . #TOBECONTINUED.... 26 Marcos Rage #A_Pure_Vampire 27 Un-Admitted Love . . "What do you mean her scent disappeared in the city?!" Marcos growled into the phone. He barely gave the other person time to explain and crushed the small cellular in his hand. The tiny shards hit the ground barely making a sound. "Uh master? Sorry to interrupt but what''s going on?" Seb asked with mock confusion. Talon raised a brow at him but otherwise said nothing "The girl escaped" Marcos said dashing to his newly broken desk rummaging through papers scattered about. Those are the words Seb wanted to hear. Ana made it! He tried to keep his nonchalance intact but with Talon eying him it was getting harder "The way she escaped would seem as if she had help" Talon said pushing from the wall. Seb hardened his gaze on the man he longed to kill "She probably did" Seb said coolly. It wouldn''t make sense to argue that fact. "Did you have a hand in that Seb? I know you two were close." Talon accused. "No. Did you have a hand in that Talon, I know how much you hated her" Seb countered back. Talons eyes drained deep black. He took slow movements in Sebs direction before stopping directly in his face. "Enough!" Marcos bellowed. The men continued to stare each other down. "I have reasons why both of you would be involved in her escape. I will find the truth but for now we have searching to do. Seb gather the guards and meet at the gates in one hour" Marcos demanded. Seb nodded and did as was told. He knew Talon would be the first to accuse him. However it works because Seb could simply accuse Talon also and keep Marcos off his back long enough to get Marie and him out. Seb sent some orders through his walkie to the other guards in the house. He made his way back into his dark room to get some extra weapons. Marie was sitting on his bed fidgeting her fingers. She jumped up the moment he entered "What happened? Did she make it?" Marie asked with hits of fear in her voice. Seb was still amazed at the bond the two women formed. "Yes" Seb answered her with a smile. Marie''s tiny face lit up like a light bulb. Her happiness was infectious. Seb walked to his desk and began strapping various knives and guns to his body. Now he just needed to focus on keeping Marcos off Ana''s trail and getting Marie out before Marcos finds the truth. After he was done loading up weapons he sat on his bed and sighed. Everything was in motion but he just felt off. Ever since Ana left Seb has been uneasy. He was starting to think it had more to do with missing her than worrying for her "Sebby, what''s wrong?" Marie asked tenderly. He looked at his small sister not knowing what to say. He didn''t want to upset her so he chooses instead to just nod. Seb tried to stand but Marie stopped it by pushing him back down "Don''t lie to me. I know you. Now tell me" Marie demanded. Another side effect of her relationship with Ana. Marie now has more of a backbone. This actually made Seb proud. Still he wasn''t sure if telling his little sister about his last conversation with Ana would be helpful. Marie continues to stare at him with her doe brown eyes. Seb figured telling her the truth might make him feel better. After all she would understand his decision better than anyone . . "Uh before Ana left we uh talked" Seb started to tell her but paused "And...." Marie pushed "Uh well uh Ana she uh she told me she loves me..." Seb trailed off the end running his fingers through his hair. Saying it out loud made the whole situation more real. He''d been trying to keep his mind occupied to keep from thinking about those words. Too bad it didn''t work "What did you do?" Marie asked looking worried. Seb briefly wondered what she was worried about. He did the right thing after all. "I rejected her love. What other choice was there" Seb was caught by surprise when his shy tiny sisters small hand smacked the side of his face. He jerked up startled by her actions. Marie would never lift a finger to anyone! Why did she do such a thing? Seb stared at the girl he''s been protecting all these years in confusion. Her eyes welled with tears and she was trembling "Why would you do that to her Seb?!" Marie asked holding her tears back. Seb honestly didn''t know what to say. He thought he did the right thing and Marie would agree. Apparently he was wrong about one of those "She''s a vampire Marie! I did what was best for all of us!" He explained getting a little frustrated by his sister "That''s such bullshit and you know it!" She said with a tear dropping. Did she just curse? Seb could not understand what''s gotten into her? She knows what happened to their family even if she doesn''t remember "Marie you know vampires are dange-" Marie held up her small palm to stop him before he finished that sentence "Don''t give me that all vampire are dangerous speech. You''ve only been telling me that my whole life" She said interrupting "Only because it''s true" Seb told her sternly "Yes for most, but not Ana. She''s not like the rest Seb. She a good person that would never hurt anyone! She wouldn''t even feed from a live vein unless the person volunteered and was well nourished. Remember the time she forced herself to drink animal blood and kept throwing up? We had to force her back onto human and she would only drink from you!" Marie yelled collapsing on the bed. Seb paced the room. He knew Ana wasn''t like the other vampires but he also knew that could change at any moment. He thought by helping her escape it would prolong that. Never did he consider that Ana wouldn''t eventually turn into a vicious monster. "Marie I know you cared for her but you don''t know what she could become" Seb said trying to reason with her, staring at her upset face. She jumped off the bed and shouldered past him. "Seb wake up and stop lying to yourself! This isn''t about what Ana will or won''t be, this isn''t about our parents! This is about you not being able to face the fact that you love her too!" Marie yelled with full blown tears. Seb was stunned by the accusation of his sister. Maybe he was nicer to Ana than he needed to be but that didn''t mean he loved her. Did it? No it couldn''t be true. Marie was just confused because she was so close to Ana. Seb was at a loss for words. He was so sure his sister would agree with his choice. This wasn''t at all what he expected "Marie I don''t love her" Seb didn''t know who he was trying to convince. Obviously not Marie seeing how she laughed without humor at his declaration . . . #Tobecontinued..... ..... 28 An Old Friend . . "You can lie with your mouth but not your eyes. I''ve seen the way you two look at each other. At least Ana had the courage to face her feelings, which is more than I can say for my own brother" Marie ended leaving the room slamming the door behind her. Seb stood in the semi dark room staring at the door his sister just walked through. There isn''t a word to describe the level of shock he''s in from their conversation. However her final words hit him the hardest. Maybe he was denying what he felt. If he really did love Ana, then he did make the biggest mistake of his life¡­ Talon Pov "You realize Seb was involved in her escape?" Talon said to Marcos as soon as Seb left the office. Marcos was shuffling about gathering up papers he had thrown earlier "Possibly" Marcos stated off handedly. He continued to furiously scan the documents in his hands. Talon really didn''t care that bitch escaped. The scars on his chest from their ''encounters'' never healed. Talon couldn''t believe Marcos was being such a moron about this whole situation. He knew Marcos was desperate for revenge on the king but he also knew Ana would never agree to that. Unless Marcos threatened her in some way. Talon was still pissed at Marcos for sending him away to protect the little brat. It''s okay because he was able to do some research on the girl while he was gone. Talon wouldn''t tell Marcos that he knew exactly where the girl would have gone. He was able to find out the girl was a runaway from Mercy Falls. Talon was sure that''s where she would go. It works out perfectly for him really. His plan was to assist Marcos in the search and when the trail leads to Ana simply throw him off. Why would he do this? Because he wanted her dead that''s why! And if Marcos finds her that won''t be able to happen. But if Talon finds her alone he can finally finish what he started. The best part is Marcos will never know, now that the dumb girl ran off. Marcos will just think she vanished. It''s perfect! Talon tried to hide his glee as he followed a frantic Marcos outside. He saw Seb with the other guards at the front gates going over strategies. Talon knew without a doubt the love stuck idiot helped her escape. What Seb didn''t know was he only really helped put a nail in her coffin¡­ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Ana Pov Just walk in with you head high. These people can''t hurt you anymore. I''m currently pacing on the roof of my old high school talking myself into entering. Last night when I got to town I got a motel room to stay in. From there I snuck into the school and registered myself for classes. The reason I did this is because I miss Simon like crazy. School is the only way I can be around him without him thinking I''m some sort of stalker. Until he finds out I''m in all his classes. Now if I could only get the courage to go into the building it might help. I pat down my windblown hair and look around for any witnesses before jumping off the building. Luckily my stalling caused me to miss first period so everyone was still in class. As soon as I open the main doors the bell rings and the hallways flood with students. Crap! Stay calm Ana. The crowd parts as I make my way through. All the familiar faces of kids I grew up look at me without any hints of recognition in their eyes. I stand taller and add a smile to my lips. This is what I was hoping for. I begin to listen to the whispers they don''t think I can hear "Who is she?" "Is she new?" "Wow she''s hot!" "Her skin is flawless" "I bet she''s a bitch" "I want her hair" "I want her body!" "I want her!" . . . . By the time I reached the end of the hall I was bursting with laughter from all the side remarks. That was funny. Most of those people wouldn''t even speak to me last time I was here but now all of a sudden they want me! That''s crazy! I feel well I guess it''s exciting to come back as a new person but I still have the day to get through. Walking into the math class I could tell I was early by the lack of students; all except one. Just like usual my best friend Simon is sitting in the back of the class diligently talking notes he probably doesn''t need. My heart warms at the sight of him. Two years has been good for Simon. His ache is cleared and his hair has grown, it''s all curly and ruffled now. My excitement gets the best of me and I accidentally use my vampire speed to dash into the seat next to him. Simon jumps from surprise and I beam at him "Hi" I say a little too loud. Chill Ana, I mentally coach myself "Uh hi" he says back looking at me like I''m a little crazy. A frown flashes my face but I quickly replace it. Okay so he doesn''t recognize me. It has been two years. Not to mention I''m sort of not human anymore. "So what are you writing?" I ask desperate to talk to my best friend again. He turns to fully look at me. His eyes widen slightly "Your eyes are really bright blue they remind me¡­" Simon starts to say with sad eyes. He shakes it away going back to his diligent note taking "Simon, what''s wrong?" I gently ask. Its hurts to see that look on his face. I''ll do anything to take it away. Simon whips his head to me with a confused look. "How do you know my name?" He asked suspiciously. Oops! I can''t believe I slipped up so soon. If I keep this up I''ll blow my cover. Maybe I should tell Simon? But what if he freaks out about the whole vampire thing? Simon is practical; vampires don''t fit into his views of the world. We stare at each other as he waits for my answer. I open my mouth several times. "Alright class let''s get started" The teacher interrupting saves me. I was coming up empty handed on how I knew his name. All I know is these type of slips will not happen when I run into she devil herself; my sister. Thinking of her I look around the class but of course she wouldn''t be in here. This is an advanced math class; there is no way Kim could have tested into this. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ After class my dear friend Simon gathers his books as fast as he can, trying to get away from me; not likely. I easily catch up to him in the hall, ignoring all the stares. "Hey, where you headed next?" I ask with a chipper voice. It''s hard to not be happy around him. I''ve missed him so much. "Uh P.E. why?" Simon replies speeding up his pace. "Me too!" I say excitedly as if I didn''t already plan this. He turns the corner quickly but it doesn''t bother me. Simon has hard time adjusting to new people. I have no problem forcing my friendship on him until he admits defeat. Suddenly he stops in front of the gymnasium. "Look I know you''re new but I''m a loser here. People like you don''t talk to people like me so just back off okay?" Simon ends his little rant and enters the gym. . . . #Tobecontinued.... 29 Living Memories . . It kind of hurts that he assumes I''m like them mean, popular kids, all because I look like this. Well I''ll just have to prove to him that''s not true. After talking with the PE instructor she hands me really small blue shorts and red tank. No wonder I used to skip gym when I was fat. This little outfit doesn''t leave much to the imagination. The locker room is full of half-naked girls changing and gossiping. My ears instantly pick up on a certain monotone voice I haven''t heard in two years. My legs move without my knowledge following the sound. Standing there in blue shorts and black bra is no other than my nemesis; Kim. Her hair is back to its normal brown but shorter. Her body isn''t as great as it was, she has gained at least 15 pounds judging by her little pot belly. "You must be the new girl everybody talking about?" I briefly tear my eyes away to look at one of the four girls around Kim who has spoken to me. It so happens to be my sister right hand twin Josie. An image of her dumping milk over my head my last day here assaults me. I have to physically fight myself not to rip her apart this very moment. I can feel all the girls watching me. "Are you slow?" Josie asks making the other girls laugh, all but Kim. Kim continues to watch me with mild curiosity. For a moment I think she recognizes me "Maybe she''s slow and a mute" another blonde girl adds causing more laughter. These comments don''t bother me. What does is the fact that I can''t form any words. Seeing my sister a few feet away has so many things going through my head. A small part is actually happy to her alive and well. A bigger part wants to smash her face into the nearest locker. The bell rings ending the awkward stare down. The girls all shove past me roughly. Kim is the last one to past. When she bumps my shoulder it''s so hard I stumble a little. What the hell! I''m a vampire! I don''t stumble anymore. I''m so pissed at myself for letting her take me off my guard like that! I pace the empty locker room. Why couldn''t I speak? It must have been the shock. Well that will not happen again. She ran me away once, she won''t do it again. I''m a new Ana now! I hope she wore her big girl panties today because I''m about to give her hell. I hurriedly change my clothes and rush into the gym. They sent all the boys outside to play football, leaving the girls to play dodge ball inside. Perfect! "New girl! Team A" The instructor tells me. I look over to team A, its Kim and her minions shooting daggers at me "Uh is it okay if I''m team B, uh B is my favorite letter" I say shyly. It would be hard to explain why I''m throwing balls at my teammates. She signs but waves her hand to team B. The girls smile hesitant at me when I join. Standing against the fall wall I stare at the six red balls in the center of the room and the ten girls on the far wall behind it. Each of them had some role to play in my many years of bullying. Either by joining or ignoring; even some of the girls on my own team are in that boat. However none was worse than Kim and her four "besties" I look at the five girls closely. Come on coach blow the damn whistle! I''m so anxious to throw some balls! Finally the whistle sounds. I try to run at a human speed but I still get to balls in the center before anyone else. I snatch two quickly. Just as I get them in my hands I launch them at two girls from the opposite team running away. Another girl throws a ball and I catch it with ease. Three down. My teammates take out a few and get taken out themselves. I see Josie yanking a ball from her teammate''s hand throwing it at me. I catch it and ferociously throw it back. The ball smacks Josie in the face. She goes down hard. I laugh along with the other girls. "Hey no hitting in the face!" the teacher yells at me. I shrug and mouth "sorry" sarcastically of course. Josie gets to her feet and runs from the gym with her bleeding nose. Kim glares at me. So I do the only logical thing and wink at her. I can see smoke coming out of her ears. We are the only two left playing. She grabs a ball and angrily throws it at me. I dodge easily. She tries again and I duck. Kim screams in frustration tossing 3 more balls; all miss me. This is the most fun I''ve ever had with my big sister. I''m still holding one ball in my hand. I launch it hard. It smashed into her stomach. I can hear the whoosh of air leave her lips as she flies back. It felt so good to hit her; too good. I''m not ready to stop. I pick up a ball at my feet and throw that one too. It cracks her on the side of the head. I grab another ball; it bounces off her exposed thigh. Kim screams on the ground. I grab another "Hey! Enough!" The coach yells rushing to Kim''s aide. I close my eyes to keep myself from hyping out. The anger I felt was getting to an uncontrollable level. When I open my eyes everyone is staring at me. Kim looks savagely pissed off. Red welts are on her thigh and cheek. She pushes the instructor off of her and angrily limps in my direction. I hold my ground. Kim bullied me long enough. She''s overdue for some pack back "You fucked with the wrong girl" She says venomously not even an inch from my face. Kim is so close I can smell the banana she had for breakfast. And tequila? "That''s funny you look exactly like the right one to me." I say casually crossing my arms and putting a defiant smirk on my face. "This isn''t over bitch. I will ruin you" She spits before turning away. If she only knew she already did that. Now it''s time for me to return the favor. Bring it on Kim. I have a few things in store you¡­ Ana Pov I watched Kim walk away feeling slightly satisfied with me. "New girl! Laps the remainder of class!" The gym teacher yelled at me pointing to the track outside. If that''s my punishment for pelting girls with balls I''ll take it. I casually begin walking out the gym and then exited the side doors to the bright sun. Guess it''s a good thing the whole burning vampire sunlight thing is a myth. If it were true I''d be long gone. Outside the boys are in center field playing football. The track circles the field so at least I''ll get entertainment watching them. I start slow running while I search the field for Simon. He''s easy to spot being how skinny he is. The guys are chasing after some boy with the ball. Simon of course is lagging behind. Out of nowhere a jock tackles Simon hard to the ground. What the hell! He didn''t even have the ball. Me being me of course I cut off the track and dart to the playing field. The jerk is laughing as he gets up off Simon, until I push him back down "What the hell is your problem?! He didn''t have the ball!" I yelled hovering over him. The guy pulls his helmet off. Blonde hair and green eyes stare at me shocked before turning into smirk. It''s Bobby Kennedy. He was one of the jocks responsible for the prank pulled on me. If my memory serves me correctly he put the pig ears on my head "Whoa babe chill, it''s just a game" Bobby says getting up dusting himself off. Now all the boys are huddled around us "Why do you care anyway? Is nerd boy your boyfriend?" He asks laughing as if that lame joke was funny. I don''t have time for this. I swing my right fist out and punch him in the face. Stupid Bobby goes down fast. The other players all laugh and "oh" at him. Suddenly the football coach that didn''t give a crap earlier when Simon was getting treated like dirt came rushing to the center. "What do you think you''re doing?!" The mid forties man snapped. I shrugged "Teaching him some manners" I say back looking at Bobby holding his lip. The idiot was looking at me in awe "I''ve never had a girl hit me before" he said still giving me a weird look. Ugh I don''t have time for this. I turn around searching for Simon. I spot him walking away back toward the gym. Sprinting at human speed I catch up with him right before he enters "Hey wait up" I say grabbing his arm. Simon rips his arm away from me. The look in his eyes has me taking a step back. Simon is mad "What''s wrong with you?! I don''t need you protecting me! I don''t even know you! Geez just stay the hell away from me!" Simon angrily strides away. I''m left there standing in shock and hurt. I didn''t mean to come off so strong but he''s my best friend how could I not want to protect him. Okay so he doesn''t know who I am. Maybe telling him would make this whole thing easier. Knowing Simon a freak out is highly likely. The bell rings ending the hour session. In my next class I''ll try to give Simon a little more distant. If I keep this up I''m sure he''ll start to get scared of me if he isn''t already. Just before I enter the building out the corner of my eye I see Simon''s dark curls dashing through the parking lot. Is he skipping class? No way! Not perfect attendance Simon. But sure enough there he is sneaking into his old beat up car. I cross my arms and laugh when he starts it. The car rumbles to life so loudly it scares him and he ducks. Very smooth Simon Slowly he pulls out of school grounds. Should I follow him? If I do and he catches me he will be livid. If I don''t and he gets hurt I will be livid. Decision, decisions. Ultimately I follow him. Too bad I don''t have time to get out of this ridiculous small gym outfit. Oh well. I stay back far enough so he doesn''t see but still keeping a good eye on him. Where is going? I wonder as he turned down a side street. Simon surprises me by stopping at the park. I watch him walk and take a seat on a bench overlooking the pond. Why is he here? This isn''t one of our usual hide away spots. Mainly because Simon doesn''t like kids and I don''t like crowds. Looking around there isn''t either of those here this time of day. Maybe this is a good place to think. I continue watching him for a few minutes. He sends a couple of text messages but other than that nothing. Is he waiting on someone? What if he has a girlfriend? Wow that would be so great for him! I hope I like her. Before I can imagine anymore scenarios a teenage boy approaches the bench. I inch closer to the bush that''s hiding me desperate to see. From behind the guy clearly is tall with a great body. The short sleeves of his shirt show me his toned arms. The jeans show his nice butt. His hair is dark brown and short but still has about an inch or so fashionably fanned up. Wish I could see his face. Or the wind would blow and I could catch his scent. There''s something about his posture that''s familiar. . . . #Tobecontinued..... 30 Secrets . . There''s something about his posture that''s familiar. The guy sits bedside Simon and they do that guy fist pump greeting. "Hey man what''s the emergency?" The guy''s deep voice washes over my sensitive ears freezing me inside out. I know that voice. If a hundred years past I would still know that voice. It was the voice I used to look forward to overhearing every day at school. It was the voice that I used to long for at night. It was the voice of none other than Jace. Jace Pov Jace sighed looking out the car window. He can''t believe his mom forced him to miss school today to go on some stupid college tours. "Jace it was a nice school" his mother said pulling into their driveway "Whatever" he mumbled. Jace took his phone out to another frantic text from his friend Simon. The last two years he''s gotten to know Simon and they''ve become good friends. At first it was tough with his classmates teasing him because of it but after what happened with Analise, he no longer cared. Jace doesn''t live his life to please other people now. After losing the most important girl to peer pressure he vowed to make a change. All he needed now was the girl that was always meant to be his; Ana As soon as the car parked Jace hopped out rushing to his truck. "Where are you going?! Next tour is in an hour!" His mom shouted at his retreating form. He just waved her away hoping into his black pick up. Jace already had a plan after high school. He and Simon were going to search for Ana. Jace knew she was out there somewhere and they would find her. When they do he planned to get on his knees and beg for forgiveness. Jace knew he and Ana shared a connection he just let high school bull get in the way. He waved to his angry looking mother as he backed out the driveway. If only she understood why he wanted to put college on hold. He tried to explain to his mother before but she called it nonsense best left for the police. Yeah right. The idiots at the police dept. have been coming up empty for two years. Jace was sure he and Simon could do a better job. Speeding down the empty streets he hurried to the park to meet his friend. Simon is a bit strange but his text messages suggest something else is going on. Of course it would be on the one day Jace isn''t there. If Bobby and his buddies are messing with Simon again Jace is going to beat his ass. He already told them to back off. Though he was sure behind his back they still gave Simon hell. As soon as he arrived at the park he spotted his buddy sitting on the bench. Jace casually sat beside him and fist bumped "Hey man what''s the emergency?" Jace asked wondering what''s got Simon so riled up he''s skipping class "There''s this girl..." Simon replied staring off at the water "A girl huh? Is she hot?" Jace teased with a grin. Simon shoved his shoulder playfully "Yes but that''s not the point" Simon said "Okay what is it? Do I know her?" Jace curiously wondered "No she just started today. And she well, first she won''t stop following me-" "You 911 texted me because a hot girl is following you?" Jace interrupted to ask. He was starting to think Simon was beyond strange and more insane "No. Just listen. This girl is different. When she''s close I feel like I know her. Like I miss her. And when I looked into her eyes I swear I saw Ana there..." Simon trailed off "Sy buddy we both miss Ana, but-" Jace started "No don''t try to make me sound crazy! I know what I feel. There''s something about this girl. I mean she punched Bobby for me! Tell me that''s not strange?" Simon was getting borderline hysterical. Jace held his hands out in a non-defensive gesture to calm him "Chill Simon we''ll figure it out. Wait, did you say she punched Bobby?" Jace asked when he caught on. Simon nodded. Wow maybe Sy is onto something. It does seem weird a new girl would punch the most popular guy in school on her first day. Add that to her punching him for Simon makes the whole situation crazier. No matter whom this girl is she couldn''t be Analise. Ana was always so quiet and avoided conflict. She would never just out right punch someone. Especially Bobby, one of her biggest tormentors. The thought of all the things they did to her had Jace balling his fist. How he wish he could turn back time and be there for Ana when she needed a friend. Jace''s phone went off and he didn''t need to look to know it was his mother. "Hey I got to take off but I''ll be back at school tomorrow just stay away from her until we figure out her deal okay?" Jace said standing "Okay. Thanks for coming" Simon said fist bumping with Jace "Anytime man" Jace replied back running off to his truck. The dark clouds shrouded the sun making the day look gray. Jace knew any moment the rain would start. When he got into his truck thunder sounded loud around him. He watched as Simon along with a few other people ran to their cars. Not a second later the rain started to fall. Jace thought this was perfect. He sent a text to his mom informing her that due to the down pour he would be late getting back. After all his safety should be first. . . #Tobecontinued... 31 Little Confession . . Jace sat in his truck just listening to the heavy rain fall. He saw Simon''s old car trudging down the road. Why would he try to drive in the damn storm?! In that pile of heap of a car too. Jace started his truck and decided to follow him in case his car broke down. Besides that gives him more time to waste instead of going home to his over bearing mother. He followed a little ways behind Simon. The slow old car was almost getting blown over by the high winds. Suddenly Simon''s breaks squealed as he came to a halt in the middle of the deserted street. What the hell?! Jace pulled over to see what stopped Simon like that. Maybe it was an animal in the road. Jace turned up his wipers so he could see more clearly what was going on. Through the windshield he saw the outline of a body standing in front of Simons car. From the shape and tiny shorts he knew it was a woman. Her long wet hair clung to her slender shapely body. Jace couldn''t see her face with all the rain but he briefly wondered who this girl is. Simon jumped from his car and stomped to the girl. The pair immediately began arguing. Jace practically had his head pressed against the window. Yet he still couldn''t hear a word they were saying with the loud rain. So he just continued to watch. The arguing stopped and they just stood all soaked staring at each other. Is this the girl Simon was ranting about earlier? Out of nowhere Simon dropped to the ground. Jace didn''t see the girl touch him so he assumed Simon fainted. Jace hurriedly pushed opened his door and ran to his friend. The rain instantly soaked his clothes but he didn''t care. In a second he was on the ground clutching an unconscious Simon. Jace felt for a pulse and breathed a sigh of relief when he felt a steady one "What happened?!" Jace shouted over the rain. When he looked up to question the girl she was gone. He whipped his head in every direction. No sight of her anywhere. How on earth did she disappear so fast? Ana Pov No way! No flipping way! I had just finished listening to Jace and Simon''s conversation at the park. I couldn''t wrap my mind around them two actually being friends. I mean Jace never spoke to us before what could have changed that. Maybe it was just me he never wanted to talk to and Simon was ignored simply because he was my friend. But Simon always had my back he wouldn''t become friends with Jace if that were true. Then how did this happen? Better yet what could they even have in common? I raked my brain as I slowly began walking down the road. I could hear the thunder crack in the darkening sky. I know I heard Jace say he missed me. No that''s not right, I must have heard wrong. A single raindrop hit me on the head. I stopped walking and lifted my head to the sky. Hundreds of drops began to pour onto me. I didn''t care. I always liked the rain for some reason. Like an idiot I stood in the middle of the street soaking up the rain trying to ease my raging mind. The sound of screeching tires brought my attention to the present moment. Simon''s ugly car halted less than a foot away from me. I didn''t even budge. He got out of the car and I could tell by his pace he was pissed "Really?! It''s you that I almost just killed" he shouted throwing his hands up exasperated "Calm down Sy-fi you wouldn''t have killed me geez" I say back just as exhausted. ****** "Why did you call me that?!" He yelled taking a small step back. I rolled my eyes this is just getting ridiculous. I had just called him the nickname I gave him when we were kids. Honestly I didn''t care! Hiding who I am from him is just too hard. I need someone to talk to and he''s the only one I can trust. If only he wouldn''t freak out when I told him "Why are you friends with Jace?" I asked trying to change the subject until I made a firm decision to tell him. Being dramatic he threw his hands up again flinging water. "How do you know that?! Were you spying on me at the park?!" Simon accused scrunching his face. Even beneath his thick glasses I could see his hesitation. I just shrugged "What?! This is insane! Why do you keep following me?! Who the hell are you?!" Simon''s voice was starting to crack and I knew he was getting overwhelmed. "Do you really want to know Simon?! Because once you do there''s no going back!" I shouted sternly. He eagerly nodded. Well here goes nothing "I''m Ana!" I told him looking straight into his eyes. They widened slightly at my confession and then narrowed "No you''re not! That''s not funny!" Simon said obviously not believing me "Fine, ask me anything!" I challenged. He studied me for a minute. I could see when the light bulb went off in his head "Okay, remember when we were kids and used to play aliens takeover?" He asked. I thought back to Simon and me running around the playground. It wasn''t cool for middle schoolers to still play but we didn''t care. I shook my head yes and prepared for the question I knew he would ask "Alright so what was our secret phrase to let each other know an alien wasn''t in our body?" Simon raised a brow as if he was certain I wouldn''t know the answer. We didn''t have any friends back then either so he probably thought there was no way I could have known. Time to prove him wrong "Luke, I am your father" I stated proudly crossing my arms. Simons jaw dropped. He looked like a bucket of freezing water was poured over him. I could hear his heart hammering against his chest. The color drained from his face. He was looking at me like I was a ghost. "Sy-fi?" I asked stepping forward cautiously "Ana..." He mumbled before his eyes rolled back into his and he went down like a rock. Oh that''s just great. He fainted; literally passed out. Geez if this is his reaction to me just being me; I can only imagine what he''ll do when I tell him I''m a vampire. I bend down to check on my dramatic friend when out of nowhere Jace comes hurtling over. He immediately begins to attend to Simon. His face shows genuine concern as he searches for a pulse. I can hear Simon''s heart beating just fine. I take a second to study his handsome face. It''s just as beautiful as it always was. Through the heavy rain I could still catch his scent. It was mouthwatering. I haven''t smelt anything that good since I smelt Seb. Jace begins to turn his head up towards me. I''m not ready to face him. So like a coward I use my immortal speed and sprint off quicker than his eyes can see. I can feel my fangs pressed against my tongue as I run. The scent of Jace is still fresh in my nostrils. The only person that ever made my fangs extend like was Seb. . . . #Tobecontinued.... 32 Shocking Truth . . Why did Jace do that to me too? This all so strange. My first day back I beat up my sister, punch the school jock, cause my best friend to faint and almost fed from Jace. What else can happen today? I don''t stop running until I''m at my lousy hotel on the outskirts of town. It''s then that I realize my key card is back in the gym locker room with my clothes. This means I have to see the sweaty front desk clerk. The poor guy just sits there sweating all day. It''s gross. Thinking I''d rather not be attacked by his stench I decide instead to just break into my room. As I approach my door on the second floor I notice the door is cracked open. Someone is in my room. It better be the maid because with the day I''m having if it''s anyone else I''m snapping their neck. Damn I''m grouchy. Think it''s time to feed. I cautiously push the door open and step inside. Just in case there''s vampire here I prepare myself and inhale deep. My body locks up when I remember the scent. No it can''t be? I whip my head around the empty room. I know she''s here somewhere the scent is fresh. Just then the bathroom door opens and she steps out staring at me with happy tearful eyes. "Oh Ana I knew you would come back" she said before engulfing me in a hug. I was so shocked I didn''t hug her back. How did she find me here? She pulled back and held my face between her hands watching me tenderly "Oh my you''re so beautiful" she stated proudly. I still couldn''t believe she was here in my motel room. And she recognizes me?! "Mo-mom?" I stutter out when I find my voice. Tears fall from her eyes are she eagerly nods and hugs me again. This time I latch onto her hugging her back. I''m so happy to see her after all this time. She looks and smells the same way I remember. She looks like an older version of Kim. We break the hug but continue holding hands "Mom what are you doing here? How did you find me? How did you recognize me?!" I start firing questions at her. This is just so random! Definitely the last thing I expected. With my crazy life I should have seen this coming. She takes my hand and leads me to the end of the bed. We both sit staring at each other in awe. I open my mouth to ask her all the questions burning on the tip of my tongue. She puts her palm up to silence me. I can tell she''s fighting something by the torn look in her eyes. Suddenly my worry changes; no longer and I''m wondering how she found me but why. "Analise..." She starts but stops still giving me that sad torn up look. I can feel my anxiety intensify as I wait "I don''t know where to begin" she said "Mom just spit it out" I say back barely containing my rising curiosity "Well I guess I should start by telling you..." My mother paused staring at the raindrops pelting against the window. This is hard for her I can tell but waiting to hear something you know is important is hard as well. Still I try to be patient and give her the moment she needs. When my mother turns back to me I gasp. The sadness in her depths stuns me. I know without a doubt her next words will change everything. "Ana you''re not my daughter..." . . 33 At The Locker . . Kim Pov "That new bitch is going to pay!" Kim yelled into mirror. She was currently staring at the red mark on her face in the locker room. The moment she laid eyes on the new girl she knew something about her was familiar. She just couldn''t figure out what. At first she just planned to ignore her like all the other losers at this school. But now the bitch has to pay. The bell rang and Kim changed clothes and went to stand by her locker to wait for Josie and the rest of the girls. Kim folded her arms and relaxed against the locker. Bobby and a few other jocks were passing by talking excitedly about something. "Dude she really punched you hard!" One of the other jocks with mocha colored skin said to Bobby laughing. Kim raked her eyes over Bobby and saw his lip was split. She peeled herself from the locker and stood in front of him, blocking his next step. "What happened to your lip?" Kim asked with a hard edge in her tone. Although she had an assumption of what the answers was. Bobby shrugged casual "New girl sucker punched me" he stated with a glint in his eye. Kim raised a brow at his casual attitude towards being hit. Maybe he had a thing for her? "Leave." Kim ordered the other boys that were walking with Bobby. They grunted but left none the less. Kim glanced around to make sure the halls were clear. Once she was satisfied she stepped closer to him and ran a hand down his chest. "There''s a party tomorrow, you going?" She asked seductively trailing his chest "Only if you wear something sexy" Bobby said back. Kim smiled as he leaned down to press his lips to hers. "Hey guys!" Josie shouted coming from down the hall. Kim and Bobby quickly jumped apart. Kim immediately began putting in her locker combination to distract herself. "Hey babe" Josie purred when she caught up to them. Josie instantly pressed her lips to Bobby. Kim tried to suppress her gag. She chose instead to fish her black "water" bottle from inside her locker before turning around to face the happy couple. Bobby had an arm slung around Josie''s shoulder "I take it she got you too" Josie said pointing to Kim''s red face. Kim rolled her eyes and took a long drink of the burning liquid. She didn''t understand why Bobby wouldn''t just dump Josie. It''s not like she''s as close to hot as her. "What''s up with the bandage?" Bobby asked his girlfriend. Josie instinctively touched the white tape on her nose. Kim tuned out as Josie replayed the gym incident carefully leaving out parts that would make her look bad. Kim took another long swig of her drink "I thought you were off that stuff" Josie said pointing to the bottle in Kim''s hand "Don''t judge, you drink at every party" Kim snapped back "Yeah but not in the school hallways" Josie snipped all high and mighty. Its times like these that Kim just wants to knock the spoiled rich girl off her high horse. Instead she just fucks her boyfriend behind her back. Kim smirked at Bobby as she thought about what''ll happen between them tomorrow night. Bobby did his best to look casual. Josie looked between the two suspiciously but when Bobby flashed her his all American smile, the moronic girl melted. This caused Kim to take an even bigger gulp of her drink. The room spun a little but she didn''t give a crap anymore. "Josie you''re not going to ask about your boyfriends lip?" Kim said to interrupt their kissing. She tried to stand taller but wobbled a little "Oh babe was it a football accident again?" Josie asked Bobby in a whiny voice that made Kim want to punch her. Sometimes she questioned why she was friends with Josie. It''s not like she liked her. Guess it''s the politics of high school. Rich pretty girls stick together and make everyone else feel unworthy. "Oh uh the new chick hit me" Bobby answered. Kim was sure she saw a little bit of pride in his eyes. What the fuck is going on with him? "Why would she do that?!" Josie screeched flipping her blonde hair back. Kim had about enough of this. Class started about ten minutes ago. No point going now anyway. Kim pushed her body off the locker wobbling on her feet. She was planning to just walk out the building until she heard what Bobby said. "What did you just say?" Kim asked turning around to face them "What? Oh, that the new girl hit me because I sacked that nerd boy Simon." Bobby stated clearly not seeing the importance of it. But even in Kim''s slightly intoxicated mind she saw a connection. The new girls first day here she goes after the popular girls and defends the school loser? That doesn''t make any sense! Unless... Kim began walking away again. She needed to clear her mind to figure out what''s going on here. Her mind tells her there is something off about the new bitch. "Hey! Where you going?! It''s only mid-day "Josie called after her "Fuck off Jos" Kim stammered back as she stumbled to the main doors. She needed some air to put things together. Although she had an idea the new girl may be hiding something big or rather someone big Kim thought laughing up at the cloudy sky. Marcos Pov Macros couldn''t believe he was here. He stood tall in front of the iron gates shielding the large gray house. Inside it contained a man he hasn''t seen in three hundred years. A man he never wanted to see again if he could help it. A man that he used to call brother A man by the name of Maximus. Talon had somehow convinced him that Maximus was the best resource to utilize in finding Ana. It''s only been a few days since she ran off but they have no leads. Marcos knew that both Talon and Seb knew more than they let on, he just had to figure out a proper way to get them talking. If this ends badly with Maximus he''s going to torture that sister of Sebs until someone confesses. "Ready?" Talon asked stepping up beside him. Marcos looked around at the twenty best vampire guards he''d brought with him. None showed any fear but none had ever met Maximus. Talon had a gleam in his eyes that Marcos couldn''t decipher. He decided to worry about that later and deal with his brother first. At this point all Marcos could do was pray three hundred years was enough time for Maximus to cool down from the events that took place in the kingdom. Marcos nodded to Talon who in turn sent the signal to the men. All at once they all leaped in the air and landed gracefully on the other side of the gates. This was the reason he couldn''t risk bringing any of his human guards. Their weak bodies wouldn''t be able to keep up. . . 34 The Pas . . From the rooftop of the house two dozens of vampires descended around them. Maximus guards dropped down so quickly his men barely had time to react. Chaos erupted everywhere. Maximus had just as many men he brought. It could be tagged a fair fight. Marcos led the fight by zipping through the yard ripping out throats and hearts in seconds. He noticed Talon laughing as Talon sank his fangs into one of the attacker''s neck. Talons reactions to violence still baffled him. But Marcos enjoyed it as well. He studied the environment observing the roof tops, he realised he could use it to his own advantage, Two vamps soon attacked him him, throwing several punches at him which he dodged gracefully... With immortal strength he launched himself to the roof tops, then in a twinkle of an eye, he sped towards them with great speed, stunning the vamps with his moves, and ripping their hearts out in the process. He looked sideways and saw talon, all smiles and laughing hysterically, as he seem to engage a vampire in a one on one fight, like he was oblivious of the fact that a simple mistake could end his life in seconds, the smile on his face only angered the other vampire... Then somehow Talon missed his tactics and made the wrong move, he tried punching the other vampire in the face with one hand but failed to follow up with the other hand hereby giving the other vamp a free access to his neck, and in a matter of seconds two vampires came surrounding him, one holding his defenceless hand and the other about to pluck out his heart, marcos who has been fighting with great abandon the whole while saw what was about to happen to his creation, with Talon gone the assignment will only be of more difficulty, too bad he doesn''t have a replacement at hand.... With great energy he sped to the scene, holding the hand about to be plucked into Talons heart, breaking the bones and ripping out the owner''s heart, this startled the other two vampires, giving Talon access to rip off the throat of the vampire before him, before they (Talon & Marcos) both rip the throat of the vampire beside them simultaneously. ******* The battle soon ended. All of Maximus men were dead. Marcos was left with Talon and two other of his twenty guards. The wounds they''d just endured began to heal. Loudly the front double doors burst opened. More guards came out this time they were armed. "What business do you have here?!" The man leading the armed guards questioned "I''m here to see Maximus" Marcos spat. He hated when lesser vampires tested him. He wanted nothing more than to rip that man''s tongue out. "Master Maximus isn''t expecting visitors" the guard spat back. Marcos felt his eyes bled black. This fledging is pushing him to the limit with his questioning "I''m sure he''ll make time for his brother" Talon responded. Marcos whipped his head to his creation. If it were any other time he would punish Talon for speaking on his behalf without permission. But he was out numbered already. The guard spoke into his 2way communicator for a brief moment. After he was done speaking to Maximus he put the device back into his holster and the aimed the platinum filled gun at them. He fired two shots. Each hit the center foreheads of his last two men besides Talon. "You can enter now" the man stated satisfied putting his weapon away. Marcos and Talon slowly walked up the front steps of the huge, old Victorian style house. Before he passed the leading guard he stopped "Before the sun falls I''ll have your head for killing my men" . . . . . Marcos stated coldly putting his five hundred years of power into his voice. He could see the vampire visibly shake. Talon laughed from somewhere behind him. As soon as Marcos entered the dimly lit home he was forcibly yanked by his collar and tossed thirty feet across the room. His body slammed hard into a wood door that shattered on impact. Marcos was fast but the vampire attacking him was faster. Before Marcos could get to his feet the vampire was on him. He grabbed Marcos by his throat with one hand and smashed his body into the wall of the bedroom he landed in. Judging by the strength of his opponent Marcos knew without a doubt it was his brother. Maximus was moving with such speed and grace that Marcos couldn''t get a good look at him. Several punches swiped across Marcos''s face while he was down. Marcos laughed without humor spitting out blood from the heavy blows "That all you got Max!" He yelled attempting to stand and fight. Maximus kicked his feet out from under him as soon as Marcos stood. Marcos body hit the floor with a loud thud. In a flash Maximus was back on him pressing his heavy boot against his throat. "Give me one reason why I shouldn''t kill you where you lay traitor" Maximus''s deep voice was cold and hard. Marcos tried removing his foot from his throat but it was no use. Maximus was older and always stronger than he. Therefore Marcos decided to use a different approach. "Ca-Cassandra..." Marcos choked out. Maximus instantly lifted his foot from Marcos''s neck only to use it to kick him five feet across the room. Marcos body slid across the floor until it crashed into the far wall "How dare you speak my mates name to me?!" Maximus roared showing long fangs. Marcos was aware that would anger him but what choice did he have. Vampires mate for life so Maximus would always have a soft spot for Cassandra no matter what she has become. Marcos tried to stand as he watched his hulking older brother pace the room punching holes in the wall. Of course after all this time he still looks the same with slightly shorter ruffled hair. The two brothers always resembled each other; Maximus was just more of a ladies man than his younger brother. Until he met Cassandra "Where is she traitor?" Maximus questioned dangerously stepping closer to a bloody Marcos. "I''ll tell you if you help me" Marcos bargained. Maximus gave a dry laugh "Help you?! After everything you''ve done?!" Maximus bellowed "That was a long time-" "Long time ago my ass! You idiot! Not only did you seal your fate, you dragged my mate down with you!" Maximus voice was so loud it could have rumbled the walls. Marcos heard this all before. It wasn''t his fault Cassandra joined his plan. She willing agreed to be a distraction while he ran off with his own mate. Until everything went to hell on that fateful night "Cassandra did what she did by choice" Marcos stated confidently. Maximus was on him in a instant. He had him by the throat pressed against the wall "She didn''t know you were planning to kidnap the damn queen! She trusted you to keep her safe! As my brother she trusted you!" Maximus screamed in his face before dropping him to the ground. Marcos quickly rightened himself. He didn''t care what anyone thought about his decision all those years ago. The queen was his mate! That much he knew. They were madly in love and she couldn''t stand being with the king any longer. Queen Acacia came up with the plan to flee to kingdom. Marcos being lovesick went along with it down to the last detail. This was using Cassandra as bait for the king. The plan failed ending with the queens imprisonment, and their banishment. Cassandra couldn''t handle the consequence and hyped out. Maximus still blames Marcos for the loss of his mate. Marcos still blames Maximus for alerting the king to their plan. "If you wouldn''t have involved yourself she would have been safe" Marcos said angrily "If I didn''t interfere when I did you would all be dead! You, Acacia, Cassandra possibly even me just for being related to your traitor ass" Maximus spat "What type of moron thinks he is the mate of a queen that is already mated!" Maximus continued still shocked by past events. Marcos eyes darkened. The queen is his mate! He would get her back as soon as that filthy king is dead. This brings him to why he''s here in the first place. "I can fix all of it. We can have our status and wealth back. You can get Cassandra back. The version you fell in love with" Marcos added taking a step in his brother''s direction. Maximus watched him with suspicion. "Don''t speak in riddles Marcos. State your purpose for coming here" Maximus demanded "Two years ago I turned a girl. Not intentionally but that''s another story. When she rose as a vampire her eyes were not black, nor red, but blue. Shortly after we discovered she is also kinetic-" . . . 35 Escapes . . "Impossible!" Maximus cut him off to say "I''ve seen it with my own eyes" Marcos informed him "Kinetic abilities were only given to the first line of children born from the creator. There was only one and the first king killed her during the wars. Therefore this girl of yours is not kinetic" Maximus countered back looking at his little brother like the idiot he believed him to be. "The creator? As in creator of all vampires?" Marcos asked confused "Yes. Also known as the pure one" said Maximus. Marcos scratched the back of his head. This doesn''t make sense. He didn''t even know the creator had a child. Hell he doesn''t even know if the creator was male or female. Those events were way before his time. The only reason Maximus knew was because of their former status in the kings guard Maximus was entitled to certain information the rest of the vampire world didn''t know. No matter what the girl is Marcos knew she was strong. And he was willing to use her until her true death to get his beloved back. "It''s doesn''t matter. The girl can help us get it all back!" Marcos told his brother with fierce determination. Maximus just laughed an actual laugh. "Silly brother. You really think some two year old female vamp is going to storm the palace and take down the king and his army?!" Maximus asked still laughing. Marcos jaw hardened. "Then your dumber now then you were three hundred years ago." He ended. Marcos shook his head. Why did he come here? This was a complete waste. Maximus would never agree to help find her anyway. The only reason he needed his brother was because Maximus is one of best trackers in the vampire world. He thought if he offered him his old life and Cassandra he would agree. Guess he was wrong. "So you came all the way to England to ask me to join your silly plan?" Maximus asked taunting his brother "No the girl escaped. I needed a good tracker but I can see you won''t be extending your services." Marcos said voice hard by the failure of this long trip. "You would be right brother. Now take your pet and get the hell out of my house before I change my mind about killing you" Maximus commanded with power. Marcos walked to the destroyed entry of the room but turned before exiting "Cassandra is right under your nose. She''s in Paris. Beautiful girl she is" Marcos added with a smirk. Maximus fangs erupted "If I ever find out you touched her I will destroy you." Maximus stated with absolute conviction. Marcos thought over the numerous sexual encounters he''s had with Cassandra since she hyped out and fled from Maximus. "I would never touch what is yours brother" Marcos lied easily as he made his way to the main area of the house. Talon was in the center of a circle smirking while at least ten guards surrounded him aiming guns at every inch of his body. "Still causing trouble I see" Marcos said in a teasing tone "You know me. Can''t keep my hands to myself" Talon replied slowly exiting the circle to follow Marcos out. Whatever the reason they had Talon at gunpoint Marcos was sure he deserved it. On the way out Marcos spotted the guard he made a certain promise to earlier. Before the man could blink Marcos used his sharp nails to rip his head off his neck. He tossed the decapitated head to a laughing Talon who punted it across the yard when they exited the house. Rounds of gunfire went off but Marcos and Talon fled the property faster than the bullets could be fired. Now it was time to go home and find out what Seb''s been hiding by any means necessary... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Seb Pov Seb knew Marcos was at his wits end. The last few days he has guards searching night and day for Ana. He was proud that they kept coming up empty. The problem was now Marcos was getting desperate. Marcos had left to see his brother. Seb had no clue about the dynamics of Marcos''s relationship with his brother. Only that it was strained to say the least. Which is why he felt in his gut tonight was the night to get Marie out. Seb felt Marcos was too edgy and unstable. Marcos had been savagely feeding off the slaves, even killing two by completing draining him. Seb wouldn''t let that happen to his sister. Marie entered his room panting tossing a duffel bag on his bed. "Okay I packed everything you said as fast as I could. Now what?" she said breathless. Seb sat down his own bag and went into his closet. He opened up a hidden side door inside that contained multiple weapons and money. For at least fifteen years he''d been slowly gathering items bits at a time for this moment. He started strapping as many knives and guns to his body as he could. Then he turned to Marie and did the same for her. She stood nervously as he put the gun loaded with platinum rounds into her pocket. Marie didn''t like guns but Seb forced her to learn to shoot when he trained Ana. Out of all the guns only three were loaded with platinum. It''s not as easy to get away with stealing platinum rounds from vampires that they could die from it. After they both were all set they stared at each just mentally preparing. "You ready?" Seb gently asked his brave little sister. She nodded eagerly and flashed a bright smile "Yes. Let''s get the hell out of here and find our Ana" Marie said with a strong voice. Seb offered a small smile to the tiny girl feeling so proud of her. She was right it was past time to go and find their Ana. He didn''t know what he was going to do once he saw her but he knew an apology was the first. Then if she forgave him, he could figure out the rest later. Seb took Marie''s tiny hand in his and gave it an encouraging squeeze. "No matter what happens I''ll always protect you. Even if I have to die trying" Seb firmly stated to Marie. Then he quickly led her out the room into the too quiet halls¡­ . . 36 Fact Or Fiction?? . . Ana Pov "Ana you''re not my daughter..." The words just kept repeating in my head over and over again "Ana you''re not my daughter..." It was like when you scratch a cd and one line keeps jumping back repeating itself. Repeating itself... Repeating itself.... My mind was spinning out of control. It was as if the ground from underneath my feet had been ripped away. I was falling... Words refused to leave my mouth. I had questions for this strange woman that pretended to be my mother but I couldn''t say them. I gazed up at Lucy Walker taking in all her features that didn''t resemble mine in one way. It was like I was looking at her yet seeing right through her. "Ana?" She whispered in a soft voice. For some reason that bothered me. This woman lied to me my whole life and she what feels bad now? I jumped up from the bed and peered down at her. "Tell me everything" I snapped. Tears fell from her face. I could tell she was genuinely upset. She should be. How could she do this to me? Is this why Kim was able to get away with giving me shit all these years?! That''s a question I wasn''t ready to hear the answer to. "Oh Annie, honey I''m so sorry but I love you so much" Lucy blabbered on wiping her tears. I hated to see her this way. However my still stunned mental state wouldn''t allow me to console her "I guess I''ll start from the beginning... Twenty years ago before I was married I worked at a library in small town named chance harbor. " She said sniffing. Chance Harbor? I thought. The place Verna sent me where I died. There has to be another connection here. My mother continued "One day an older woman came in asking to see our archives. She was a fair skinned woman with white hair. She reminded me of a sweet old grandmother. I didn''t think much of it and simply showed her the old records. The woman began asking me for anything related to the earth and moon. Still I didn''t think much of it and gave her all the information on it we had. Every day for a month this woman came in sat in the same seat and read. Then she stopped coming." My mother said eyes staring off in the distance. Her story was pissing me off mainly because I don''t see how any of it was relevant to me "Mo- I mean Lucy what''s this have to do with me?" I questioned. A look of hurt flashed her face when I called her by her name. She failed miserably trying to cover it up. "I''m getting there honey." She said before taking a deep breath and continuing. "Time passed as always and I met Frank got married and pregnant with Kim all in the following year. My pregnancy was unbearable. After I had Kim the doctor said I wouldn''t be able to carry another child. Frank was angry. He wanted a son. I was afraid he would leave me if I didn''t give him another child. So I pretended to be pregnant. It was a horrible thing to do but I was desperate. Losing my husband was too great a fear for me. For months I padded my stomach and refused to let anyone touch me. Frank was happy he thought he was getting a son. As time passed I began to panic. Then the old woman came in again. She was more frantic this time. She kept talking to herself about "the rising" and the black moon and the infant. The woman flipped through books like mad trying to find the location of where the baby would "rise". My desperate state made me latch onto her words. I became overly curious about what she was going on about. The look in her eyes was fierce and knowing. Sometimes she would look at me and I felt like she knew my whole life story. That night after closing I looked up her address and went to her home. I had a hunch and wanted to follow it. She lived in the middle of the woods in a small cottage. I watched from behind the trees as she exited the house in a cloak carrying a candle. The woman walked for a few miles. I''d almost given up following her until she ended up in a clearing. There were two others there dressed the same with candles. They formed a wide circle and began chanting. I hid behind the shadows of the forest and watched. One by one they sliced the palm of their hand. The blood hit dry earth and sizzled. I was so puzzled by that. Then suddenly a strong wind picked up. It blew the candles out and was strong enough to knock me over. I had to hold onto the tree for safety. Out of nowhere a huge lightning bolt struck the center of the field. After that everything stilled. Not a bird chirped or even a cricket. The black sky was unmoving and the wind no longer howled. My heart pounded against my chest. A roaring boom! sounded all around. The earth jumped and cracked open and a blinding blue light sprang from spilt. The power of it blasted everyone a few feet away. Luckily I was far enough not to be harmed. When I stood up everyone was still unconscious. That''s when I heard it. The small whimpers of a baby. Slowly I made my way to the center following the sounds. And there you were such a tiny thing. Lying there making coos and small whimpers. I gazed around at everyone else not sure what to do but they were all still knocked out. When I looked down at you those bright blue eyes stole my next breath. At that moment I fell in love with the beautiful baby lying on the ground. I took you in my arms and never looked back." She ended her story staring at me with hopeful eyes. What did she expect me to say "oh mom what a great story". No way! I threw my hands a laughed a roaring dry laugh. I held my head to the ceiling and laughed until it became hysterical "You expect me to believe you kidnapped me from some creepy cult that raised me from the earth in a lightning storm?!" I asked incredulously. Was this woman is crazy! She basically said I was a freaking zombie! Or something. Okay so I may be a little judgmental considering I am a vampire but geez that story seemed as farfetched as they come. "It''s true. I tried to find the woman weeks later but her home was empty. I checked missing persons for weeks and no one reported a baby missing" my mother explained reaching for my hands. I jerked back ignoring her tearful gaze "How did you pass me off as yours? You went to work pregnant and came home with a baby?" I asked finding holes in her story "Your father was out on business for the week and Kim was with my mother. I left town after I took you to figure out a plan. When I came home people assumed I had complications and didn''t want anyone with me during the birth" Lucy said watching me closely. This is so unbelievable!!! My whole life was a lie. Not that I''m buying her story but I do believe one part. She stole me. "You selfish woman!" I yelled "You kidnapped me to cover up your own lies! You continued to lie to everyone! You claim to love me but for years you did nothing but stand by while your cheating husband neglected me and your bitch daughter abused me!" My voice was beyond uncontrollable The windows in the room began to shake. I knew the storm wasn''t causing it. I could feel the power coursing through my body. I fought hard to contain it but my heightened emotional state was making it difficult. "I''m sorry honey. I wanted to defend you but I just didn''t have the courage" she said wiping her tears. I closed my eyes tightly. I was certain they were glowing. "Tell me the truth. Where did you really take me from? Was it a hospital or orphanage?" I questioned barely keeping the disgust out of my voice "I promise I told you the truth-" "Don''t. Just get out" I said cutting her off. I just couldn''t look at her for another minute. "I can''t change the past but even if I could I wouldn''t. You were and will always be the light of my life. I love you Ana honey" she stood and moved slowly towards the door. I wanted to shout I still loved her too but the funny thing about anger is it doesn''t allow you to see reason "Wait" I said as she touched the door handle "You never said how you knew I was here and recognized me?" That was the first thing I wanted answered until I became distracted by her announcement of me not being her child. The woman I called mother turned to face me looking utterly sad. She reached into her purse pulling out a scrap of folded paper handing it to me. "The old woman that I hadn''t seen since the day I found you showed up three days ago and told me I would find you here. In this room. When you walked in I was stunned by your beauty but when I saw those blue eyes I knew without a doubt it was you." Lucy replied with a small smile. I opened the paper and read the name and address. Ms. Helia was all it said with no surname. I gazed back at my mother confused. "Helia said when you were ready to know more to come find her" she added to clear my puzzled mind. "I don''t know what you''ve been through the last two years but you''re always welcome to come home Ana." She ended. Her words brought back my anger "Your right. You don''t know what I''ve been through." I snapped. Her eyes widened by my harsh tone. Other than that she didn''t comment just shook her head and left the room quietly. The door closing broke my resolve. I lost the control I had been fighting overtime to contain. I screamed. I could feel the burn in my throat from the force of it. Blue Sparks ignited on my skin. I loved the feel of it. My anger was consuming me. How could she do that to me? That crazy woman kidnapped me! Not to mention her story was just preposterous. A flash back of my life, my pain, my struggles zipped through my mind. Everything I''d been through she''d seen and never helped. If she loved me so much how could she not care?! A surge of energy shot from my core and expanded like large rings. The power I''d accidentally tapped into had my head spinning. The last thing I heard was the shattering of glass. Then everything went black¡­ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . #Tobecontinued..... 37 Confused ?? . . Jace Pov After Jace dropped Simon off last night he hadn''t heard from his odd friend. All night he stayed up thinking. What did that girl say to him? It must have been bad. Simon wouldn''t have fainted for any reason. Besides, Simon is perfectly healthy aside from being on the skinny side. Jace leaned against his locker checking his phone again. Still no response from Simon. "Hey babe" he heard directly in front of him. He didn''t need to look up to know that voice. It''s still in his nightmares "Go away Kim" he said through clenched teeth. He will never forgive himself for being a coward with her. "Aww that''s no way to talk to a lady" she purred stepping closer. He could smell the alcohol on her breath. Damn, first classes haven''t even started and she is already wasted. Jace shook his head stepping back from her "What do you want?" He asked slightly annoyed by her presence. He broke up with her the day Ana ran away and has been trying his hardest not to even be in the same room as the bitch that blackmailed him into a relationship all those years ago. "You going to the party tonight? Maybe we could rekindle our old flame" Kim said with what she thought was a sexy smile. It only succeeds to turn his stomach. "I heard you and Bobby have been creating flames of your own" Jace replied with a smirk. Kim''s demeanor changed. The sexy crap was gone and the bitch was back. An ugly snarl covered her face. "How do you know about that?" She whispered looking around at the passing students. Most likely looking for her supposed best friend whose boyfriend she''s banging. She is such a whore. Jace faked laugh as he began to walk away "Everyone knows Kim!" He said walking backwards "Soon enough she''ll know too and you''ll look even more pathetic than you do now when you lose your only friend" Jace finished satisfied with the pissed off look on her face. He chuckled to himself as he turned around and entered his first class. He was little early but he was hoping to catch Simon. To his surprise he wasn''t there. Well Simon is starting bad habits. Skipping yesterday and most likely skipping today. Oh well he would just stop by his house after school to see what''s up. Jace plopped down in his seat casually waiting for class to begin. Maybe he would stop by that party later to grab a beer and catch up with his football buddies. While Jace was staring out the window he heard footsteps entering the empty room. He slowly turned his head to see what other student decided to be early too. When his eyes landed on the beautiful girl at the front of the class all the air rushed out of his lungs. It was like being punched in the chest. In a good way if that makes any sense. Her bright blue orbs locked on him and his world tilted. The sparks between them was so intense it could have ignited a flame. Jace couldn''t help but gawk at her perfect figure in casual jeans and a tight tee. Her long dark hair was piled on top with wisps falling around her face. She looked windblown but still the most perfect thing he''d ever seen. He hadn''t felt this type of attraction since Ana. Jace tried to shake it off but his eyes refused to leave her. Afraid if he blinked she would disappear. He didn''t even realize he stood and was taking cautious steps in the stunning girl''s direction. Her eyes widened and then narrowed as if she remembered something. She began to take matching steps backward to the door. "No wait!" Jace said holding a hand up in a stopping motion. It was too late the girl darted back out the room. Jace sped through rows of desks quickly and busted into the hall after her. The halls were more crowded now with students. He frantically searched left and right but there was no sign of her. Jace stood there after the bell rang and the halls emptied wondering who the hell that girl.....was¡­ And how would he find her again.... Ana Pov I woke up sprawled out on the floor. My body felt heavy. It was like all my energy was completely drained. I crawled to my duffle bag desperate for some relief. I dug inside pulling out two bags of blood. My fangs extended instantly and I ripped the bag open greedily downing the room temp liquid. The smooth blood trickled down my throat immediately restoring my vigor. I could feel my strength rush back even more when I gobbled down the second bag. I really wanted another but I was trying to teach myself control; besides I have no clue where the nearest blood bank is. I stepped on pieces of broken glass as I walked to the bathroom. Last night when my control slipped the wave of energy released trashed the room. My powers must be stronger than I''m aware. In the dimly lit bathroom I turned the shower on high. It sputtered a few times before springing to life. Striping out of the damp gym clothes was a relief. The water pelted against my skin hard and hot. I relaxed into it. My mother''s story popped in my head. It''s still so unbelievable that I was kidnapped. I wonder what my real mother was like. According to Lucy I just sprang from the earth in a blazing glory. Yeah right. I plan to find this woman she told me about and question her too. Someone knows the truth. I just can''t wrap my mind around my mother''s story. If it were true what would that make me? I shook my head of it. It''s damn near impossible. Up until two years ago I lived a normal human life with no indications of a supernatural element. ~~~~~~~~ After my shower I dressed casually and threw my hair up. Today was going to be a busy one. First I had to go back to the school and find Simon. I''m worried that I put him in a coma. Should have sprang that on him gently but I was irritated and hungry. It couldn''t be helped. He was being over dramatic with the fainting but I''ll let that slide. Only if he explains why he''s friends with Jace. I sprinted to the school and was a little early. Hopefully Simon stuck to his usual behavior and is early too. I received a few glares and lustful stares as I entered. The glares mostly from my sisters crowd of friends. They better back off before they get some of the beating my sister got. Ignoring them I walked in the school and went right to Simon''s first class. As soon as I walked in I knew Simon wasn''t there but that wasn''t what kept me rooted to the floor. Jace''s scent had drool practically dripping from my lips. I stared as he slowly turned his head in my direction. When his eyes met mine the familiar sensations rippled the air same as before. Expect a little stronger probably due to my vampirism. I studied his handsome face mesmerized by every feature. The full lips, strong jaw, and dimple. He looks even better now than before. His reaction to me was surprising. The way his eyes held mine so intensely, as if he refused to let go. Emotions were swirling in his depths so fast it was hard to decipher. I was vaguely aware of his movement towards me. Too busy reading him. That''s when I saw a flash of one clear emotion; love. Why did that flash through him? He couldn''t possibly feel that way! The guy who ignored me and stole my best friend is looking at me like I''m his. This is too much and I don''t have time to deal with it. I step back making my way to the exit. Jace watches me knowing what''s about to happen "No wait!" He shouts holding up a hand. Taking my chance I dashed out the door into the deep crowd. Jace could try to follow but it would be useless. . . . #Tobecontinued... .. 38 Tough Moments 2 in 1 . . I darted out the school as fast as I could. Jace''s awe filled eyes wouldn''t get out of my head. He doesn''t even recognize me so why was he looking at me like that? Could it be possible that the connection we shared is what he remembers? I force all thoughts of him to the back of my mind; choosing instead to find Simon. My sprinting ended with me in his back yard. The large two story house looks just as perfect as always. Simon''s mom was a bit of a control freak. Even the grass didn''t dare to lose any of its unreal green color. I could hear his even heartbeat through the walls. No one else was home. After making sure the coast was clear I leaped into the tree outside Simon''s window with ease. The white curtains were open and I could see him lying peacefully on his small bed. Simon was tall so his feet dangled off a little. I rapped on the glass to wake him. Simon of course turned over and ignored it. Damn it Sy I don''t have all day. I tapped again, still nothing. Geez he sleeps hard. This time I pounded. Simon''s body jumped up startled and tumbled off the bed. A laugh burst from my lips. He''s such a dork. Simon shot up looking around all confused and disheveled. Until his eyes landed on me "Open the window" I mouthed. He shook his no. Is he kidding me right now? I gave him a stern look. Finally he walked over and popped the lock. I climbed into the window effortlessly. His room was messy but still the same; clothes everywhere and pictures of us on the walls. There were also a few pictures of him and Jace. Great "Ana is that really you?" Simon asked watching me "Yes! Geez Sy why''s this so hard to believe?" I asked. Simon''s reaction to me was getting on my nerves "You look so different is all..." He trailed off fidgeting his fingers. His actions had me thinking that''s not all. "Spit it out" I said placing a hand on my hip. He studied me for a minute. "Kim started telling everyone you were dead! I didn''t believe it but after a year of no leads I sort of lost hope. I''m sorry Ana. It''s just that it was hard for me after you left. And now you just pop back up. It''s like seeing a ghost" Simon explained sitting on the edge of his bed. Wow it must have been hard for him. It''s not like either of us exactly had any other friends. I guess I can understand where he''s coming from. Wait, how dare that brat say I was dead! It was kind of true but still! Ugh I hate her! I plopped down next to my best friend and wrapped my arms around him "I''m sorry Sy. I didn''t mean to leave you all alone" I said in his ear. Out of nowhere Simon latched onto me and hugged me back with all his strength. I''ve missed him so much. Clearly he feels the same way. We pulled apart just to see each other. Simon''s eyes glistened with unshed tears "Are your crying Sy-fi?" I teased "No!" He said defensively. Simon stood up giving me his back while he wiped his eyes. I choked my laugh down "So what happened to you?" He asked the one question I wasn''t ready to answer. I sighed "That''s another story. So what''s up with you and Jace?" I asked mainly to change the subject "Oh uh well we''re friends" he said slipping jeans over his shorts. I raised a brow. Clearly I could tell they were friends but what I wanted to know was how that came to be. Jace''s handsome face clouded my sight for a moment before I shook it off "There''s a party tonight. You want to go?" Simon asked pulling a green Yoda shirt over his head. What did he just say? "A party? Since when do you go to parties?" My shocked state showed in my voice and Simons cheeks reddened. "Oh uh we-we go sometimes. Jace likes to have a beer with the guys. It''s pretty cool. There''re not mean to me when he''s around" Simon told me gathering some books from his desk. Well isn''t Jace so great! I mutter to myself. Simon laughing brought my attention back to him. "Don''t be jealous Ana, you''ll always be my best friend" He said in a childish voice as he stuffed books into his backpack. Jealous? I''m certainly not jealous, am I? I stood up to pace while I thought. Maybe I''m a little jealous but I have every right to be. Simon was my only friend; Jace had plenty he didn''t need to claim mine too. "So would you go with me tonight? It''ll give us a chance to hang out and take your mind off whatever it is that''s bugging you." Simon said now standing in front of me. My brow raised on its own. What''s he talking about? Simon folded his arms across his chest "Come on Ana not everything changed about you. For one when something''s on your mind you blink like a thousand times. It''s kind of funny like your trying to blink it away or something." Simon had an amused smile on his face. Okay guess he still knows me well enough. Maybe this party won''t be so bad. "I''ll go to this party or whatever" I said casually trying not to smile at Simon''s goofy grin. I pushed his shoulder playfully. We fell into an easy banter about his life the last two years. For the most part he''s just been trying to get some space from his control freak mother. I began to walk back to the window. If I was going to a party I felt maybe I should change or something "Where are you going?" Simon asked "To my motel to change and stuff. I''ll meet you there later." I told him prying open the window. "We have a door you know" he said mockingly. I laughed "This is more fun" I stuck one leg out but before I could jump Simon spoke again. "Wait! Does anyone else know your back?" He said looking curious. "No. Let''s keep it that way for now" I said seriously before leaping out the window. From the ground I looked back up and nearly laughed at Simon''s open mouth at my perfect landing. I winked at him before I took off jogging. Surely he will ask a ton of questions later but for now I didn''t want to deal with them. Honestly my mind is burnt out. It''s still spinning with all the stuff my mother told me. As much as I didn''t want to believe it, a small part of me felt she was telling the truth. This just sucks. And to add more mystery to my situation just toss in Jace and his strange reaction to me. Yeah I think a party is just what I need; one night to act like a normal teenager again. For the last two years I''ve felt three times my actual age. Back at my motel I see several maids sweeping glass. Looks like I shattered the glass in the entire building. Whoops! Luckily it was during a storm so no one suspects a person caused it. When I get to my room I down a bag of blood just to make sure I''m nice and full. This party is sure to have Jace and Kim. I''m not sure how I will deal with them but I''m planning to just avoid them if possible. I take off my clothes leaving on the sports bra and boy shorts to train. I close my eyes and begin the punching and kicking methods Seb taught me. I try not to think about how much I miss him and Marie. It''s hard. For hours that all I do; various training techniques and exercising. By the time I''m finished I''m not even winded. After a quick shower I ruffle through my duffel bag. Of course all the clothes packed are practical and not for a party. I grab a pair of jeans and tear the legs off creating shorts. I do the same with the sleeves of a t-shirt making a tank. Being a little bold I tear the cleavage open just to add some sexiness to it. It''s my first high school party in a new body so why not show off some. Finally I leave my long wet hair down in waves. I don''t have make up or anything so this is it. ~~~~~~~~~~~~ By the time I got to the party it was dark and in full swing. Teens were sitting on the front porch of the large house laughing with plastic cups in their hands. The music was loud but I couldn''t understand any of the words. I took a deep breath. Okay Ana it''s just a party. I was feeling anxious maybe because most of the kids in there made my life hell or maybe because I could already smell Jace and I wasn''t even visible to the crowd yet. Whatever the reason I let it go as I slipped from the safety of the trees and walked up to the house. Most people outside stopped what they were doing to stare at me. I tried my best to keep a stern face. These people will not hurt me again . I had made it up the porch steps and was about to enter when a warm hand on my arm stopped me "Hey new girl I didn''t think you would be here" It was none other than stupid Bobby. Didn''t he learn anything from my punch? I snatched my hand from his grip. He looked shocked but cleared it with a smile. Okay this is weird "Uh I''m Bobby. I didn''t catch your name" He said offering a hand. I just looked at it "That''s because I never gave it to you. What do you want?" I asked trying to get to the point. He smiled shyly. "I was wondering if maybe we could hang out sometime-" I rolled my eyes and walked away before he could even finish. The nerve of that boy! He tortured me for years and now he asks me out? Granted he didn''t know I was Analise Walker but still I punched him in the face that should have been enough to ward him off. I shoved my way into the crowed house. My eyes instantly landed on my sister and her crew sitting on stools in the living room. Kim''s whole face darkened when she saw me. Not giving her the satisfaction of more attention, I decide to push my way into the kitchen. "Chug! Chug! Chug!" I heard several voices loudly chanting when I entered. Multiple guys made sort of a semi-circle around one guy currently "chugging" beer. Who is this guy that''s making an ass out of himself? Simon. I stand and watch Simon greedily downing what looked to be his tenth beer judging from all the empty bottles on the table in front of him. Has he lost his mind? When he finishes he throws his hands up in victory and all the guys cheer. Jace slaps him on the back laughing along with Simon. They actually look like good friends. Simon stumbles forward a little but catches himself on the table. They are both still oblivious of my presence at the kitchen entrance. Jace has turned away to talk to one of the jocks about a game or something. I don''t really listen because I''m too busy watching Simon. Cleary he''s drunk out of his mind. His sloppy movements tell me so. Simon takes one step forward and I can tell he is about to go down. Damn it! I rush over to him and catch him just as he was falling. "Oh heyyy you showed uuup!" Simon slurred blowing his beer breath in my face. "Yeah I did and now I''m taking you home" I replied back slinging his arm over my shoulder. I could feel eyes on us but I ignored them. Simon is way too drunk to stay here. This is great. My first party ends before it started and I have to carry my drunken friend home. I choose to exit the back door instead of the front. I really don''t want to deal with Kim or Bobby for that matter. "Hey wait up!" I hear Jace''s voice coming from behind us. I don''t answer him. The cool night air is refreshing when I get Simon out the house and into the back yard. Surprisingly no one is out here. Maybe it''s because there isn''t anything out here but a direct path into the woods "Hey! Hey" Jace said catching up. Simon pushed himself off my arms and hunched over puking everywhere. Ugh that''s so gross "It''s okay man get it all out" Jace said while patting Simon''s back. Wow he really is a good friend. Simon continued to dry heave. Jace straighten up and turned to face me. Again sparks flew. This time I fought against it "Uh hi I''m Jace" he said politely sticking his hand out. The way his eyes sparkled was enticing "Uh hi" I said back awkwardly. I wanted to take his hand but the contact would be too much for me. "So how do you know this guy?" He asked pointing at Simon who is now lying on his back making snow angels without snow. I really need to get him home "Long story. Look I need to get him home" I told Jace reaching down to pick up Simon "I could take you. I''ve only had one beer I''m completely sober" Jace said holding up two fingers in scouts honor. He looked so cute I couldn''t help the smile that forced itself on my face "Um no thanks I think we can manage" I tried to ignore the disappointed look on his face but it was hard. Reaching down I lifted Simon to his feet with one arm. Only for him to fall back down "You-you be nice to Jace. He is a goo-good guy now Ana." Simon drunkenly slurred. If he wasn''t drunk I would punch him in face right now! He just called me ANA in front of Jace! I knew Jace heard because I heard his sharp in-take of breath without even looking at him. Aw hell! "You''re Ana? Analise Walker?" Jace asked voice thick with emotion. No point denying it, thanks to my dear friend that ousted me. I simply nod. "Oh shit! It all makes sense now, but you look so-wow" Jace ran his hands through his hair staring at me in wonderment and excitement. Suddenly he engulfed me in a bear hug. I could have easily broken free but his heat surrounded me. The tingles in my body by his tough ignited desire in my core. Jace let me go but placed his hands on my cheeks just staring at me "I''ve thought about this moment for two years. What I would say when I saw you again but now I''m at a complete loss for words. All I want to do is this" Jace crashed his soft lips onto mine. I was stunned. My body wouldn''t move. Jace was kissing me! He expertly glided his lips over mine. In seconds I couldn''t refuse anymore and joined him. He tasted like the sweetest candy. I don''t think I could ever get enough. His hands slipped around my waist and molded my body to his. His body against mine was like heaven. "Ana?" my name being called immediately snapped me out of the moment. I quickly detached myself from Jace. I knew who that small feminine voice belonged to and I was both happy and terrified to turn and face it. Too bad I didn''t have any other choice. I slowly turned on my heel coming face to face with Marie and Seb at the edge of the woods. They looked tired and dirty but very much alive and free! Marie was looking at me slightly confused. But that''s not what I was worried about. Seb''s whole body was tense. His jaw was tight and his fists were balled. The look in his eyes was dangerous. Seb was royally pissed off. I''ve never actually seen him look so strong and letal. However it wasn''t me he was giving a death glare to¡­. It was Jace¡­ Oh shit he saw the kiss! ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . #Tobecontinued..... 39 Jealous . . Ana Pov This is so awkward. We all sort of just stood there staring at one another for a full minute. It might not seem like much but with the tension in the air it was excruciating. "I''m so happy to see you!" Marie said sweetly breaking the weird silence. She engulfed me in a hug which I eagerly returned. I missed my tiny friend so much too. "How did you guys find me here?" I asked her when we pulled apart. "Well Marcos and Talon left to see Maximus that''s when we took our chance and got out. Lucky for us most of the guards were human and not very well trained. We took out who we had to and ran. I knew you would come home so we made our way to this small town. We actually just got here and had no clue where to find you. Seb wanted to cross the woods and that''s when we heard the loud music. We followed it out and here you are with him..." Marie trailed off the end bringing back the current awkward moment. I have no clue how to explain the whole Jace kiss so I''m just going to ignore it. Besides I don''t even know how I feel about it "Well I''m so glad you guys made it out safely" I said smiling at Marie whom gladly returned it. When I looked back at Seb though, a smile was the furthest thing from his face. This is just perfect. What else can go wrong? "Hey! Hey! Best friend!" A loudly shrieking girl was sprinting around the corner. From the too tight skirt and bouncy blonde curls I knew exactly who this was. How the hell did she get here?! She was still running towards us from the side of the house. Her impractical heels caused her to trip and fall face first into the grass. Oh gosh. "I''m okay!" She yelled getting back up pulling down the shirt stuck to her fat rolls. I smacked my palm to my forehead. You have got to be kidding me! "Hey best friend! I found you!" Lily said out of breath. I stared at the girl with my jaw dropped. She''s nuts! That''s it! "Lily, how the hell did you find me?" I asked rubbing my temples. If one more person shows up in this backyard I''m going to explode "That''s easy! I used your picture from the security cam at the house and hired a private investigator. With money you can find anyone. At first he couldn''t find you like you didn''t exist. But then your face turned up on some security cam at a shitty motel here. So I drove here, showed your picture to some teen boys and they said you would probably be at this raging party!" She told me excitedly. There is something wrong with this girl "Why would you have someone track me?!" I asked very irritably "Duh we are like best friends now! You saved me and I couldn''t have my new BFF running around all homeless" she said like that made perfect sense. I could just scream right now! I opened my mouth to yell at her for her clingy, crazy behavior but Simon cut me off "Ooh I''m not feeling well..." He said rolling over onto his stomach. Crap! I can''t handle all this shit right now! All these conflicting emotions running through me are enough to make me insane! Geez! My first party sucked! Taking matters into my own hands I yanked Simon off the ground and tossed him over my shoulder. Both Jace and Lily gave me stunned looks. Probably not expecting me to be so strong. Right now I don''t care. All I know is that I need to get away from this house before someone else comes back here and I literally hype out. "Lily, I want you Seb and Marie to follow me Simon and Jace back to my motel. Now!" I said voice not leaving any room for arguing. Lily and Marie quickly left the yard with Seb angrily striding behind them. I don''t know what his problem is exactly but I have an idea. Which is why I asked him to ride with Lily. Seb isn''t the easiest person to deal with when he''s upset. "That was interesting. Are those friends of yours?" Jace asked looking puzzled "Just show me where your car is." I responded flatly. I''m not trying to be rude but I''m still a little ticked he just kissed me like that. Jace nodded his head and walked toward the front of the house. The party was still going strong but at this point I was beyond over it. We crossed the front lawn into the street. I could see Lily''s shiny expensive car parked on the side of the road. She was waving out of the driver''s side window like an idiot. All I could do was roll my eyes. One way or another I have to get rid of her. Ditching didn''t work so well last time. Maybe if I scare her she''ll run back home. We got into Jace''s truck and I strategically placed Simon''s passed out body in the middle. The more distance in between us the better. "Which motel are you staying at?" Jace asked briefly taking his eyes off the road to look at me. "The one at the towns entrance" I replied looking out the passenger side window. Simon moaned in his sleep and dropped his head onto my shoulder. Why in the world would he get so drunk? Maybe he has a lot on his mind. I certainly do. Too bad the only way I''ll ever be drunk is if I drink his blood. I quickly kill that thought. Never would I drink from Simon. "Uh I''m sorry I just kissed you like that. I-I couldn''t help myself" Jace said tearing me from my thoughts "You had no problem with that two years ago" I sneered. The more I think about kissing Jace the madder I become. Since he came to our school he''s been stuck on Kim. Now he wants me to believe it''s me he wants? Yeah, sure. "Look I know back then it seemed like I wasn''t into you-" "You dated my sister! You ignored me for years! It more than seemed like it Jace, that was it" I said voice getting a little louder than I wanted. I tore my eyes away from him and continued looking out the window "Ana, please let me explain. I was a coward then it''s true but I never had feelings for Kim. You and I always shared this connection-" "Jace, please just stop" I said cutting him off. His eyes darted to me for a second. Jace slammed the car into park and turned his body to fully face me "Ana I''m not giving up. I let you go once it won''t happen again" Jace''s eyes held so much determination I had no choice but to believe him. Words were lost to me at that moment. What could I really say to that anyway? Jace opened his door and got out the truck. I looked around and noticed that we had arrived at my motel. Slowly I got out too. Simon was still passed out so I scooped him into my arms. Lily and the others were all standing around looking at each other in silence. Seb still looked pissed. He walked over to me and I almost got scared by the hard look on his face. When he was right in front of me I opened my mouth to ask what he wanted but he simply reached out and took Simon from my arms. I raised a brow but he just nodded his head toward the motel room. Then it dawned on me that he took Simon so it wouldn''t look strange to everyone seeing a small girl carrying a boy. Just like Seb to always think ahead. "Come on guys" I said walking to the motel "This is a crappy motel" Lily said once we entered my room. I chose to ignore her. Seb laid Simon on the bed, and then stood next to Marie by the door. Jace stood next to the bed and Lily was looking around in disgust. Now for the hard part. What the hell do I say to all of them? This was not in my plan. Well I didn''t really have a plan but still. Two people know the truth about me but the other three don''t. Heck I don''t even know fully what I am or where I came from. I guess I can''t really explain to them the situation if I don''t fully understand it. Or maybe I''m just stalling. "Can I speak with you for a second?" Seb asked. I nodded. I''m not too eager to talk to him but I need a moment away. We left the room and stood outside. The dark night and open space was inviting. I faced Seb taking in his large muscular frame. The stubble on his jaws grew making him look tough and strong. And attractive a voice somewhere in my head added. "Uh so how was the escape?" I asked to start the conversation. "It went according to plan. Marie had to do some shooting but she handled it well" Seb''s voice was very even and controlled. I was however proud that Marie was able to protect herself. She was never big on violence so it worried me but now I know she took care of business. "That''s great. Uh what about Marcos and Talon?" I wondered "Marcos is losing his mind and Talon is hiding things. I believe he knows who you are. We have to leave here soon" Sebs serious voice made me realize I''ve been wasting time here. How could I forget I have crazy vampires on my tail?! Although, the thought of leaving Simon so soon hurts I know it''s for his own safety. "Maybe it''s time you say bye to your little boyfriend" Seb bit out. Okay whoa! Yeah he is still pissed about that kiss. But you know what he has no right. I declared my love to him and he walked out on me. The pain of that is still fresh. Damn it! I''m so tired of these guys playing with my head and emotions like this! They never think about how their actions make me feel. Well Ana maybe it''s time you play back. Placing a sexy smile on my face I casually shrugged "Maybe I don''t want to leave him" I lied. Actually space from Jace is exactly what I want. Seb''s jaw ticked angrily "So he is your boyfriend?" He asked voice tight. I love every minute of this. I spice it up a bit by slowly dragging my long hair to one side of my head. "Maybe, maybe not. What''s it to you?" I replied with a smirk. Seb quickly grabbed me and slammed my body against the wall. It didn''t hurt at all. Actually it was kind of a turn. "Ana, don''t" he said pressing his body to mine. The sensations of him spread through me like wild fire! "Don''t what?" my voice came out a little more breathless than I intended. Seb pressed his face into the crook of my exposed neck. His warm breath on my skin was so enticing it almost caused my knees to buckle. These reactions are making me feel like a slut. After all I did just make out with Jace not too long ago. My mind was trying to fight it but my attraction to Seb is just as strong as it always was. . . . 40 Love Birds Emotional . . "I''m sorry" I heard him whisper against me. All I could think about was the brush of his lips against my skin when he spoke. My traitor body was in such a heightened state my mind barely stood a chance to fight it. Still I tried "Why?" I asked allowing my fingers to run through his silky hair. Seb moaned lifting his head to meet my eyes. The lust in his gaze caused my core to sear with need. All I wanted was for him to press those perfect lips to mine. "Because I hurt you" he replied. Those words penetrated my lust. Turning it off like a switch. Now Seb was apologizing for hurting me but I didn''t miss the fact that he left out his rejection. "Is that all your sorry about?" I questioned. Please say no . I stood frozen as I waited for his answer. I knew I still loved Seb. I also knew he rejected me. But my heart couldn''t help but hope he realized his mistake. All he had to say was he was wrong and he does love me. I know I said no second chances but looking at him so close to me now I know I lied. Seb eyes stared at me intensely. His years with vampires allowed him to have complete control over his emotions. I searched his face hard and couldn''t find one clue about what he was thinking. Seb please don''t hurt me again a voice in my mind pleaded. I watched in slow motion as his mouth began to open "Everything okay out here?" My head whipped angrily to the person that interrupted us. Of course it was Jace. He stood awkwardly by the door glancing between the closeness of Seb and I. "Everything''s fine" Seb replied in a deep even voice. Sebs face may not betray him but his voice just did. He was pissed Jace intruded as well. I on the other hand completely ignored Jace. My attention was all on Seb. My anxiety increased when he stepped away from me. I wouldn''t let that stop me. I took a matching step towards him. "Is there anything else your sorry about or you want to say?" My voice was so hopeful it made me feel a little weak. Maybe love does that to a person. Seb''s eyes held mine and for a brief second and I saw something flash through them but it was too fast for me to grasp. "No" he answered tightly. My insides squeezed together in a tight ball of emotions. My heart felt like it exploded in my chest. I''m so stupid. He doesn''t love me . How could I be stupid enough to confuse his jealousy over Jace with love? All I wanted to do was curl up in a corner and cry. Seb did it to me again. Twice he''s rejected me. He caused a new wound before the old even could heal. "Ana-" he began to say but my right palm across his face silenced him. My whole body was shaking. I turned and stormed off before I caused any real damage. I shouldered past Jace walking into my room. I ignored everyone and went right into the bathroom locking myself in. My powers were shimmering below the surface of my skin. I stared at my eyes in the mirror above the sink. They were blazing blue with bolts striking through every few seconds. Control it Ana. I coached myself. If I didn''t calm, I would bring this whole building down. My hands gripped the porcelain sink so tightly it started to crack. Seb will not get this type of reaction from me again¡­ . Marie POV Marie knew her brother was hurting. Her whole life whenever Seb was in pain she could always feel it like they were twins. Only they weren''t. The car ride with the strange giddy girl had Marie completely exhausted. The girl, Lily, sang the whole way to Ana''s motel. Quite badly actually. Add that to the intense emotions of her brother in the back seat and Marie was ready to combust. Finally they arrived and both her and her brother eagerly jumped out of the car. Everyone quietly watched Ana and that boy she kissed get out of their vehicle. Marie still couldn''t believe Ana had kissed another boy. Granted she knew Seb hurt her but she was sure the love they shared was strong and Seb could easily get Ana back. Guess it won''t be so easy now with another guy in the picture. Marie briefly wondered if this boy was the same one Ana used to tell her about when she first turned. Ana had scooped the curly head boy in her arms as if he were light as a feather. Ana should not be broadcasting her strength like that. Without even looking at her brother Marie knew Seb was on his way to correct that problem. Once he took the boy from Ana they all followed her into the room she was staying in. The room wasn''t great but it was still better than the slave''s room at Marcos manor. "Can I speak with you for a second?" Seb asked Ana. Before he exited the room Marie gave her brother an encouraging smile. They had rehearsed his apology the whole way here. Now all he had to do was put his jealousy to the side and tell Ana he loved her and then they could be together and Marie could relax. Well at least that what she hoped. "Hello, I''m Marie" she said to the remaining people in the room. The silence was starting to become too much "I''m Lily" the chubby girl said dusting off a chair that looked dust free already "Hi, I''m Jace and this drunk is Simon" The boy said pointing at the sleeping boy on the bed. So he is Jace. That''s the one Ana had feelings for when she was human. Well this is an interesting turn of events. Still if Seb told Ana how he felt she was sure he could still win her heart. "So how do you know Ana?" Jace asked politely smiling. He was an attractive man there was no denying that but was he the one for Ana? "Oh Jana and I are best friends! She saved my life" Lily said a little smugly Marie thought "Her name is Ana, not Jana" Marie corrected. Lily shrugged it off and began texting on her phone. "How do you know her?" Jace asked turning his gaze to Marie. The boy in the bed mumbled and rolled over "Uh long story. I''ll get him a cold towel" She replied dashing off to the bathroom. She wasn''t sure how much they knew about Ana but she was certain it wasn''t much. Marie came back out and sat down next to Simon. She gently began wiping his face with the cold damp towel. This was the guy she was the most excited to meet; Ana''s best friend. She''d heard so much about Simon it was if she already knew him. As she ran the towel down his cheek he slowly opened his eyes. "Y-you look like an angel¡­my angel¡­" He mumbled staring directly at her for a moment before his eyes closed again. Marie was stunned by his words. No one ever called her an angel before. The smile that spread across her face was surprising yet intoxicating. Simon you look like an angel too she thought happily wiping his face . . . . #Tobecontinued... 41 A Close Secre . . "I''m going to make sure everything is okay out there" Marie barely heard Jace talking. She knew she should have stopped him but for some reason she was drawn to this sleeping boy. Like her body didn''t want to leave his side. This is strange. Marie continued to stare at his adorable small face and huge head of curls. The urge to touch them was overwhelming. What is this I am feeling? She wondered. Could it be that I am attracted to him? Marie shook off those thoughts for now and continued to attempt to soothe him. The moment was cut off by Ana storming into the room. From the way the bathroom door slammed Marie knew instantly her plan didn''t work. Oh Sebby what have you done. Marie stood and quickly left to room to find her brother. She would console Ana after she hit her stupid brother upside the head. "Bestie open the door it''s me!" Lily said knocking on the bathroom door. Marie knew Ana wouldn''t open that door anytime soon. When she stepped outside she was glad she did. Seb and Jace were inches apart. Judging from their matching tense stances and balled fist, a fight was seconds away. One that Seb would easily win. Marie quickly inserted herself in the small space between them. "I don''t know who you are or what you are to Ana but know she will be mine" Jace said confidently. They were both taller than her so it was as if she wasn''t standing there at all. "Not if I have anything to do with it" Seb replied back with matching confidence. Marie knew she had to stop them before it got out of hand. And she was getting annoyed with them talking over her head "Jace could I speak with my brother alone please" She said in her sweetest voice. One thing about being small is people never think of you as a threat. Stupid of them. Jace looked down at her and gave a stiff nod before turning and walking back into the room. Marie wasted no time flipping around on her brother "What the heck happened?" She question. Seb sighed running a hand through his hair. "I didn''t exactly stick to the plan" He said looking exhausted and annoyed "It was simple Seb. Apologize; confess your love, the end. What went wrong?" Marie asked "My apology fell short and I may have suggested that I didn''t love her¡­" he trailed off. "What?!" Marie shouted. She couldn''t believe this. Are all men this stupid or just her brother? "I wanted to tell her. I was going to but when he came out here I saw them kissing in my head and I got angry. It happened so fast and then Ana slapped me¡­" He trailed off again touching his red cheek. So not only did he ruin the plan he managed to make the situation worse. To the point where Ana actually slapped him! Unbelievable! If this is what love is like Marie thought it might be better for her to just be alone. Marie looked into the sad eyes of her brother. He was always so strong and protective. She was the only one he even showed his emotions to. All she wanted was for him to be happy. Marie knew with all her heart Ana was the one who could give him that happiness. If only he wasn''t such a fool about the whole thing "You''re an idiot but you love that girl and it''s time she knew it Seb. You can''t hide your feeling forever" Marie said gently. Seb nodded and slung an arm over her shoulder "I know. This is just harder than I expected" Seb said honestly. Marie chuckled and Seb joined in. Guess it''s not so simple after all. The door opening caught both their attention. Ana stepped out looking ready for war. Her hair was piled up and she changed into black jeans and black tank. Marie could never get over how beautiful Ana was and from her brothers'' sudden tense body he was obviously thinking something along those lines "Ana, are you okay?" Marie asked softly taking a step towards the girl she saw as a sister. Ana cut her angry eyes briefly to Seb before looking back at Marie. "I''m just great" She replied rather sarcastically. Oh Seb you really pissed her off "Where are you going?" Seb demanded. Marie just wanted to hit right now. For some reason he could never say the right things to Ana. He was the smartest man she knew but when it came to Ana he was a complete idiot. Ana''s eyes flashed red with anger "That''s not your concern" She said walking off "Ana please don''t leave like this" Marie begged. She knew her friend was hurting but she really didn''t want her to be alone. Ana slowly turned around to them giving Marie a small smile "I need answers. I''m just going to see this woman named Helia. I won''t be long" Ana said "I''m coming" Seb jumped in. Ana''s body froze "No you''re not" Ana''s voice was filled with anger but Marie knew it was really to cover her pain "You are not going to see a great witch alone" Seb told her sternly. Ana raised a brow "Witch?" She questioned "Yes. Helia is a great witch. One of the most powerful witches alive. Marcos tried to contact her for a spell years ago but he couldn''t find her. That''s the thing with witches, you can only find one when they allow you to." Seb ended taking cautious steps toward Ana. He better be careful before Ana zaps him, Marie thought. But Ana seemed to be thinking over something hard; too hard to notice Seb now stood next to her. "Helia is a witch¡­.Helia knows the truth about me¡­I have to see Helia" Ana rambled more to herself than to them. Marie was curious about Ana''s thoughts but didn''t ask "Hey, did you say you have to see Helia?" Jace asked coming from the room closing the door behind him. Marie gave her brother a stern look and mouthed "Behave" to him. "Yes. And no you''re not coming" Ana told him snapping from her thoughts. She finally realized Seb was next to her. With one look she had Seb taking a few steps back. "Why do you need to see her?" Jace asked very suspiciously. Almost like he knew something Ana sighed in frustration "What''s it matter to you Jace? Do you know something about her?" By the tone of her voice Ana was on edge. Marie saw her get like this when Talon would taunt her. If Ana didn''t calm down her ability would start leaking out. Too many emotions make her go haywire "Yeah, I know everything about her" Jace said seriously. Everyone stopped and stared at him. What does he mean by that? "How?" Ana asked taking even strides in Jace''s direction. It was silent for moment.... And then Jace said the last thing any of them expected to hear "Because she is my grandmother... 42 Meeting The Witch . . Talon Pov Marcos is losing his mind. When they returned from the horrible visit with Maximus they discovered Seb had escaped. Let''s just say Marcos wasn''t too happy about that. "How could this have happened?!" Marcos bellowed at one of the scared looking human guards "I-I don''t know sir" the human stuttered back. Talon was trying to hide his amusement as he stood behind Marcos in his office. In Talons eyes this is all Marcos''s fault. He was too relaxed with Ana and she escaped. Then he left Seb alone with human guards. The amount of training Seb had those guards didn''t stand a chance. Too bad he couldn''t tell Marcos this. Talon looked back up in time to see Marcos drop the man''s body lifelessly to the ground. He had drained him of all his blood. "The situation is out of control!" Marcos yelled punching a hole in the wall. Maybe for you. Talon thought. He knew Seb''s leaving gave him a bonus kill. How he couldn''t wait to rip him and that girl apart. "I believe you should continue the search for the girl and I''ll find Seb" Talon suggested. He knew well that Seb was in Mercy Falls because that''s where Ana would have gone. Another secret he kept from his master. "The last scent of the girl was in Seattle. I''ll start there. When you find Seb bring him to me. I want to kill him myself" Marcos said black eyes filled with rage. Talon nodded in acceptance but knew he wouldn''t obey his master. As soon as Marcos leaves for Seattle, Talon will leave for Mercy Falls. He could barely contain his excitement at the thought of killing them both. Oh Seb and Ana beware¡­ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Bobby Pov All he wanted was for Kim to shut up! For the last hour she and Josie have been going on nonstop about the new girl coming to the party. All this chatter is seriously messing up his buzz. He lifted the plastic cup to his mouth downing the remaining contents. Josie leaned over him again to talk to Kim. He was starting to wonder why he sat in the middle of them. "I heard from Ashley, who heard from Darcy, who heard from Stephanie, whose weird cousin Eddy works at that shitty motel outside of town that the new girl is staying there" Josie said. Bobby''s head was spinning; he could barely understand her babble. "We should go there tonight and give her a real welcome" Kim replied in a devious voice. Bobby knew that meant bad things were going to happen to the new girl. He still couldn''t believe she rejected his offer. No girl rejects him! Not to mention he saw her leaving with Jace. He couldn''t let his ex-best friend get the girl. The only reason Bobby slept with Kim was to get back at Jace for turning on him and befriending that geek Simon. He quickly realized that Jace never even cared for Kim. It sucks for him, because now he can''t get rid of her. Bobby stood no longer wanting to hear the girls plotting. He pushed his way through the crowd heading upstairs for some peace. The party would continue all night but he was too drunk to participate any further. And it wasn''t even midnight yet. Once upstairs he found an empty room and collapsed onto the bed. He couldn''t get the hot new girl out of his mind. Bobby wondered if he actually wanted her for more than just sex. That would be a first. Quietly the bedroom door opened and seconds later he was being straddled "Hey sexy waiting for me" Kim purred leaning closer to him. Her alcohol breath burned his nostrils. "Get off" he mumbled turning his head "What?!" Kim asked as if she didn''t hear. Bobby grabbed her by the hips and pushed her off. She let out a yelp of surprise. "What the hell Bobby!" Kim screeched. He couldn''t stand the sound of her voice. Standing up he reached down to zip up his pants that she had cleverly undone in seconds. "What are you doing?" She questioned in her usual bitchy tone. At this point he just had enough of Kim. Without turning to face her, Bobby walked toward the bedroom door. "Later Kim" he said pushing the door open and inserting himself back into the party. Something was bothering him. That something had blue eyes and long dark hair. Bobby needed more time with mystery girl of Mercy Falls. And what Bobby wants Bobby gets. Yanking another beer from the fridge he decided then and there he would go after her. If Jace gets in his way he''ll just deal with him the way he does anyone else that has something he wants. Bobby is a taker¡­ So he would simply just take her... Ana Pov Did he really just say what I think he just said? Glancing at the faces of Seb and Marie I know I didn''t hear wrong. "Your grandmother is great witch?" Seb asked voice showing his disbelief. Jace raised a brow at him. "What''s it to you?" Jace snapped "Just answer the question Jace" I jumped in Jace turned his handsome face to me. His eyes softened when he looked at me and I had to force myself not to be effected by it. What''s going on with me? It can''t be natural to be this attracted to two men. "Ana did you hear me?" Jace asked. I hadn''t even realized that I was just staring at him and not absorbing a word he said. "Huh?" Was my genius reply. Jace''s lip turned up in a halfhearted smile that could melt a girl''s heart. Focus Ana! "I said let me take you to my grams. It isn''t my place to tell her story." He said like I understood that. But what choice did I have right now. "Marie" I said facing my small confused looking friend "Do you mind keeping an eye on the others until we return?" Marie exchanged a glance with her brother before nodding. Speaking of the jerk he was next for me do deal with. "Seb you are not coming" I told him seriously. The expression on his face could only be described as defiance. He stood taller folding his arms across his chest "I understand you''re angry with me but there is no way in hell I''m leaving you alone with witches" Seb replied back raising his brows in a challenge. I could just scream right now! This night just keeps getting worse the longer it goes on. And I have a feeling this witch is only going to add to my problems. However, like usual Seb was right. I shouldn''t travel alone to meet a witch. Jace wouldn''t be any help if trouble arose considering the witch is his grandmother. What does that make him? All my senses tell me he''s human but I''m still relatively new to the vampire thing. Maybe I''ll ask him after I talk to his grandmother. "Fine. Let''s go guys" I said walking off ahead of them. ~~~~~~~~ Once we were in Jace''s car I was ready to get back out and just make a run for it. The tension was so thick I could almost see the waves of it in the air. To make matters worse I have to sit in the middle of them. Oh joy . Jace is driving pretty fast and I know it''s because he wants out of this car like we do. The silence weighs heavily around us. Honestly I don''t want to talk to either guy. They have both royally pissed me off tonight; especially Seb. Geez I just don''t get him. He shows all the right signs but says all the wrong words. Maybe I''m just looking into it too hard. Seb''s a man, a strong man. Telling a girl how he feels shouldn''t be that hard. After earlier tonight I''m more certain he doesn''t love me. And Jace, I don''t even know where to begin. He had years to approach me and he never did once. Now that I''m back with a new appearance he suddenly wants me! Forget that! In my mind it doesn''t add up. Then again Simon is a good judge of character and he clearly trusts Jace. Ugh all this boy drama is making my head spin. "We''re here." Jace said bringing me back to the moment. I was so spaced out thinking about stupid boys I hadn''t even known we were in the forest. Deep in the forest from the surrounding trees. We all got out and stood in front of the small old looking wooden cottage. Wow it looks exactly like my mother explained in her story. Maybe she wasn''t lying after all. Well only one way to find out. Cautiously we all walk to the door. The sound of crunching leaves and twigs snapping is all that can be heard with each step. I raise my hand to knock once we reach the porch. The door however, flew open on it''s on before I could even touch it. I peek at Jace who simply nods for me to enter. Slowly I walk inside with Seb closely behind me and Jace after him. The place smells like a mixture of herbs and something else. I know I smelled this before. It''s a scent that doesn''t smell quite human. The wood floor creaks under my feet. I''m wondering if I should call out ''hello'' or ''hey witch!'' Seems reasonable but instead I stay quiet and turn a corner entering an old fashioned kitchen. Standing next to a large oak table is a very old looking woman. Her hair is shoulder length and white. She is dressed in a long purple gypsy like skirt wearing multiple beaded necklaces and bracelets. Her gray eyes connect with mine, reading me like a book. It''s then that I recognize her unusual scent. It''s the same one Verna carries. Which means Verna is a witch too. "Hello Analise. You''re late. And it seems you brought Sebastian and my grandson too. Please take a seat" she said gesturing to the table. My jaw dropped open. How did she know my name or Seb''s? Who, by the way hates being called Sebastian. "Please sit and I''ll explain how I know what I know." She said answering my internal question. My body rigidly followed her requests. The sound of four chairs scraping the ground can be heard as we all take a seat at the old table. Helia sits across from the three of us. "My name is Helia. I am the current crone of witches" Helia said never taking her wise eyes off me. It was kind of unnerving . . . #Tobecontinued.... 43 Into The Pas . . "Uh what''s a crone?" I asked feeling a little embarrassed by my lack of knowledge in supernatural terms. "It''s the leader of witches. The highest title and most powerful witch alive" Seb answered staring at Helia. The old woman smiled and nodded to him. "That is correct. My title gives me great power and knowledge." Helia told me. "What does any of this have to do with me? How do I fit into this?" I needed to know what was going on here. Helia gave me a warm smile. Same one Verna uses. Wonder if it''s a witch thing. "My dear Analise you are very special. But to understand your place now you must first know how the story began." Helia reached into her pocket pulling out a small vile. A swirling metallic green liquid was inside. I watched curiously as she poured one single droplet onto the table. Upon impact it shimmered brightly as it swirled into a ball. It looks cool but what is it? My question was answered when an image began to appear. It was blurry at first but soon cleared. It''s like she turned the table into a TV monitor. The distorted picture transformed into a woman; a beautiful woman at that. Her face was strong but her eyes soft and blue like mine. Even her long dark hair resembled me. Who is she? "The woman you see there went by many names. Those close to her called her Celeste. Others knew her as the creator or the pure one." Helia said dropping another droplet of green liquid onto the table. The image changed again. This time the woman, Celeste, sat on a huge gold throne. The room she was in was extravagant and everything was blinding white. Her long white dress clung to her body perfectly, flowing down past her feet. It made her dark hair and light eyes pop. She was the most striking woman I had ever seen. The way Celeste sat on the throne exuberated power and grace. All I wanted to do was reach my hand out and touch her. Unconsciously my hand slowly reached out to her. "Ana don''t!" Jace shouted. But it was too late. As soon as my fingertips touched the table they sank through like they would a glass of cold water. As if something on the side was pulling me into it. "Ana let go!" Jace yelled. "I can''t" I screamed back. I tried to pull my arm back but the more I pulled the harder this force yanked me through. Seb wrapped his arms around my waist as he tried unsuccessfully to help me out. Panic kicked in when the table, which really wasn''t a table, had consumed me up to my shoulder. "Ahh! Help!" I screamed as Seb gripped me harder "Grandmother! Get her out!" Jace''s voice was riddled with anxiety which only further added to my rising fear. "This is not my doing. Analise wants this" Helia said calmly. What the heck is she talking about? This I can easily say I do not want! I opened my mouth to yell at her because she is beyond crazy if she thinks I want to be sucked into something I can''t even explain. When suddenly the force holding me increased in strength and snatched me from Seb''s strong arms into a pit of flashing colors¡­ Seb Pov Sebs heart pounded a tattoo against his chest. Whatever had Ana just ripped her from his arms into the image on the table that has since disappeared. He instantly dropped to his knees looking underneath hoping it was just some parlor trick. Unfortunately it wasn''t and Ana was nowhere in sight "Where is she witch?!" He said barely containing his anger. How could she calmly sit there after what just happened? Helia raised a brow at him before reaching into her other pocket taking out another vile with purple fluid inside. "I simply show what needs to be seen. Analise chose to enter the past herself. Whether she knew consciously or not it felt her true desire and tugged her in" Helia leaned over the now normal looking table dropping three pinches of the new liquid onto it. An explosion of light beamed through the center. Seb had to cover his eyes for a moment until it died down. Spots still danced in his line of sight after. "What''s happening? Where did she go?" Jace asked. Both men simmered with anger as they looked down at the distorted image that began to appear. Helia didn''t reply, just pointed a wrinkling finger at the table. Finally a picture came through visibly. It was the same as the one Ana touched. The beautiful woman sat on her throne alone in the white marble room. The room itself looked elegant and royal. Something from those fairy tales he used to read Marie when she was young. Seb wondered briefly where this was. He was about to asked but the picture widened showing an unconscious Ana lying on the floor a few feet away from the woman. Seb''s hand automatically reached out to Ana. Unlike what just happen a moment ago, Sebs hand didn''t sink through but instead felt the cold, hard surface of the wood table. "You can''t enter a vortex. Especially one like this that''s so far into the past" Helia said when she saw the disappointed look on his face "Where is she? Is she alright?" Seb was angry that he didn''t protect her but whatever pulled her in was too strong for him. "Analise is one thousand years in the past. I wanted to show her how she fits into what''s happening by showing her how it all began but the vortex drew her inside instead." Helia replied to him before walking out of the room. Sebs eyes went back to the table. Ana still lay unmoving on the floor. All he wanted was to be there beside her and comfort her. "So this is some kind of portal and she is back in time?" Seb asked still waiting for Ana to move "Not exactly. If a portal is open anyone can pass through it to the other side. This is usually to a different place but the same point in time. A vortex however, is a window into certain past events and only extremely powerful people can safely transport through one." Jace explained. Jace too was watching Ana before suddenly turning away. He began rummaging through cabinets taking out jars containing different powders and liquids. Jace started to furiously combine the ingredients, some of which appeared to be live insects, into a bowl. "What are you doing?" Seb thought Jace might be losing it. He hoped the boy wasn''t seriously going to eat that foul smelling concoction. "I can''t travel in a vortex. Hell I''m not even strong enough to open a vortex window like my grandmother did. But I remember a spell my grams taught me that will allow me to send my spirit through." Jace was speaking too quickly. Seb could barely keep up with what he was going on about. "Explain further" Seb demanded. Jace shouldered past him looking into yellow fridge for something. He huffed angrily when he didn''t find it. Jace went back to open and slamming cabinets obviously missing an item in his disgusting concoction. "Listen I need to send my spirit to Ana. The vortex pulled her in because that''s what she wanted. It won''t allow her out until she sees what she went there to see. Without a guide she could be stuck there" Jace''s voice was filled with dread and it only made Seb even angrier that he wasn''t able to hold onto her. "Looking for something?" Helia said appearing back in the kitchen like she never left. Jace turned to his short grandmother with a distressed look on his face "Please tell me where the fairy wings are?" he begged. Fairy wings? Seb thought. They couldn''t be talking about wings from an actual fairy. Could they? "Fairies are extinct. Those wings are very rare and hard to come by. What do you need them for?" Helia spoke in such a cool manner Seb wondered if the woman was ever worried about anything. She certainly isn''t worried about Ana, at least not to the extent of his worry or Jace''s. "I need to help Ana if she doesn''t find her way¡­" Jace trailed off the end running his hands through his hair. Seb picked up that there is much more to this than Jace originally stated. "My grandson, you are not strong or experienced enough to properly be any help to her" Helia said gently to Jace "Then you do it!" Seb interjected. It was kind of her fault Ana''s in there anyway. The least she could do is help her out. Helia turned her knowing gray eyes on him; studying him for a moment. The way her eyes peered into his it was like she was looking into his soul or something. He wanted to turn away but something inside him would not back down. "Interesting" She said with a small smile "Okay I''ll go to her only if you do something for me after" Helia bargained "Deal" Seb replied instantly agreeing even though he hadn''t a clue what she wanted from him. Her eyes lit up in delight at his speedy reply. Seb didn''t care about that now. All he wanted was Ana out of that vortex. And if he couldn''t get her himself then Helia was his only choice. The old witch opened a drawer next to fridge. It seemed to be empty but there was a tiny latch on the inside that she pushed to open a hidden compartment. Jace huffed in annoyance, probably because he missed that in his earlier search. She pulled out a small square box made of leaves. Slowly she pried it open and out fluttered a pair of wings. Seb watched in awe as the three inch wings fluttered lively in the air; their blue like glow casting an unreal gleam around the room. It was beautiful, he could only wonder what the fairy looked like who they wings belonged to. "Wow that''s amazing" Seb couldn''t shake his shocked state. He knew about vampires and witches but not any other creatures of the night. "Yes, it is such a sad thing these entire poor creatures were slaughtered for the power in the very wings you see now" Helia said catching the wings in her fist "These were a gift from a dying fairy friend" she added referring to wings in her hand. Seb wished Marie could see this. His sister always believed fairies were real. Guess she was right. Helia took the mixture Jace prepared and took her seat at the table. The image was still showing Ana lying unconscious. Seb''s heart tightened with anxiety. "Grams are you sure about this" Jace asked dampening her face and arms with a wet towel "You know the risks Jace" Helia whispered back drinking the foul smelling bubbling liquid. Seb wondered what was all in there but thought better about asking. She released the wings back into the air. They fluttered gracefully hypnotizing Seb yet again. " Letjeti Me U Zemlju Besmrtnika Dragi Moj Prijatelju " Helia said in a foreign language eyes closed tightly. The wings flapped harder before diving into her open mouth. The blue glow still showing as they passed down her throat. "What did she speak?" Seb asked Jace "She was speaking in Croatian; the language of the fairies. She asked the wings to take her to the land of immortals" Jace answered taking slow steps away from his grandmothers still body. Helia''s body started to shake slightly and right before his eyes trails of steam rose from her skin. That explains why Jace was wetting her skin. "Jace, tell me the truth. What will happen if this doesn''t work?" Seb knew the younger guy was holding something back and he needed to know what. Jace fully faced him with sad eyes. "If Ana doesn''t find her way out the pressure of the vortex will weigh on her body. She isn''t from that time so the longer she''s there her body will begin to give. She''ll get cold, it''ll become harder for her to move as her internal organs crush and then¡­" Jace stopped himself and glanced longingly at Ana on the mock screen. Jealousy rose within Seb but he pushed it aside. For now "And then what?" He pushed Jace to finish his sentence even though he already guessed the outcome. "And then she''ll die¡­" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . . #Tobecontinued..... 44 1000 Years Ago . . Ana Pov The skin on my body felt like it was being pressed with the weight of the world onto my bones. It was as if I was being suctioned through a straw. I tried to open my eyes but all around there was nothing but flashing colors. They zipped around me brightly as my body continued to tumble into an abyss. Time seemed to slow down along with my flailing limbs. Until I landed hard face down on a cold floor. The impact hurt like a bitch but I couldn''t move my body at all. What I could do was hear sounds, all around me; the shuffling of feet, murmuring voices and a loudly creaking door either opening or closing. Damn it, all I want right now is to open my eyes. Something tells me this place isn''t Helia''s kitchen. "Just relax little time traveler. The pain will subside gradually" a woman''s soft but firm voice glided down my ears. It wasn''t a voice I''d ever heard but one I could listen to all day. Who said that? Maybe if I could at least get my eyes to open that simply question could be answered. Taking her advice I relaxed my stiff, sore body. Focusing hard I was able to finally pry my eyes open. The blinding white in the room was a little too much to bear so I closed them instantly. A few minutes later I slowly opened them again more prepared this time. The room that came into view I recognized as the one from the picture I fell in. It was even more beautiful in person. Everything was white with gold accents. If I lifted my head I was sure a gold chandelier would be there. A few feet in front of me the spectacular looking woman sat unmoving on her gold throne. My eyes danced all over her, taking in her mirror image features. She looks more like me than I care to admit. With the exception of a few details and her obvious beauty, she could be my older sister or something. Her eyes locked with mine and she smiled a small smile at me. Who is this woman? The sound of heavy doors opening behind me drew her attention away. If only I could turn my head to see who entered. Instead I laid there waiting for them to pass. First to march by me was a woman with long white hair. She had it in a single braid sweeping down her back. The long black dress swooshed as she moved. Trailing behind her was a little girl carrying a wooden doll. The girl''s brown hair was in a similar braid and her little burgundy dress looked too big for her. She didn''t pass me like the woman but stopped and looked at me curiously "Grandmother, who is this?" She asked. The woman stopped short of the throne and turned back to the girl "Who dear?" She said looking confused at the child. The little girl frowned "The girl laying right her" She replied point a small finger at me. The woman placed her hands on her hips in a disapproving fashion "Helia stop telling stories. There is no one there. No come on" The woman''s voice left no room for arguing. The little girl stomped her small foot but obeyed. She took two steps away before turning and looking me right in the eye. "I see you" she whispered. Well I see you too kid, I wanted to say but couldn''t. Geez was I sucked in here to just lie around. They approached the throne and bowed respectful "Celeste, I have come to warn you" The white haired woman said "Carry on" The woman called Celeste replied "Arc must not go into battle. None of my visions show us winning this war. We must flee" The older woman''s voices sounded full of fear. What is she talking about? This is so confusing. More feeling came into my fingers and I could move them slightly. Like that helps. Out of nowhere a smoky apparition began to form right in front of my eyes. I watched closely as the shaper became clearer and clearer, until Helia, Jace''s old grams stood in front of me. Well more like floated. "Helia?" I murmured with a raspy voice. Clearing my throat I tried again "Helia where am I? Are you a ghost?" I asked because she did look like floating smoke but still like herself. "No dear I''m no ghost. This is just my spirit coming to guide you through this. And this place you''re in would be Nexus, home of the supernatural." Helia explained but it didn''t make sense to me. "Uh could you explain it like your talking to a five year old" I said getting movement in my neck. Helia floated to the side no longer blocking my view of the woman talking beyond me. "The image I showed you was one thousand years into the past in a place we call Nexus. Nexus is a realm parallel to earth and where all the creatures'' humans consider supernatural originated. There are two portals that connect this place to your land that you call earth." Helia said watching the exchange between the women get more intense. Celeste still looked calm, but the older woman was on a rampage explaining something with lots of hand gestures. "So am I like on another planet?" I wondered. This is all so strange "No. Think of Nexus and earth as the same place but separated by a wall. Humans don''t know the wall is there and never see it. Supernaturals from Nexus know about the realm that separates us but can only enter through a portal." Helia glided to the other side me, glancing over my body "Why am I here? And why can''t I move?" My frustration was growing by my inability to budge "Traveling through a vortex is a strain on the body. You should gain control soon. As to why you''re here-" Helia was cut short by the doors bursting open forcefully. I could hear several feet stomping in along with clanging metal. Soon enough I was almost surrounded by bulking men dressed in chainmail carrying swords. There was one man leading and the only one in gold chainmail. These people sure do like gold. His movements were firm and hard. He walked with authority and power. The guy snatched off his helmet of revealing a handsome scruffy face and dark hair. All the men with him dropped to one knee saying "your majesty" prideful to Celeste, while he simply placed his right fist to his heart. This guy must be some big deal if he didn''t have to bow. "Who is he? Better yet who are all these people?" I asked Helia who was watching like she already seen this before. "That man is named Arc. These are the men in the army he leads. The woman on the throne is the creator. She is the first vampire and ruler of Nexus. The older woman is a crone of this time named Hildegarde. And the little, scared looking girl is me." My head jerked up quickly. Her statement just shocked some life into me. Slowly I moved myself into a sitting position. "Uh did you just say that little girl is you?" I asked thinking I heard wrong. Helia nodded. No way! "But this was a thousand years ago! You only look like sixty or seventy, not a thousand!" My disbelief was in every word I said. Helia looked unfazed by outburst as she continued to watch the scene before us. "Vampires are the only creatures that stop aging. The rest us age at a human rate until about age twenty and then it slows. The reason I live so long is because I am a crone and a crone cannot die until she names her successor, which I have not." Her explanation was so simple yet complex at the same time. I was going to ask why she wouldn''t name her replacement but Arc''s roaring voice stopped me. "NO! We must attack now before Erebus illegally uses the portal again and transports more turned humans here!" Arc shouted pacing in front of the throne. Celeste regarded him coolly. "My son if you do this we will all fall" Celeste said gently. The more I watched Arc it became easier to see his resemblance to Celeste. She did just call him son so he must be. "Nonsense! I have the best men! Just because your witch says I will lose doesn''t make it a fact mother!" Arc countered "Young prince my visions are never wrong" Hildegarde threw in angrily. Arc just waved her off "Mother, please listen. Erebus is out of control. He is illegally turning humans into vampires and creating an army to kill you and take your crystal heart. If we don''t stop him now he will succeed. I have sources that located his hide out. If we surprise attack him tonig--" Arc abruptly stopped talking when Celeste stood. Her calm was long gone and lightning bolts shot through her eyes. She was mad "Son, I gave you an order to stand down. You will not disobey me!" Celeste''s voice was so powerful everyone in the room dropped to the floor, which the exception of her son. Even I was scared of her and I''m already unseen on the ground. Arc angrily strode from the room, his men shortly after. Meanwhile I finally had enough strength to stand. Even though my legs felt like jelly. "Well, that was intense." I said to Helia "What''s he so upset about anyways?" Helia sighed sadly before speaking "Arc was Celeste''s only son and a warrior; very strong, but very foolish. A vampire named Erebus wanted to be king, he wanted power. So he began illegally using the portals to travel to earth where he turned hundreds of humans. His goal was to take the crystal heart of immortals that lie in Celeste''s chest and awaken the red dragon to enslave the human race" Helia told me "Oh my gosh that''s awful. Did they stop him?" my anxiety increased because for some reason I felt connected to this story. Just wasn''t sure how "Yes and no. Celeste''s mate, Arc''s father went to battle alongside the wolves. But they were outnumbered. Erebus knew that the alpha of the weres carried a crystal heart of wolves. As he slaughtered the huge wolf he tore it from his chest. Arc''s father saw this and knew he couldn''t allow Erebus to have one of the hearts. He attacked Erebus and shattered the heart, forcibly launching the pieces into the air. Erebus chopped his head off seconds later" Helia said sadly floating closer to watch her younger self play. Wow this Erebus guy is a real ass! I guess that explains why Arc was so determined to kill him. So where did this go wrong? . . . 45 1000 Years Ago 2 . . "Once the heart of wolves was destroyed it split the wolves. Those in wolf form at the breaking couldn''t change back and those in human form could no longer sense their beast. The weres blamed the vampires and refused to help them fight again. Every creature began retreating into the portals causing chaos. This brings us to this day we are in now. This is the day we fell. Arc disobeyed his mother and was led into a trap where he was killed." Helia''s eyes welled but no tears fell. For some reason the tears fell from my eyes. This is such a sad story and these people feel so close to me. Being here makes me feel like I''m home strangely enough "Come on Helia" The older woman said to young Helia. The little girl waved at Helia who smiled and waved back at her young self. As if that''s not weird. Celeste gracefully strode from the room followed by Hildegarde and young Helia. I turned my attention back to the Helia I knew, whose aberration seemed to be more transparent than before. "So there was a war here that was lost. Those who didn''t die fled to earth using portals. I get that, what I don''t get is what a war a thousand years before me in a different place has to do with me?" I asked very confused. Yes I feel a connection here but hey I am a vampire now so that''s probably why. Helia didn''t respond. Instead she floated from the room after the women. Not seeing any other options I followed. Exiting the large iron doors into an immaculate corridor. It was the complete opposite of the throne room. The floors were made of black marble and the walls a shined like jagged ice. I ran my hand along the surface and was stunned by the coldness. Is that really ice? Everyone was getting further away from me so I picked up my pace to catch up. Celeste had entered a grand bedroom after walking down a set of spiral stairs. Little Helia bounced on the bed way bigger than any king bed I''d seen. I wondered what we were doing in here for a moment but chose not to ask. Celeste ran her fingers along the mahogany wall. There didn''t seem to be anything on it but she paused with her fingertips on something. She pushed on it and the wall caved in. the walls expanded and opened. Celeste walked into it and when she came back she had a sleeping black haired baby girl in her arms. Well that was unexpected "Does anyone know about your pregnancy?" Hildegarde asked sitting next to Celeste on the bed. Celeste rubbed the baby''s head lovingly "No. I hid my pregnancy from everyone and you were the only one there for her birth. If Erebus knows she exists he''ll kill her. He will kill my son tonight I''m certain but he must not take both my children." Celeste said with deep sadness looking at her daughter. She laid the baby on the bed next young Helia. Celeste then stood and began pulling down her dress. Okay what is she doing? I looked to Helia and was certain her form was fading. "You have to cut it from me Hildegarde" Celeste said drawing my attention back to her topless figure. "Are you sure about this?" Hildegarde questioned taking a short, shape blade from between her breasts. "It''s the only way to save my daughter and hopefully one day the people. Take my crystal heart and put it in her. When Erebus comes to kill me I won''t be as strong but I''ll be strong enough to imprison him for at least a millennium" Celeste said raising her arms in the air. Hildegarde nodded in agreement and stuck the blade into her left side. Celeste howled in pain, the sound made me ache. The old witch drew her blade slowly down leaving a trail of thick blood. When she pulled the knife back a gaping hole was still in Celeste side. That''s when I realized the blade must be made of platinum because she wasn''t healing quickly. Hildegarde reached her hand inside the hole; Celeste cringed but still remained still. When she took her bloody hand out, inside it was a rugged shaped crystal. It shined and thumped magnificently, as if it were alive. Celeste wound closed and she picked up the sleeping baby. The intensity was so high I thought I could feel it. No this is something else. I clutched my stomach as an uncomfortable knot formed there. What the hell? Turning to face Helia, her ghost form was barely visible "Helia what''s happening?" I asked still holding my stomach "My time is almost up. The spell doesn''t last long" Helia said fading out "What about me? How do I get out?!" The pain increased causing me to double over. "Find the portal" Helia sounded far away "Where, How?" My desperate voice showed my fear "Follow your instincts¡­" Helia''s voiced trailed off as she completely disappeared leaving me alone a thousand years in the past with no way out. I looked back up and Hildegarde was chanting something. The crystal heart spun wildly in the air with trails of lights. The spinning increased as it lowered itself into the baby chest. The crystal sunk into her chest with ease not even showing a point of entry. "Remember to go through the portal and use the spell to freeze her in time" Celeste said kissing the baby in her arms. "I love you" She whispered kisser one last time before handing her to Hildegarde. The crone bowed respectfully before vanishing through the still open wall with the baby and Helia. My knees gave out and I dropped to the ground. My insides felt like they were being crushed. Crap this hurts. "You''re almost out of time young traveler. Go now to the portal" I looked up from the floor to see Celeste looking down at me. "You can see me?" It wasn''t the best time for that question but hey. She smiled "Yes, there isn''t much I don''t see. You grew up even more beautiful than I expected" She said looking at me like I was the most precious thing in the world. Why is she looking like that? I never got the chance to ask because her doors shot open and at least ten men barged in. Celeste began gracefully fighting them with her bare hands. Not one could touch her. Wow she''s good. I force myself to my feet desperate to help her "Go to the portal before you die here daughter!" She shouted ripping off a man''s head. Wait I can die here? No, no, no. I use all my will to run from the room out the huge palace. I end up running into a garden the back yard. A pain in my chest seizes my next step. Its hurts so bad the feeling of dying washes over me. No I will not die twice. Once was bad enough. If I can survive that death I can survive anything. With deliberate steps I continue pushing my way through the garden. Once I get to the end of the yard I realize this palace sits on a cliff. Down below waves crash against rocks on the shore. That''s just perfect. What now. Helia''s final words flow through my mind. I close my eyes and concentrate on what I feel beside pain. The cool wind brushes my face. Celeste smile warms my heart. With my eyes still closed I take a few steps back from the edge. Briefly I paused before running full speed and diving off the cliffs edge¡­ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . . #Tobecontinued... 46 Erebus Must Remain Dead . . Seb Pov(perspective) "How long does this take?" Seb questioned growing more irritated by the second with the young witch "It depends, I don''t know exactly" Jace said with equal frustration. He was desperately trying to find the right ingredients to get the vortex screen back up. It went off shortly after his grandmother''s spirit left. And Seb has been losing his shit ever since. That was 2 hours ago. "Why can''t you bring the image back up witch?" Seb asked for the one hundredth time "Half-witch actually and these are complex spells" Jace said dropping blue liquid on the table. Just like every other time he tried it just sizzled but no picture. Which means no Ana. Seb was so worried he felt like his heart running wildly trying to break free of his chest. Jace went back to the cabinets searching for other ingredients. Hopefully some that really works "So you''re a half witch?" Seb asked stopping his pacing "Yes. Human father, witch mother who hates the craft." Jace replied mixing things together. That explains why he isn''t as strong as a full witch. Seb didn''t really care. All he wanted was for Ana to get out of that vortex. He couldn''t stop thinking about the moment at the motel. He had the perfect moment to tell Ana how he truly felt and choked. Honestly he was still pissed about her kissing this witch boy. But could he blame her? By now he was sure she wouldn''t give him another chance. But was he willing to stand by and watch her be with someone else. Hell no! Sounds selfish, but it''s the truth. He''d have to find a way to get back in her good graces. That would be easier if the witch kid wasn''t around. Seb turned to Jace as he yet again unsuccessfully poured another fluid on the now multicolored table. "Ugh it''s been too long!" Seb shouted running his hands down his face "I''m doing the best I can! You''re not the only one who loves her you know" Jace said angrily. Seb paused his movements and regarded Jace "Who said anything about love?" Seb questioned taking a step towards him. Jace laughed humorlessly taking a matching step until they were face to face. "You don''t need to say it. It''s in the way you look at her when she''s not watching. It''s in your actions since she was sucked in. What you don''t know is I love her too and I will fight for her" Jace said voice hard and determined. Seb half smiled. He admired the boys drive but if he thought himself competition then he needs to think again. "You know nothing about Ana" Seb challenged. He spent every day with her the last two years, he was certain the Ana now is nothing like the Ana Jace knows. "I know now she''s some type of supernatural. The rest will come when I make her mine" Jace shot back. Seb was starting to get pissed off. He and the witch boy were almost nose to nose. The testosterone in the air weighed heavily. "Touch her and I will break every bone in your body" Seb said ferociously "Is that a threat?" Jace dared. Seb gave a dark chuckle "No. It''s a guarantee" Seb saw Jace''s eyes widened slightly before he tried to cover it. Jace didn''t chance to add anything else because Helia bolted awake with a scream. Both men separated and Jace ran to his grandmother''s aid. She was panting hard but jumped off taking off out the room. They both ran after her. Helia went to the bathroom and started filling the tub with scorching hot water. Now is not the time for a bath, Seb thought. "Grandmother what happened? Where''s Ana?" Jace was looking as confused as Seb felt. The tub was half way full now with more water rushing through. Seb couldn''t take his eyes off the water. He thought he saw something flash in it but brushed it off as a trick of the light. Helia was still trying to catch her breath "Por-portal. She needs an entry point" Helia pulled another vile from her pocket and poured the contents into the water. Here Jace can''t make one good potion and Helia has pockets full of them. Jace really must be a half witch after all. Seb looked back into the tub and this time he was sure he saw something in there. And he knew exactly what it was. He moved so quickly he almost knocked Helia out the way as he drove his upper body into the tub. Seb came back up empty handed but wouldn''t dare stop. He dove is arms back into the burning water ignoring the pain as he felt for something, anything. Suddenly he felt an object. Seb used both arms to reach in and yank it out with all the force in his body. Finally Ana emerged from the water gasping. Her face was pale, lips blue, she was shaking terribly and even had frost on her eyelashes but Seb had never been happier to have her in his arms. He cradled her as tightly as he could on the bathroom floor. "S-s-s-seb" Ana stuttered. Seb could scream at how relieved he is to hear her sweet voice again. In reality she wasn''t gone that long but given where she was he wasn''t sure he would get her back. Seb couldn''t help himself and planted hot kisses all over her cold face "I-I''m st-still mad at y-y-you" Ana said shivering. Seb didn''t fight the laugh that bubbled up. He squeezed her harder trying to warm her before he replied "You can be mad at me forever if you promise to never scare me like that again¡­" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Ana Pov "This should help" Helia said handing me a steaming cup of what I presumed was tea. I took the large coffee cup and inhaled the steam. It smelled of honey. Taking a sip confirmed the liquid to be as sweet as it smelled. Jace walked into the kitchen carrying a fleece blanket. He gently wrapped the soft material around my shoulders. I smiled gratefully at him. Jace returned the smile and then frowned at Seb''s hand on the small of my back before taking a seat in the chair on the opposite side of me. I have been back from the vortex for about twenty minutes and in that time Seb hasn''t once left my side. What''s up with him? Maybe he was worried about me not making it out. Not that I blame him since I was worried too. "So how''d you get out?" Jace asked curiously. "Well" I started but stopped, thinking to the moment I dived off the cliff. It was the scariest thing I''d done but I knew I had to. I lifted my head up to see Helia. She was standing at the stove stirring something in a big pot with her back to me. Her final words drifted through my mind before she left me in the vortex. "I followed my instincts" I finally admitted "And they lead me to the edge of a cliff. I dove off into the freezing water. For a moment when I was under I felt like I''d made a mistake. But then I saw a shimmering light further down. The next thing I knew Seb was pulling me out of a bathtub." I ended taking another sip of the hot tea. Helia came back to the table and sat across from us just like when we first arrived here. Seeing her there brought a lot of questions to my mind. "So Celeste was the creator of vampires" I stated to get my thoughts organized "Yes. The first immortal" Helia responded "Okay. And one thousand years ago a war started on Nexus because this Erebus guy wanted all the power. Celeste sacrificed herself to imprison him right?" I asked Helia nodded. "Does that mean she''s dead?" I questioned even though I was sure of the answer "Mostly likely" Helia replied. I couldn''t hide the disappointment on my face. A part of me held hope she was strong enough to survive even without her crystal heart. This brings me to my next question "What happened to her baby? The daughter she gave her powers to?" Helia looked at me with something in her eyes I couldn''t decipher before responding "My grandmother and I took her though the portal. When we arrived on earth my grandmother used a similar spell to the one used on Erebus. Except this one put the baby in a timeless slumber. The child was engulfed in an unbreakable cocoon and laid deep in the earth''s core until the rising spell was performed" Helia explained looking intently at me. I glanced at Jace and Seb who both looked equally confused by the story. For some reason I wasn''t. "Where is she now?" My voice quivered a little but I brushed it off as after effects from my journey. Helia smiled a slow full smile that had me nervous for her reply. She then took the finger of her right hand and drew small circles on the palm of her left. When she was done she held the palm up us. "You tell me" Helia said The center of her hand had transformed into a mirror. The image that it reflected was me. I was so startled I jumped out of my chair sending it crashing to the floor. "Me! I-I''m the baby" my words at the end came out as a whisper, more to myself than anything "How is that possible? She''s eighteen?!" Seb asked "Why didn''t you tell me she was the daughter of Celeste?" Jace jumped in to say before Helia could respond to Seb. I wasn''t paying much attention to them though, because my mind was reeling from the new piece of information. Celeste was my real mother. It all makes sense really. The way she looked like me. Her smile that made me feel at home. Now that I think about it, she even called me daughter! Geez I can be so stupid sometimes. How''d I miss that! "Jace-" Helia started but I cut her off "I met my mother. The real one!" I said still stunned by it. In the next instance sadness took over because I knew that would be the last time I ever saw her. I had so many questions for her that she would never answer. "Technically yes Celeste is your birth mother, but Lucy Walker is your mother too" Helia reminded me. "So Lucy''s story about taking me from cloaked people is true" I shot out a little irritably. My anger at the woman who raised me was still there apparently. "Yes. I needed to make sure the location was correct. That''s when I started going to the library where she worked. Lucy over heard some things and followed me and the other witches the night of your rising. You came out so forcefully it knocked us unconscious" Helia informed us "And that''s when she took me¡­" I added putting the pieces together. "Right. I found you a few days later but witches believe everything happens for a reason. So I left you in her care" she explained. Everything happens for a reason my ass! What''s the reason for years of bullying and torture? To build character?! Yeah right. My sarcastic thoughts must have showed on my face because Helia narrowed her eyes at me "No family is perfect Analise remember that. Lucy may not have been the perfect mother but she loved you. That''s a fact" Helia''s lecturing was frustrating but I tried my best not to let it get to me. She just doesn''t understand how I feel about being lied to my whole life. "Okay whatever, so I''m some thousand year old daughter of the first immortal. What''s this all add up to now?" I''m missing something big here and I need to know what. "Technically you are 18 since you didn''t start aging until you rose. But it all matters now because Erebus is due to rise again" the words Helia spoke sent a chill down my spine. I pray she''s not serious "I-I thought Celeste..." My voice trailed off mostly from fear "No she didn''t kill him. Only imprison him but the spell is wearing off. Soon his body will be free and he will come for you" Helia told me "I don''t know who this guy is but he won''t get near Ana" Seb jumped to defend me like usual. "Erebus is only the most dangerous and powerful vampire is history. If there is even a chance he''s coming for Ana I''m sure she''ll need more than you to protect her Seb" Jace chimed in venomously. No, no, no this can''t be happening! When I was in the past I never saw Erebus but I felt the fear in the room that surrounded his name. This vampire killed my father, brother and mother. He is the reason I''m here. Celeste knew he would have killed me too had I stayed in Nexus. And now Helia is basically saying this crazy creature is coming back for me! What the hell am I supposed to do now? "I can''t fight him! What do I do?" I asked timidly. Helia walked toward me and gently took my hand in hers. "Hopefully you won''t have to dear. Even though Erebus prison will free his body, he has been hibernating for a thousand years. That being said he won''t be able to awake without- "Blood!" I cut Helia off to say. She nodded in agreement. I could literally feel relief wash over me. As long as Erebus doesn''t get any blood he can''t awaken and come after me. "Yes he needs blood to completely break the spell and not just any blood. But the blood of one of his descendants" Helia explained walking back over to her boiling pot. I wondered briefly what she was cooking at this time of night. It didn''t smell good or bad to me, but Seb would scrunch his face every so often clearly not enjoying the aroma. "Who are his descendants?" Seb asked "Do they even know about him?" Jace added. This was the first time I noticed the tension in both their bodies. It was like they were having a contest on who could stick their chest out the furthest. I''m going to guess something happened between Seb and Jace when I was in the vortex. Now is not the time for me to bring it up though. "Erebus only had one son. His son''s name is Ferox. The vampires know him as king Ferox the current ruler of vampires" Helia said not turning around. Silence surrounded the room. I knew what everyone, except Helia, was thinking. The current feared vampire king is the son of Erebus. That''s just fucking great! With the father being who he is I can only imagine how the son is. We all still stood there silently in our own thoughts. Each of us not knowing what to say. Helia of course had more "good" news to add "King Ferox has two children, Princess Catalina and Prince Cassius. These are the only vampires whose blood could raise the ruthless Erebus. All you have to do is kill the "royal" family" Helia told us like it was a simply plan. Has she lost her mind? I can''t just go kill royal vampires. I''m not some secret vampire assassin. My only training has come from Seb, a human, might I add. "Helia, you''re asking the wrong person. This isn''t my fight!" At this point I don''t care that I sound whiny but she has no right putting this on me. It''s too much for one person to bear. Seb tapped me on the shoulder. I turned to him noting his face and body was hard and ridged. "Ana, I need to call and check on Marie. I''ll be right back" he said. I half nodded and seconds later the front door was closing. The three of us stood in an uncomfortable silence. Helia wiped her hands on a towel before slowly approaching Jace and me. She looked between the two of us before sighing loudly. What does she have to sigh about? It''s not like I asked her to take down a group of powerful vampires or something. Helia walked out the kitchen leaving Jace and I staring after her. A minute later she returned with a book in her hand. It was brown leather bound book that looked old from the cracks along the binding and cover. Even the pages looked crinkled and yellowed. "Here" she said handing me the book "This should give you more information on the vampires you must kill" I took the book from her hands but didn''t bother to open it. I''m assuming she didn''t hear me earlier when I refused this mission. . . . #Tobecontinued.... 47 Three Mates . . "Helia-" I started to remind her I wasn''t participating but her hand up stopped me "I know you''re afraid Analise, but you are the only one who is powerful enough to defeat them. All of them" Helia sounded so sure of her words she almost convinced me. Key word being almost "No, you''re wrong. I''ve only been a vampire for two years. I''m not strong enough to beat them!" I yelled getting frustrated by the whole thing. There are so many things running through mind I feel like I''m going to explode! "That''s where you''re wrong Analise. You have a crystal heart deep within that gives you abilities that have no limits" Helia said looking me dead in eye daring me to challenge her words. Which I gladly accepted the challenge "How is that possible when anytime I use my ability it completely drains the life from me. I''m always weak after" I said challenging her to explain that. There''s no way for me to be so strong if one bolt knocks me out. Let''s hear her explain that one to me. Helia''s face changes to a mocking smile almost like she was waiting for me to say exactly what I just said. "I''d hope you''d say that. Well Analise the reason that happens is because you haven''t mated" Helia said with a raised brow "What?!" I shot out. She couldn''t be serious. Helia glanced at Jace quickly but not quickly enough for me to miss it. "Your powers are too strong and your body can''t handle the full use of them. Most supernatural creatures have a soul mate to ensure the survival of our kind. We mate with the person that we bond to in every way. The connection is intense and instant the moment you see your other half. In your case you need to mate because having a mate balances your powers and makes you stronger" Helia ended looking very proud of her self. I on the other hand was losing it. I have a soul mate? Like an actual guy that was perfect for me in every way? The thought both thrilled and scared me. What if he doesn''t like me? What if I can''t find him? Or worse what if I already did. "I have a mate. H-how do I find him?" I asked cautiously noticing for the first time how quiet Jace has been. "Not a mate honey but 3. Three men will bare a symbol that marks them as yours. You will know when you meet one by the connection you feel towards him but if you are unsure just look for the symbol typically on the back of their neck" Helia ended returning to pot on the stove boiling over. "Wait, why three? I thought people had a soulmate not soulmates?" I questioned. Helia reached into her cabinet pulling out some herbs to add to whatever she was cooking. "You my dear are not typical. Three will have your mark and you will be drawn to each man. But it''s up to you which one to choose and complete the bonding" Helia explained. My stomach was tight with knots. My mind was on information overload. And I was hungry. This day is getting worse by the second "Chose wisely because once you''ve chosen a mate it will unleash the full capacity of your powers which your mate will help balance for you so not to overwhelm your body" Helia added cutting another glance at Jace. Jace was watching me intently like he was waiting for me to lose it. The moment was getting closer by the second. Suddenly a light bulb went off in my head. It hit me so hard my knees almost buckled. The expression on my face changed and Jace was aware because he suddenly looked pale. "Excuse us" I said sharply. Taking purposeful strides in his direction I grabbed his wrist and tugged him with me out the kitchen. We exited the front door into the cool night air. "Ana-" Jace''s words were stopped short by my hand slapping across his face. Jace''s head whipped to the side and he turned back to me stunned "How long have you known?!" I practically screamed. He rubbed his reddening cheek but didn''t respond. The look in his eyes told me everything I needed to know. Still I needed to hear it. Just for confirmation I zipped around him and lifted the hair covering the back of his neck. Not to my surprise there was a small red symbol of intersecting swirls. It kind of looked like a heart with another one crossing through the first but the second was upside down. Jace stumbled away from me but he knew I''d already seen it. "Tell me now Jace! How long?" I demanded "Ana I''m sorry I never meant to hu-" "Just answer my question" I interrupted angrily. Jace sighed heavily. He looked at me with sad eyes that made my insides ache. But I pushed it aside "Since the first day I saw you when we were kids I knew you were my mate" he finally said. Hearing the words out loud did nothing but make me feel worse. For years I felt drawn to him and didn''t understand why. But he knew the whole time yet he still chose to ignore me. Was I that fat and ugly that my own mate didn''t want to claim me? My heart was breaking in my chest but not for Jace for me. If this is how one mate will treat me what is there to be expected from the other two. I didn''t even realize tears were falling until Jace''s warm fingers brushed them away. His gentle touched ignited a violent reaction from me and I slapped his hands away. "Don''t touch me" I snapped adding distance between us. Jace eyes glossed with unshed tears and I cursed myself for feeling bad for him. "Ana I''m so sorry I never told you but it was complicated" he said pleading for me to understand "Complicated!" I shouted throwing my hands in the air. "Let me clear it up for you. You knew you were my mate yet you stood by for years watching me be bullied and tortured! To add insult to injury you dated my sister! The spawn of Satan!" I was beyond pissed. My powers were shimmering below the surface. "No, please just let me explain. I never had any feelings for Kim it was all faked" he said reaching out to me. I stepped further away "Ana before I moved here I used to live with my grandmother. She taught me the craft of a witch. See my mother hates what she is and didn''t want anything to do with being what we are. My mother wanted a normal life but she couldn''t force me to have one. So she sent me to my grandmother. It was good for a while but after my grams taught me how to ignite a flame I was addicted. I was just a kid who liked playing with fire.Until I went too far and brunt down half my school. No one was hurt but I was freaked and I wanted to go back to my mother. My mom however, had one condition; no magic. If she caught me she would send me back and I wasn''t ready to face my grams so I agreed. When I first saw you I knew you were mine but I was young and scared. I was the new boy and didn''t think you would like me. That night I called grams and told her how I felt. She said you were probably my mate but to not worry about it yet and just be your friend. The next day at school I was going to try to be friends with you. I waited outside after school but got bored by how long it was taking you to come out. So I started using magic to levitate some rocks. That''s when Kim caught me. She threatened to tell everyone what I did including my mom. I begged her not to and promised her I''d do anything. She told me she wouldn''t tell if I became her boyfriend and never speak to you" Jace ended his story staring at me with hopeful eyes. What did he expect me to say? Oh Jace I understand and I forgive you! Hell no! "You know I remember that first day you came to our school. I was nine years old and then I was happy. When I saw you my world stilled. All I wanted was to be closer to you. When I got home I couldn''t wait to share my first crush with my big sister" I paused thinking back to when I told Kim about Jace and the evil look that came over her face. "Kim laughed at me and said you would never choose me when you could have her. After that everything changed. Kim started teasing me and you ignored me. I gained weight and fell into depression until Simon moved here. At least now I know the full story. You''re the reason my sister turned on me. I don''t blame you but I can''t forgive you either" I said. Giving my back to Jace I began to walk away but his hand on mine stopped me. "Please Ana give me a chance to prove that I''m not that guy anymore" he begged. I scoffed, ripping my hand away "Not that guy anymore? Tell me Jace which guy aren''t you? The guy that allows a ten year old to blackmail him for seven years?! Or the guy that stands by while the woman that''s supposed to be his everything suffers?!" I yelled getting hysterical. A wild wind whipped through the air around us. I''m sure I was causing it "I will never forgive myself for what I did to you back then Ana. I used to think that after high school I would dump Kim and tell you the truth but after you left I realized how foolish I was. I took you for granted and I''m sorry." Jace hung his head and I knew tears escaped his eyes because even though I couldn''t see them I smelt them. A small part of me felt pain for him but another larger part was just mad as hell! "I have just one more question for you?" I said. Jace looked up at me with small glimmer of hope. "How long have you''ve known I was a vampire?" His expression changed to disappointment at my change of subject. He shook it off quickly "Uh I kind of thought you were supernatural when you disappeared that day in the rain when you argued with Simon. I thought a vampire when I first saw you but your blue eyes threw me off. It wasn''t until tonight when the vortex screen displayed Celeste that I knew for sure" Jace told me. I nodded and walked away having nothing else to say to him. "I won''t give up! I will fight for you Ana until my last breath!" Jace called at my retreating back. If my heart could beat it would have skipped at that moment. It felt good to have him declare that but even still I don''t know what he could do fix the heart in my chest he broke... Seb Pov "We should be leaving here soon okay? Bye" Seb closed his cell phone ending the conversation with his little sister. Marie seemed to be okay and there haven''t been any signs of Talon or Marcos. Seb was sure they didn''t have that big of a head start on Talon so the sooner they leave this town the safer they would be. While talking to Marie he didn''t even notice that he had wandered a ways from the cabin and was now in the woods. Slowly he began to make his way back. Seb was so happy that Ana was safe and back in the right realm. Having her gone like that scared some sense into him. He vowed that tonight when they returned to the motel he would pull her aside and declare his love. He needed her like he needed his next breath and he wouldn''t let his own doubts keep Ana from knowing that. He''d already screwed up twice, he wouldn''t allow a third. Seb could only hope that she will forgive him and give him the chance he so desperately desired. When he reached the edge of the forest he saw Ana and Jace standing in front of the cabin. Ana''s back was to him but he could tell she was tense. He inched closer to hear what they were saying "Since the first day I saw you when we were kids I knew you were my mate" Jace said. Seb''s heart seized to beat in his chest. All the blood was rushing to his ears and he couldn''t hear anything else. Seb backed away into the dark recesses of the forest not wanting to see anything else. Jace is Ana''s mate? The image of the two of them kissing kept violently attacking his brain. Before he knew it he was sprinting through the woods. Ana has a mate, and it''s not him. The pain that caused inside made him want to break down. But he wouldn''t allow it. Seb couldn''t believe the only girl he has ever loved is destined to be with another. It''s not fair! That half witch isn''t the best choice for her! But what could he do now? Vampires have that one soul mate and they will always choose it over anything else. Seb didn''t stand a chance against it. He stopped running trying to catch his breath. This isn''t supposed to happen like this. He loved her. He needed her. What is going to do now? He can''t stay and watch her be with that Jace. Seb also knew he would never leave her side with so much danger surrounding her. He punched the nearest tree so hard the branches shook. He ignored the pain in his hand because it didn''t compare to the pain in his chest. Seb loved Ana and even if it hurt he would swallow his pride and still protect her until she no longer needed him. And only then would he leave her to mend his broken heart. Seb stood in the center of the woods, head to the sky and swallowed the lump in his throat. After a few minutes he composed himself and began walking back to the cabin To his surprise Ana and Jace weren''t out there kissing. Ana wasn''t even there at all but Jace stood in the same spot lost in thought "Where''s Ana?" Seb asked when he closed the distance. Jace looked startled to see him at first "Oh uh she''s inside" Jace replied. Seb noticed a sadness about the witch but didn''t question it. He walked back inside and could hear Jace following behind him. They guys walked back into the kitchen where Ana and Helia stood talking. Helia''s eyes lit up when she looked at Seb "Oh Sebastian I''m so glad your back" Helia said dashing over to her pot. She used a wooden spoon to pour some of the contents into a tea cup. Helia carried the cup over to Seb and handed it to him "What''s this?" he asked not liking the smell at all "It''s you keeping up your end of the deal. Now drink up" Helia answered. Seb made the mistake of looking at Ana. He concerned face looked adorable and yet it made his heart ache. He shook it off and took a huge gulp of the nasty bitter drink. Helia was watching him very closely like she was waiting for something. "How are you feeling?" Helia asked slowly. Just as Seb was about to say fine, an uncomfortable burn began in his chest. In seconds it increased. He clutched his chest dropping the tea cup to the ground where it shattered. Ana rushed to his side. The burning increased further and that''s when all hell broke loose¡­ Ana Pov. "It''s you keeping up your end of the deal. Now drink up" Helia said to Seb after handing him some of that weird broth she''s been making all night. . . . #Tobecontinued.... 48 Seb Is A Wolf!!! . . What deal is she talking about? I wondered. Seb glanced over at me but his eyes looked sad. What''s bothering him? I hope he''s not being all moody again. Seb took a huge gulp of that drink "How are you feeling?" Helia asked slowly. Seb looked okay but then everything changed. His face paled and the cup slipped from his grasp. A look of pain crossed his face as he clutched his chest. I zipped over to him as fast as I could. He started to fall down but I caught him "What wrong with him?!" I screamed. Jace came up on the other side of Seb as we laid him on the kitchen floor. He began to shake and a sheen of sweat coated his face. Helia was going through the fridge mixing some other ingredients together. "Grandmother what did you do?" Jace questioned "I only gave him a little wolfsbane. I had to test a theory?" She replied taking a leaf stem to stir the milky looking drink. Wolfsbane? I thought. Isn''t that a plant or something why would that cause him to react like this? I placed my hand on his chest to soothe him and was shocked by what I felt "Is his chest rumbling?" I asked confused but then I listened closer "He''s growling? Why is he growling?!" I yelled getting more scared for his health. Seb snapped opened his eyes. Staring at me was glowing yellow eyes. I was so startled I jumped back along with Jace. Helia shuffled in between us and poured the white drink down his throat. "There. He will be fine now" She said standing back up. I glanced cautiously back to Seb. He was no longer shaking and I couldn''t hear the growls anymore. His eyes had also returned to normal color. What the heck just happened? "What did you do?!" I accused Helia again. She just regarded me coolly "I simply tested a theory. One young Sebastian passed with flying colors" Helia said proudly "What theory? And why were his eyes glowing like that?" I demanded to know. Helia gave me a once over before turning her back to me. "Jace dear I think it''s time for you kids to leave. It''s getting late" Helia said not turning back around. Well I''ll be damned if I let her brush me off like that. She will tell me what she gave Seb and why he reacted that way. I took a step in her direction but Jace stopped me "Ana don''t, she''s done talking you won''t get anything from her when she''s like this" Jace told me. I narrowed my eyes at Helia''s back. How dare she shut me out like this? "He''s right. Let''s just go" Seb said slowly getting up from the floor. I go over to help him but he pushes me away. I was a little hurt he wouldn''t let me help but I tried to hide it. "I''ll be back Helia" I said to the old woman. She never replied but I knew she heard me. I also knew she understood I meant what I said. Helia will tell what she did to Seb. Nobody hurts Seb and gets away with it. Not even the crone of witches **************** A few minutes later the three of us were back in the truck on our way to my crappy motel. This night hasn''t gone even close to how I imagined it would. I found out my fake mother''s story was true, my real mother died a thousand years ago to protect me. The man she died to protect me from is coming back to kill me, unless I kill his descendants before they give him blood and awaken him. Oh and his descendants are the king, prince and princess of vampires. So they are powerful, well protected and greatly feared. . . #Tobecontinued.... 49 My Name Is Analise Walker . . Also because I''m the thousand year daughter of the creator I have all these powers but in order to use them to full capacity I need to choose a mate. Unlike anyone else I will be connected to three men and have to pick the best one for me to claim. Let''s not forget one of my mates is the witch that ignored me for years that now claims he''s changed. Still not buying that yet. And on top of everything else I haven''t fed in hours and I''m freaking starved! I could feel my fangs pressing against my tongue. I tried desperately to pull them back. At this point all I wanted to do was feed and sleep. For the first time since turning I actually feel tired. Tonight answered so many questions but it also rose just as many. What am I supposed to do next? My goal was to out run Talon and Marcos. Now it seems bigger problems have found me. "We''re back" Jace announced parking the truck in the lot. I was so happy to see my crappy motel I nearly pushed Seb out the way to get out the car faster. We began to walk to toward the room when screeching tires came to a halt in front of us. A blue mustang blocks our path. A moment later the driver''s door flew open. To my shock Bobby jumped out and jogged toward us. "Bobby what the fuck?" Jace asked angrily "Chill dude I just came to warn this beautiful girl right here?" Bobby said trailing his eyes up and down my body. A low growl erupted from Sebs lips. I glanced at him but he pretended to clear his throat. "Warn her for what?" Jace said confused. Before Bobby responded the sound of at least twenty cars circled to a halt in the lot. Oh this is just fantastic. The whole high school is here and I can guess why. Just as I thought it I watched Kim and Josie hop out one of the cars. Multiple other students began getting out of their cars too "What''s going on?" We all turned around to Marie''s voice coming up from behind us. Simon and Lily trailed behind her. Now that everyone''s here let the parties begin! I think sarcastically rolling my eyes. I turn back around to the mob of teens standing a few feet away from me. At the head of this army is my bitch sister. "Bobby! Get your ass over here!" Josie screeched when she noticed her boyfriend on the opposite side. Bobby winked at me before jogging over to his whiny girlfriend. He''s such a pig. "New girl! We have unfinished business" Kim said menacingly. Something inside me snapped. I have had a shitty day and I really didn''t plan to end the night with a confrontation with my sister. However I was so over her giving me shit! It was time to bring her down and I knew exactly how to push every one of her buttons "Hey Kim! Wow look at you! Have you gained weight?" I said in a fake cheery voice. She narrowed her eyes at me "Fuck you!" She spat "Awe it''s okay I hear alcohol has lots of calories" I replied with mock concern. A couple of people tried to hide their laughter. Her eyes darkened making her look as evil as I always thought she was. She took one step forward "I know you know that fat, pathetic sister of mine. Now tell me did she hire you to come here and fuck with us?" Kim said. I couldn''t stop the laugh that spilt from lips. Everyone was looking at me like I was crazy but for some reason I couldn''t stop it. Of course Kim would think I hired someone. Not in her wildest dreams did she think I could look like this now. Well it''s time to bust the bitches bubble. "Oh I''m sorry, where are my manners" I said finally sobering up from my laughing fit. I took a step forward and stuck out my hand "Hello everyone my name is Analise Walker¡­" . . . 50 Leaked . . Maximus Pov The iron clad doors opened loudly revealing the sentencing room. It was set up much like a court house in the human world. A judging table was up front with benches surrounding for the witnesses. Elite guards covered in chain-mail ushered Maximus forward. He was starting to think coming back here was a mistake. As he entered the room he saw a man he hoped to never see again. "Lord Henry" Maximus said with a stiff bow. Lord Henry was the king''s right hand man. It was a position that Maximus himself used to have, until Marcos destroyed them all. "Maximus, you''re a fool to have come here. You do realize showing up at the palace after banishment is punishable by death" Lord Henry said with a devious smile. Henry was the sly type of man to do anything to get to the top. He was all too thrilled to jump into Maximus position after Marcos was caught. Lord Henry was the one to convince the king that Maximus should be punished for the crimes of his brother. And now Maximus was back after all these years to take what was rightfully his. "I have come here today to report treason to my king" Maximus stated. Henry ran his fingers along his short beard as he studied him. "Treason? You have no duty to the king" lord Henry replied. Maximus tried to keep his face neutral but all he wanted to do was rip Henry''s throat out. "I may not be in the elite guard anymore but I still feel a duty to protect my king" Maximus bit out. Lord Henry just laughed, as if this was all some grand joke. When he stopped he approached Maximus with slow purposeful strides until they were face to face. "You know old friend I will enjoy watching you die tonight" Henry said smiling. This time Maximus didn''t hide the snarl on his face. With lightning fast speed Maximus spun around, punched the guard closest to him and swiped his sword. Before the other guards could react he jumped in the air flipping over Henry and landing behind him. Henry tried to turn around but he was too slow, Maximus already had the sword pressed against his bobbing Adams apple. "Don''t move! Or this platinum dipped blade will be the last thing you feel before it rips through your throat" Maximus said voice filled with venom. Henry held is hands up in surrender and motioned the guards to stay back. "You won''t get away with this!" Lord Henry shouted while struggling to break Maximus hold. Too bad Maximus was always stronger than he. "Call the king here now!" Maximus ordered. He however didn''t need to make the command because seconds later the doors burst opened. More elite guards entered first before the entrance of the vampire ruler. King Ferox glided into the room with grace. Unlike the old fashioned styled palace, the king looked completely modern in his dark blue suit and tie. His deep red eyes penetrated Maximus but he held his ground. If he showed weakness now the king would kill him before he had a chance to explain himself. King Ferox stopped a few feet away from him and surveyed the scene. "Maximus. It''s been a long time" King Ferox stated "My king" Maximus replied with a quick bow of his head. He refused to drop to one knee and bow because then be would lose his hold on Henry. "It''s seems you''re in a bit of a situation right now. So please explain why you have broken the laws, storm the kingdom and taken one of my men hostage" the king asked in a controlled voice. Not even a dark hair was out of place on the kings head. He was always in control "I''m sorry my king for my actions but I still believe it is my duty to warn you of a new threat" Maximus said tightening his hold on a squirming Henry. "Threat?" The king questioned "Yes my king. It''s my brother Marcos. He feels he has found a way to destroy you with a newly turned vampire" Maximus explained. King Ferox raised a brow at him before running his fingers through his short dark hair. "Marcos is trying to kill me? How does he plan to accomplish such a task" King Ferox said watching Maximus intently. Maximus didn''t miss the iris of the king turning brighter red. He only hoped Ferox wouldn''t use his ability on him before he had time to fully explain. "My brother came to with a plan using a newly turned vampire to kill you. He believes this girl is kinetic" Maximus explained "Impossible!" Lord Henry shot out. Maximus pressed the blade further against his neck until a thin line of blood surfaced. Henry stiffened "I wouldn''t be here if it were a lie" Maximus spat out. King Ferox regarded the men for a moment not saying a word. His eyes burned with anger but otherwise he was completely emotionless. "What evidence do you have that this girl your brother speaks of exists?" The king asked "My brother and I haven''t spoken since the exile. Yet a couple days ago he came to me asking for my help tracking the blue eyed vampire he turned. Marcos wouldn''t risk coming to me if this weren''t true" Maximus ended watching Ferox for a reaction. "I''ll send some men after them immediately" The king replied after a long pause "NO! My king, Maximus tells lies! This cannot be true! Kinetic vampires haven''t existed in millennia! Your father made sure to kill all the children of the creator! The only one being Arc!" Lord Henry argued. At this point he would say anything to keep Maximus out of the kingdom and in exile. "A wise king doesn''t ignore threats, big or small. My men will find this girl and bring her to me to see for myself" Ferox stated. The king began to turn away, but Maximus wasn''t done yet "My king I want to lead the team in the search" Maximus stated firmly. The king rose a brow at him "I know I''m banished but this is my way to prove my loyalty. Besides I am the best tracker in the world. I could find her much faster than your men can" Maximus stared the king in the eye, willing him to hear his words. "Very well. Lead my men and return with the girl and you can have your place back in the guard. Fail and I''ll kill you" King Ferox said "What?! Bu-but my king-" Lord Henry started "I suggest you brush up on your fighting skills Henry, because if Maximus succeeds you will have to battle him to keep your current position" King Ferox stated before turning to leave the room just as gracefully as he entered. Maximus finally released Henry. The slit on his neck began to heal instantly. Henry spun around angrily and punched Maximus in the face. The blow barely caused Maximus head to move. Seems as if Henry still hasn''t improved his fighting talents even after all these years. But when you''re a master manipulator, hand to hand combat doesn''t feel like a priority. Maximus straightened up and face a very mad Henry "You know old friend I will enjoy killing you" Maximus remarked humorlessly. Henry''s lip curled up in an ugly snarl "You won''t pull this off" Henry snapped. Maximus just shrugged casually and brushed by his old enemy. . . #Tobecontinued.... 51 The Second Mate . . He was sure of two things. One, he would find that girl and bring her back. And two, his actions today may have gotten him back into the palace, but after he completes his task The king will kill Marcos¡­ Ana Pov I stood there with a fake smile on my face and my hand out stretched. The whole parking lot had gone deafly quiet. Not even a cricket dared to chirp after my announcement. I looked around at all the shocked silent faces of my former classmates waiting for someone to react. Hmm maybe they didn''t hear me. When I glanced back at Kim the rage in her expression was enough to confirm I was heard. "You lying bitch" Kim sneered "You may be a lot of things but my fat ass sister isn''t one of them" she ended looking satisfied with herself. Oh what fun I''m going to have shattering her world now. "Oh you think I''m not Ana because I looked better than you right?" I asked sarcastically "You!" She said pointing a finger at me "Are not hotter than me" "Honestly Kim I could care less. But I am Ana would you like me to prove it?" I asked gaging her reaction. Her expression changed almost like she was worried. Perfect! "Hmm let''s see, you wet the bed till you were ten" I began counting off my fingers "You keep your diary under a loose floor board. When I was five you broke dads golfing trophy and blamed me. You steal money from mom''s wallet every Tuesday. Shall I go on?" I asked looking at Kim''s beet red face. Her anger sky rocketed and she was shaking with rage. I must be hitting the spot. Which means I should keep going right? Right. "Ok I''ll go on. You cheated on Jace with-" I didn''t get to finish that sentence because Kim began screaming at the top of her lungs like a mad woman. "ANA YOU BITCH!" She shrieked seconds before charging. At least she believes me now. I stood waiting for the blow. Kim didn''t disappoint. She hurled her body into mine and we both crashed to the ground. We rolled around on the hard pavement a few times before coming to a stop with crazy Kim on top of me yelling and slapping me like a lunatic. "I''LL KILL YOU!" She shouted grabbing a fist full of my hair and slamming my head on the ground. Ouch! I swing my right fist out and punched her in the face. She fell off of me with an oomph! We both lay on our backs panting for a minute before she jumped up and attacked me again. Once more we tumbled over each yelling and cursing "I hate you!" She hollered "I hate you too. You slut!" I shouted back. When our rolling stopped I was straddling her. I took my hand and slapped the shit out of her. She gasped completely stunned she was bitch slapped for a second and then began swinging her fist out at me. I dodged each blow easily. I lifted my hand to slap her again when I was forcible ripped away. "Control yourself!" Seb whispered angrily in my ear while pulling me away. Two jocks had also intervened and were holding back Kim. "I went easier on her Seb. You and I both know that" I whispered to him while watching my sister try to claw her way back to me. Her left eye was starting to darkened already from the punch. Yeah I went very easy on her. I could have easily broken all her limbs but instead I just slapped her around a bit. The maniac deserved more. "You should have stayed gone Ana! No one wants you here!" Kim threw the insults at me still attempting to break the jocks hold on her. I would be lying if I said her words didn''t hurt. I looked around at my former classmates. Most of their faces were staring at me with a mixture shock, awe and just below the surface disgust. Even though I had a new body, some of them still saw me as old fat loser Ana. And it stung. I thought coming back here I would show them all how much better I am now. But am I? Has turning into a beautiful vampire essentially changed the loser inside? Or will I forever carry a piece of that insecurity with me. "You''re better than this Ana. Focus on the girl you became over the last two years" Seb said softly to me. I will never understand how he reads me so well. I wonder if he''s one of my mates. What am I thinking? Of course he is! It''s Seb. He always had a connection to me that I couldn''t explain, until now. He is right about one thing. I am different. And I won''t hang my head and let these high school idiots intimidate me anymore! I stood taller and hardened my gaze on all my tormentors. When they landed on Kim I almost smiled. Why? Because beneath that entire tough exterior I could finally see it was her that was threatened by me! Imagine that. "Hey Kim!" I yelled "How does it feel?" She gave me a confused face and I just chuckled "Let me clarify. How does it feel to see me now? You tried your best to keep me down because you were always afraid this would happen. That one day I would be better than you. But what you failed to realize was I was always better than you and now I have the looks to top it off. Oh and this too" I ended yanking Jace to me and smashing my lips to his lips. His body stiffened but I pressed my hand to the back of his head to keep him from moving. I had a point to prove. Jace''s lips felt like silk against mine and I tried not to get lost in this kiss and remember my anger towards him too. But it was hard. I broke the kiss abruptly and freed Jace. Kim was screaming and doubling her efforts to get to me. Two points Ana! I could see the evil glint in her eyes as she struggled but I don''t care. She started this war over a boy. And I will show her I won''t be easily taken down. I sent her one last smile before I turned to walk away. The lousy hotel bed was calling me. Along with a shower. My thoughts are interrupted by Bobby coming to a halt in front of me. "Piggy? Is that really you?" He asked with a confused smile. Oh how I used to hate that name. I had to fight to keep myself from hissing at him and driving my fangs into his throat. "Bobby if you ever call me piggy again I will rip your di-" "Ok enough. Bobby why don''t you run along now" Jace said stepping in between us. Bobby looked Jace up and down for a moment before chuckling to himself. "Always did have a soft spot for her huh Thompson?" Bobby asked mockingly. I couldn''t see Jace''s face but the tension in his body was enough to know he was pissed. "Back off Bobby or there will be another fight tonight" Jace''s voice was deep and dangerous. Even I wouldn''t push him right now. Bobby held is hands up in surrender and jogged off. Well at least that''s over. I thought. That was until I tried to walk away and Jace''s strong hand on my wrist stopped me "Jace-" "No Ana listen. Don''t you ever do that me again! I know you have your issues with your sister but never use me as a play toy to seek revenge on her. That''s unfair to me because I have real feelings for you. Not to mention it''s beneath you to act so childishly" Jace ended letting go of my wrist. He looked sad and angry at the same time. My insides ache to see it. But it was low of me to use him like that. That was totally wrong and so unlike me. Kim just really pissed me off and I just felt like I had to hit her where it hurt. "I''m sorry" I said trying to apologize but he only turned from me and walked back towards the motel room. Ugh I really messed that up. "When I said your better than this I expected you to show it" Seb commented as he passed by me "Seb!" I called out after him. He also ignored me and continued walking. That''s great! I managed to piss of both of my mates at the same time. I''m doing such a great job with this. At this rate they will reject me before I even have a chance to choose one of them. Wonder if I already blew it with the mysterious third mate. I don''t even want to think about that right now. I just hope for my sake I haven''t met him yet. I Stand there for a moment with my head to the sky listening to the sounds of retreating cars. "THIS ISNT OVER ANA!" Kim shouts from somewhere behind me. I don''t even dignify her with a response and instead just stick my middle fingers up. My emotions can''t take any more pressure tonight. I need to feed before I hype out and rip everyone''s throat open. I''m so drained that I can''t even feel my powers. I must be too exhausted to tap into them. The sound of more doors closing and tires screeching relaxes me slightly. At least they are leaving now "Hey! That was insane" Simon said bumping shoulders with me. The smile on my face at seeing him can''t be helped. His goofy grin, curly hair and witty comments always cheer me up. "Yeah you can say that" I said gazing back up to the night sky. Simon laughed and headed back to the room. Marie offered a small smile before she too went inside. I was finally alone, or so I thought "That was AWESOME! You have such an exciting life" Lily said as she bounced gleeful in front of me. Ugh when will I ever have a minute to just wind down? "That girl was a bitch! I can''t believe she is your sister?! Wow if I had her for a siser I would hold her head in a toliet after I took a dump in it. I am officially happy I followed you here" Lily said and I got the feeling she wasn''t picking up on my body language. "Lily can you head inside with the others I need a minute" I tried to sound as nice as I could but I was really edgy. Luckily she just nodded eagerly and pranced off. Gosh, what am I going to do with that girl? My legs decided to give out and I dropped to the ground on my knees. I knew my hunger was starting to catch up with me and fast. With everything happening at Helia''s and then here there was no time to feed. I have so many things going on, that keeping myself fed seems like an impossible task. Out of nowhere my fangs shot out of my gums. I could feel my pupils expand until nothing but darkness covered my eyes. There is still a bag of blood in my duffel but I can''t go into my motel and get it like this. I closed my eyes and concentrated hard on pushing my fangs back but they wouldn''t budge. The forest isn''t too far from here I could hunt a deer or something. The only problem is animal blood makes me sick. I shudder at the thought when I tried to drink it two years ago. I threw up blood so dark it looked black for three days. . . . #Tobecontinued.... 52 He Arrives . . The sound of something landing on the ground in front of me caught my attention. It was two bags of blood. I looked up to see who tossed them there and wasn''t surprised to see Seb standing a foot away with his arms folded. "Hurry and drink before anyone sees" He said. I quickly snatched up the bags and savagely downed the contents in seconds. Every drop brought my body back to full force. I felt light and strong. Not to mention how wonderful it tasted. If Seb wasn''t watching I would lick the bags. "Thanks" I mumbled wiping my mouth with the back of my hand "You''re welcome. I thought you might need it. You looked a little off and you didn''t hear me approach. That not good Ana, you should always be on alert" Seb lectured. His rant reminded me of the hundred other ones he used to give me during training. I waved him off and darted up. Kim is lucky she''s not fighting me now, who knows how bad I would beat her with this renewed strength. "Come on you have something else to do" Seb said beginning to walk off "What else could I possibly have to do at 2 a.m.?" I asked half complaining. He stopped and turned back to me with a serious face "You have to tell your friends you''re a vampire or leave them forever. Your choice Ana.." ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ The next day¡­ Kim Pov Kim stared at her reflection in her bathroom mirror more pissed than she had ever been. Her eye had a purple bruise around it and her cheek was red from the bitch slap Ana gave her. She couldn''t believe her pathetic sister grew some balls and actually hit her! But the worst part is that Ana is back and she looks¡­looks¡­Kim couldn''t even finish her thought about her sisters new figure. Because then she would have to admit that Ana looks good and that''s just something she would never do. Kim hurriedly slammed on as much cover up as she could. Today she didn''t want to be late for school. If Ana was there she was going to beat her ass the second she saw her. Nobody makes a fool out of Kim. Let alone her loser of a sister that she thought was dead for the last two years. The image of Ana and Jace kissing infuriated Kim so much she almost fell while putting her dress on. Kim always wanted Jace to love her like she loved him but he was stuck on Ana. Even the blackmail didn''t really work. Sure they kept up appearances like a couple but she always knew Jace never truly loved her. And that only added gas to her fire. How could he possibly choose Ana! She was a nothing, a nobody! Kim finished getting ready and stormed downstairs into her kitchen for her morning apple "Good morning-oh honey what happened to your face?" Her mother asked all concerned. Kim rolled her eyes. "That would be compliments of your other daughter. Ana" Kim sneered snatching the apple from her mother''s hand. Kim watched her mother for a reaction but when she didn''t get one she knew exactly why "You knew she was back!" Kim accused. Lucy ignored her and went to the fridge pulling out some eggs. Kim angrily strode up to her and knocked all the eggs out of her hand. "Why are you always protecting her?!" She yelled in her mother''s face "I didn''t say anything to protect you both. Your hatred toward your sister is unnatural" Lucy said with sadness in her voice. Kim didn''t care "What''s unnatural is loving one of your daughters more than the other!" Kim sniped "That not true! Or fair! I LOVE YOU BOTH EQUALLY!" Lucy said raising her voice for the first time in years. Kim narrowed her eyes at her mother "Next time I see Analise, I''ll kill her. Now clean this mess up before I call dad" Kim said venomously before walking out the kitchen. As she left the house she could hear the small sounds of her mother sobbing. Like usual she ignored it and hoped into her car determined to get to school. Once she was at school, Kim searched every for Ana, but there was no sign of her. Well she will show up sometime or Kim would have to go back to that shitty motel for round two. Grudgingly Kim walked with Josie to her first period class. They took their usual seats in the back as people began to gossip about what happened last night. For once Kim didn''t join in, especially when a few people started gushing about how gorgeous Ana is now. One evil look for Kim had them shutting up. The bell rang ten minutes ago and the teacher still hadn''t shown up. Kim was giving the old fart five more minutes before she just ditched. Right on cue the door opened an in waltz the teacher. Except it wasn''t old man Gray. The guy that walked in looked to be in his twenties with buzzed cut hair, dark eyes and you could tell under those jeans and button down was an amazing body. He exuberated confidence and mystery and was drop dead sexy. If the smirk on his face had Kim''s mouthwatering. From the looks the other girls in the class was giving him they obviously felt the same way "Who is that hottie?" Josie leaned over to whisper "I don''t know, but I want to find out" Kim said back not taking her eyes off the man. He turned to the board grabbing a piece of chalk. The class was silent as they all watched what he wrote. T-A-L-O-N. He finished writing the letters on the board, dusting his hands off as he turned back to face the class. "Good morning class. My name is Talon and I am your substitute for today" The geek god named Talon said as his eyes drifted over the class; almost like he was searching for something. "Before we start, I''m looking for a girl. Her name is Ana; she has long black hair, blue eyes. Anyone know where she is?" Talon asked. "Uh yes mister Talon she goes here but umm I don''t think she''s here todayyy" Amber the school slut quickly answered. Amber was twirling a piece of hair between her fingers clearly trying to look sexy. Too bad she was failing miserably. Kim wondered why he was looking for Ana. "Thank you. Ok humans take out your books and do whatever you want. I have better things to do" Talon said leaving the room. It was the look in his eye that had Kim jumping out of her seat to follow him. He didn''t look like he wanted to find Ana because he loved her or missed her, but more like because he hated her. "Hey wait!" Kim shouted once she was in the hall. Talon stopped and turned back to her slowly "What?" He snapped "W-why are you looking for Ana?" She asked. In a flash Talon was in her face, barely an inch between them. Kim''s heart began to pound in her chest. No one ever made her feel like this not even Jace and Talon hadn''t even touched her. "Why do you ask?" He said taking a piece of her hair between his fingers. Kim had to swallow hard and force her knees not to buckle. He was just so sexy; all she wanted was for him to take her right there on the hallway floor "Sh-she''s my sister" Kim sputtered out. Talon dropped her hair and looked her right in the face. She didn''t know what he was thinking but his lips looked so soft "I need to find her because I want to kill her" Talon replied in a serious deep voice. He watched her waiting for her reaction. Maybe he thought she would freak out and try to stop him. After all that''s what normal sisters would do. Well Talon is in for a surprise "I want to help" Kim said. Talon raised a brow and glided his arms across his muscular chest "Help what?" He asked like he was talking to a child. Kim pushed her lust aside and looked him dead in the eye. She wanted to make sure he understood she meant exactly what she was about to say "I want to help you kill my sister¡­" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . . #Tobecontinued... you don''t wanna miss any episode of the story, Trust me.... 53 Ism A Vampire Confession . . Ana Pov I stood outside my motel feeling the morning sun against my skin. I checked my watch for the hundredth time. It read 8:27 am. Most people would be heading to their first class by now but not me. No, I''m standing outside counting the seconds and hoping with all my might he wouldn''t abandon me. It''s this moment that makes me realize how much I need him to accept me. If he doesn''t come back I don''t know how I will be able to do this. The door behind me opened and I hear lights steps follow. "You''ve been out here since 6am" Marie said coming up beside me. I offer her a small smile. It''s the best I can do given the amount of anxiety I''m feeling. "I know. I''m just worried I lost him. It''s not like I could even blame him for not coming back" I said dropping my head and fighting my tears. Marie''s tiny hand gently lay on my shoulder. The action offered me some soothing. "Ana, he will come back. He cares too deeply for you to just leave you now" Marie said softly. I closed my eyes and tried to find comfort in her words but I couldn''t. I was too afraid. "He''s my best friend! I need him! When I close my eyes all I can see Simons horrified face." My voice gets a bit hysterical as my mind flashes back to last night when everything changed. When I told my best friend in the whole world that I was a vampire... Last night... "Come on you have something else to do" Seb said beginning to walk off. "What else could I possibly have to do at 2am?" I asked half complaining. He stopped and turned back to me with a serious face "You have to tell your friends you''re a vampire or leave them forever. Your choice Ana" Seb turned to walk back to the motel not aware of the turmoil his words just caused in me. He can''t be serious. I just got Simon back in my life, telling him I''m a vampire would surely send him packing. Or at the very least trying to get me committed for insanity. "No" I whispered. Seb stopped. Slowly turning back to me "What?" He asked. I looked him the eye and squared my shoulders. "No!" I repeated more confidently. "I won''t tell Simon" "You must-" "I can''t! He is all I have! He is my best friend and the only one who has always been there for me! If I tell him I''ll lose him." The last sentence actually hurt coming out my mouth. Simon has been the only person I could count on. I never even considered telling him about my turning. Simon is just such a reasonable person that vampires don''t fit into his thinking. Sure he loves science fiction but it''s always just fiction to him. He will lose it if he finds out something''s aren''t so much fiction after all. "Ana, I know you''re scared but it''s for the benefit of everyone. Marcos and Talon are after us. You have to explain the danger you accidentally put him in and why. If not we have to disappear. And I know it''ll hurt you more to leave him searching for you again with no answers" Seb said taking steps in my direction. I gazed at him with tears in my eyes because he was right. If I just take off that would hurt Simon more than it did two years ago. He deserves an explanation. Even if I do lose him in the process I should at least let him make the choice himself. "I hate when you''re right" I said with a chuckle. Seb graced me with that beautiful smile of his that he never lets show. "I know. Now let''s go" He replied nodding his head in the direction of the motel. Grudgingly I follow. I know I have to tell Simon the truth but that doesn''t make it any easier. We entered the room to complete silence. Jace was standing by the window lost in thought. From the scowl on his face I was sure it had something to do with that kiss earlier. Simon and Marie were sitting on the bed. And Lily strangely enough was eating pizza. "Where''d you get a pizza at this time of night?" I asked fully stepping into the room and closing the door behind me. "Money can get anything. Want some?" She said shoveling another piece into her mouth. Pizza is the last thing on my mind. I take a glance at Simon. He has a warm smile on his face. That''ll fall off after I drop this bomb on him. "You feel better?" I ask Simon as I take a seat on the other side of him. "Yeah, I puked up most of the liquor and Marie here nursed me back to health" Simon replied with a grin on his face. Marie had a slight blush to her cheek at his words. Wonder what that''s all about. I stood back up and began to prepare myself for my next announcement of the night. Glancing around the room at everyone I started to feel slightly nervous. Even though only two of them didn''t know my secret, I was still a wreak. Well it''s now or never. I swallowed the dry lump in my throat and began. "Umm I have something to tell you" I started looking Simon in the eye. He gave me a questioning gaze in return "It''s cool Ana. I know that fight between you and Kim wasn''t your fault. Honestly I''m glad that you finally defended yourself. I like the new Ana" Simon said smiling proudly at me. That''s great he just had to say that and make this even harder. We''ll see how much he likes the new Ana when he finds out she''s a bloodsucker. "Uh thanks Sy, but that''s not what I meant" I paused. My eyes met with Seb and I could see the encouragement in his. I sucked in a breathe and let it out slow "Simon what I''m about to tell you is the truth. And please don''t freak out. But..." I stop again, close my eyes and blurt it out. "Simon I''m a vampire." For the second time tonight I''m met with silence after a declaration. Peeking open my eyes Simon''s confused face comes into view. If my heart could beat it would be hammering. All of a sudden Simon bursts out laughing. "Wow! New Ana has a sense of humor! Awesome!" He said still laughing. No one in the room spoke. We all just watched Simons hysterical laughing. It even left me speechless. Simon finally realized that he was the only one seeing this as a joke and his laughter died down. "Whoa wait. You''re serious!" Simon accused. All eyes turned to me. The only thing I could do was nod my head. "Ana" Simon said standing and gently taking my hand "Vampires aren''t real. I don''t know what happened to you the last two years, but now that your home we can get you the help you need" Simon told me nicely as he pet my hand like he would an injured puppy. Is he trying to call me crazy? Of course he is! It''s Simon! I pulled my hand back "Sy I''m not crazy" I said a little offended by his assessment of my sanity. The expression on his face was enough to know he didn''t believe me "Okay. Do you want to talk about what''s been happening since you left?" He asked in a manner someone would when talking to a basket case. This is unbelievable! I was sure he would freak out not treat me like a mental patient! Okay maybe I thought he would think I was crazy but not to this point. "Look I''m perfectly sane considering all the crap thrown in my life. But if it helps you understand I''ll tell you what happened. I ran away, tried to save a girl and failed. The man that killed her was a vampire that also killed me. Except I didn''t stay dead, instead I turned. He kidnapped me for the last two years until Seb and Marie helped me escape before escaping themselves. That pretty much sums it up" I rambled on so fast I wasn''t sure he heard it all. I gaged him for the reaction I was expecting. Still Simon didn''t react. He just gave me that look of pity. My best friend truly thinks I lost my marbles. "Ana maybe we should take you home to see your mom" Simon suggested. Oh my gosh! That''s it! It''s time for some drastic measures. Not thinking beforehand, I let my fangs sprout from mouth, accompanied by a frightening vampire hiss. Both Simon and Lily screamed. Simons was higher in pitch. My best friend tried to get away from me so fast he tripped over his own feet and fell hard on his ass. The look of fear on his face had me wishing I would have thought that through more. I watched wide eyed Simon scramble on the floor away from me. "WH-WHAT THE HELL ANA!" Simon finally got off the ground and went to the other side of the room next to Jace. "I tried to tell you but you kept treating me like I was loco so I just showed you instead" I explained pushing my fangs back "YOU HAVE FANGS! YOU''RE EYES TURNED RED! THIS CAN''T BE REAL!" Simon shouted and was now pacing and mumbling to himself. Honestly this is going better than expected. I mean he is still here, even if he may be going a little insane himself "That probably wasn''t the best way to break the news Ana" Jace said clearly annoyed by my methods "YOU KNEW?!" Simon shouted at Jace. I really wish he would stop yelling. Jace nodded "I CANT BELIEVE THIS! VAMPIRES! NO WAY" Simon continued to rant "Jace is a witch!" Marie said out of nowhere. We all turned to her small frame now standing next to her brothers much larger one "Well he should know Ana isn''t the only one with secrets" Marie added defending me or herself, I couldn''t tell "Is that true?" Simon asked Jace in a much calmer voice. Jace narrowed his eyes at Marie before turning back to Simon "Yes" He finally admitted "Half-witch to be exact" Seb tossed in with a smirk. Simon collapsed onto the bed face toward the ceiling. For a second I thought he fainted but realized quickly he was just staring at the checkered roof in shock. "THIS IS SO COOL!" Lily screamed jumping from her chair. Just my luck to put my real best friend in shock and my stalker in heaven. "You are the coolest person I know! I mean you''re a vampire! That is so awesome!" Lily went on gleefully in her own world. I''m starting to think she needs to be committed. Who in their right mind would think this is cool. "I want to be like you when I grow up!" she added . . #Tobecontinued... 54 Talon Appears . . "You''re older than me" I reminded her. She waved me off and turned her wild antics on Jace "So are you a wizard? Or warlock? Do you have a wand?" She fired questions at Jace inching closer to his face. Jace''s expression almost made me laugh. He tried to put space between them but Lily had him in a corner "I-I''m not a warlock or wizard and I don''t have a wand. Those are fairytales." Jace said trying to get around Lily. "So what are you? I thought witches were girls" Lily said blocking his escape "No. Being a witch isn''t gender specific the way humans make it out to be. It''s a birthright. Humans just tend to only catch female witches practicing. Now can you move?" Jace didn''t wait for Lily''s answer and swiftly darted his way past her. "As entertaining as this all is, Ana didn''t make her announcement for fun. There are some vampires after her to harm her. You three must choose to help Ana fight or stay out of it. Either way we leave at daybreak" Seb said stepping up and putting us back on course. I looked back to Simon as he lay in his shocked state. I wanted to talk alone but if I get close to him I might scare him. All I can do is wait and hope he can handle this. At this moment it''s not looking so good. "I''m in!" Lily jumped up raising her hand and beaming at me. Of course she is! I don''t think I could get rid of my new friend if I tried. Harder that is. Simon abruptly sat up. I took a step in his direction but the look in his eyes stopped me. He was afraid of me. Seeing that hurt me deeply. The room fell into an uncomfortable silence. I wanted for a second for everyone to disappear and give me a moment with my friend. Jace slowly walked over to Simon and handed him the old book Helia gave me. Why would he do that? Simon gave him a weary gaze before slowly taking the leather bound book. "This explains what we are and where we come from. It should help you understand" Jace said moving back to give Simon some space. Simon nodded and swallowed so hard I could see his Adams apple bouncing. I felt like I should say something but I couldn''t find any words. My worse fear was coming true. Simon glanced around the room cautiously. When his eyes landed on me I could see how torn, confused and afraid he was. He stood and made his way to the door "Simon, please don''t go" I begged finally finding my lost voice. He paused with his hand on the knob. "I''m sorry Ana" he whispered ripping the door open. By the time the door closed behind him the tears fell. "I''ll go make sure he gets home safe" Jace said following Simon out the room. Somewhere in the back of my mind I wondered if that would be last time I saw my dearest friend¡­ Back to the Present¡­ "Ana, its 8:45am, we can''t wait much longer" Seb''s voice cut through my thoughts of last night''s events. Even though Simon walked out on me I still held hope he would come back. We were after all close; I pray he doesn''t forget that. Another minute slipped by and my hope was fading. How stupid of me to think that I could tell someone like Simon I''m a vampire and expect him to just "hey that''s great" yeah right. He''s not Lily. Speaking of Lily, I could hear her talking to Marie from inside. They were arguing about Lily''s mini skirt not being practical for our trip. It was funny easy dropping from so far away. Got to love these vampire ears. Though I would trade it all to have my friend back. Just as I was about to meet the others inside, I heard the sound I''ve been dreaming to hear all morning. The screeching of Simons beat up car trudging into the parking lot. I was so overcome with joy my vampire speed carried to the parking lot in a second. Simon didn''t even have the car in park yet and I eagerly ripped the door open. Literally I tore his rusted door right off the car. "Holy shit Ana!" Simon said clutching the steering wheel "Sorry, I got too excited" I said sheepishly placing the door gently on the ground "I''ll fix that" Simon laughed as he got out. The sound was music to my ears. "Don''t worry about it, this car is a piece of crap, we both know that" Simon smiled at me and I couldn''t help but engulf him in a hug. I was so happy that he was here I could scream. When I let go, Simon released a huge breath "Geez your strong" He said breathlessly "Sorry again, I thought I was hugging you lightly. I''m so happy you came back" I told him "We are best friends, I would never leave you. Human or not you''ll always be my friend" Simon''s tender words caused a tear to slip from my eyes. Friendship isn''t about quantity it''s about quality. And with friends like Simon I can get through anything. "Glad to have you back" Jace said walking up slapping Simon on the back. Seb, Marie and a pouting casually dressed Lily joined us too. "Now that we are all here I can go over the plan quickly. I''m positive Talon or Marcos is gaining on us. So we need to get out of this town fast but without a trace. I read up on this town a few weeks ago and found there are tunnels that run underground into four major cities" Seb began "Yes, but no one''s been in those tunnels for years" Jace added "I''m sure I know why. There is a possibility that these tunnels maybe inhabited by creatures. Even so it''s our safest route out of the town without a chance of being caught or tracked." Seb stated in his serious leader voice. It''s cute when he goes all Mr. Authority, sometimes. "Creatures?" Lily questioned "Do you mean Dwellers?" Simon asked. We all stared at him wondering what he meant "Yes. How do you know about Dwellers?" Seb asked curiously. Simon shuffled through his backpack until he pulled out the book Helia gave me. "They were in this. I spent most of the night reading about all these mythical creatures to help me understand what Ana and Jace are" Simon explained flipping furiously through the pages until he found the one he was searching for "Here, page 287 talks about the Dwellers or the cursed ones. It says "due to their violent nature and brutal killings of thousands of fae, Celeste the creator cursed them. She stripped them of their fangs, sight and immunity to light, forcing them to survive underground. During the wars on Nexus some escaped through the portal and came here thinking it would break their curse, but it didn''t''" Simon read only stopping when Lily gasped "You think the Dwellers are here?" I asked Seb. I did live here my whole life and never once encountered anything supernatural "When I researched the town''s history I ran across some stories about killings here a hundred years ago. They are consistent with the way Dwellers kill" Seb replied "Dwellers have nails sharp enough to cut through metal. They use them to rip into their prey, drain them of all their blood before finally eating the skin, eyes and teeth of the victim" Simon said reading right from the book again "What! There is no way I''m going down into some dark tunnels now!" Lily burst out "I can call my dad and have him send a jet or something" She offered instead "We need a quick escape. Waiting on a plane is too long" Seb shot that idea down "Besides we have weapons and there is an exit every mile if we run into trouble" Seb added. This sounds very dangerous but what choice do we have. "Does anyone have any better ideas" Jace asked looking around our small circle. All the faces were filled with dread and fear, including mine. Hopefully Seb''s research was outdated and the scariest thing down there would be the rats. "Well then, the closest entrance is in the woods. Once we get there I will hand out flashlights and weapons" Seb said leading the way. We all timidly followed behind him. Maybe I should at least pretend to be brave since I am the only vampire. But from the description of these creatures Simon gave us, that''s easier said than done. "I have to ask" Lily said breaking the silence right as we entered the woods. "Seeing that vampires and witches are real, is Santa Clause real too?" She asked hopefully. We all stopped walking and stared at her "What? It''s a legitimate question!" She said defensively "No, Lily as far we know Santa remains a myth" I replied "Damn. Guess that could explain why I didn''t get David Beckham for Christmas last year" She stated seriously. Marie started to giggle and soon enough I joined too, along with Simon, Jace and a chuckle from Seb. She may be slightly annoying but Lily is entertaining and she managed to take our minds off the pending danger we were walking into. That was until the unthinkable happened... Halfway into the woods my whole body froze There was a scent in the air that I would never forget no matter how much I tried. Seb instantly noticed my tense unmoving body and rushed to my side "Ana, what''s wrong?" He asked full of concern "Seb I can smell him. He''s here" I said cautiously darting my eyes around all the tress surrounding us. Seb immediately became stiff and slowly reached into the back of his pants for his gun. "Who? Who''s here?" He whispered to me doing a slow scan of the area around us. I closed my eyes and inhaled deep. I was absolutely sure now that he was indeed close. "Talon¡­" . . . 55 Obvious Alliance . . Kim Pov There was something different about this handsome stranger; besides the fact that he wanted to kill her sister. Even the way he walked was graceful and slightly dangerous "Where''s your car?" He demanded once they exited the school building. "It''s the red sports car over there" Kim said pointing to the new car her dad got her last week after she caught him having yet another affair. "Give me the keys. I can smell the alcohol in your blood. It''s the only thing keeping me from draining you" Talon said holding his hand out for her keys. Kim had no idea what he was talking about. Draining her? What does that mean? She decided not to push it and dug through her purse for her keychain. Talon snatched them from her hand so quickly she barely saw the movement. "Can I ask you something?" She said timidly getting into the passenger seat of her car. He didn''t look at her but instead ignited the engine, pulling out of the space expertly "What?" Talon snapped "Uh why exactly do you want to kill Ana?" Kim asked staring at the sexy man driving. His jaw ticked and his hands tightened on the wheel. "That little bitch tried to kill me more than once. Now I want payback" he answered in a sinister tone that sent chills down her spine. Kim couldn''t believe what he was saying. Loser Ana trying to kill someone? Doesn''t sound like her? She would know, after all she tortured her sister for years and Ana never really defended herself. "That''s doesn''t sound like her" Kim mumbled. Talon slammed on the brakes sending her crashing into the glove box. He then forcibly grabbed her jaw with his calloused hand and peered down intensely. "I''ve been with that bitch for two years! The girl you used to know is no more. Question me again and we''ll have another problem on our hands" Talon stated harshly. Kim was shaking. A man had never scared her the way Talon just did. She wondered briefly why she even chooses to come with him. Talons dark eyes were still on her intently. He loosened his grip on her chin and began stroking her face softly. "You and I could be good together" he said in a much sweeter tone. "What happened to your face?" He asked when he noticed the bruise hiding underneath her makeup. Kim''s anger spiked remembering the fight her and Ana had last night. Maybe Talon was right and Analise has changed. The loser sure packed a punch. "Ana did it" she bit out "See, she''s a danger to you. Is that why you want to kill her?" Talon asked still rubbing her face intimately. The brush of his fingers caused desire to pool inside her so much she could barely focus on his words. "Yes. I-I mean no. That''s not the only reason" she stuttered attempting to break through the cloud of lust she was lost in "I''m tired of her taking from me. The things I wanted most she stole. First it was Jace and then my mother! I began resenting her; my sister. And now she''s something I resent even more" Kim ended. Her mind populated the new version of her sister. Even though she wouldn''t say it out loud, Ana was attractive now. Even thinking it pissed her off! She was always to be the hot one. Now Ana wants to take that too! "Good. Hold on to that rage you feel right now. Together we can make sure she never takes from you again" Talon had a glint in eyes that was frightening. But Kim decided she wouldn''t be scared and instead embrace it. Acting on impulse she smashed her lips to his. Talons were so soft they couldn''t be real. She would know considering how many guys lips she''s felt in her life. Kim wanted more of his sweet taste. She pressed her body closer to him preparing to climb on his lap. Talon however pulled back before that could happen. "Enough. Tell me where she is" he demanded. Kim had to shake off her frustration from him breaking the heated moment. The look on his face was determination. No signs of a lustful guy that wants her. He must just be really good at hiding his feeling. Or really determined on finding Ana "Last night she was staying at a motel outside of town, next to the woods." Kim told him. A slow smile crept onto his face. Talon completely broke contact and started the car back up again. He sped down the road on a mission to get his revenge. Kim watched the sexy dangerous man she was now plotting with. No turning back now. She wanted Talon like nothing she wanted before. If it takes killing Ana to have him she was more than willing to do it. Talon was dark¡­ Sexy¡­ In Ana''s case deadly¡­ And he would soon be hers. All mine. She thought grinning to herself. Just as soon as they get that one annoying little problem out of the way... Ana Pov "How close is he?" Seb asked scanning the area. I took another breath. And another. But I lost it. His scent was gone¡­ "Ugh I don''t know! I lost the scent" I said frustrated as I tried to pick it up again "Focus! Don''t be afraid" Seb pushed "I''m not afraid of Talon! If I were alone I would find him myself and finish this. But I have five other people with me whose lives depend on how I handle the next 5 minutes" I shot back growing a little irritated "What''s going on? Who''s Talon?" Simon asked. From his increased heart rate I knew he was worried. I tried not to focus on it and instead come up with a plan. I won''t let Talon hurt my friends "Seb, how close is that passage into the tunnel?" I asked forming a quick solution. "Less than half a mile" he responded "Good. Take them there and I''ll lure Talon to me" I began to run off in the opposite direction. But Seb caught my wrist to stop me "Marie, take the others to the passage while we hold off Talon" Seb said putting emphasis on we . Should have known he wouldn''t leave me alone, even knowing I could take Talon. Marie opened her mouth to argue but Seb''s expression stopped it. Sometimes it''s strange the way they communicate without speaking. It''s as if they can read each other''s mind. That would be a handy talent if it were true. "Ana-" "Sy I''ll be fine. Just go okay. Everyone leave now" I said. Simon looked torn but I pushed easiness into my eyes. He didn''t need to worry about me. Marie led the others deeper into the woods. All except one followed; Jace "You need to go too" I told him. He shook his head and walked closer to me "No. I should stay and help" Jace replied determined "I disagree. We know Talon we can handle this. The others however could use your help" Seb spoke to Jace like the leader he was. And he was right. Seb and I could deal with Talon. From the change in his demeanor Jace understood too. With one final glance at me he ran off the way the others had previously gone. Talons scent came drifting on the next breeze but this time I noticed something else about it. He wasn''t alone¡­ Another smell of hairspray and tanning lotion followed his. I knew who it belonged to but I wasn''t ready to admit out loud yet. Mainly because it doesn''t make sense. How could he have found her? I used all my energy to pinpoint their location. Good thing I did because had I not, I wouldn''t have been able to stop what happened next¡­ The distinctive sound of a trigger being pulled filled the silent forest. My experience with being shot enabled me to gauge the direction the bullet was going. With my vampire senses being so fast it was almost like everything was happening in slow motion. I saw the tiny gray bullet break through the tree line into our small clearing. Immediately I knew this shot wasn''t intended for me. Using a speed so fast a human eye wouldn''t see, I tackled an unsuspecting Seb to the ground. I was fast but not fast enough. The bullet pierced through my right shoulder. We landed on the forest floor hard. Not a moment later the freezing burn of platinum began "AHH!!" I screamed withering on my back. "Fuck! We need to get the bullet out" Seb shouted as he quickly began tending to my wound. His face was a mixture of anger and rage that made him look scary beautiful. The platinum began working its way through my body. It hurt like hell but I was fighting it. After taking shots like these from Marcos guards I was somewhat used to the pain. Slow clapping from our left alerted us to the arrival of our unwelcome guest "Bravo!" Talon said with that cocky smirk on his face. "You see I knew if Id aimed at you, you would have dodged, so aiming at Seb was just perfect!" he ended proud of himself. Talon isn''t my concern at the moment. I couldn''t take my eyes off the girl he brought with him. From the smug look on her face it was willingly. "Kim, what the hell are you doing?" I asked suspiciously. There was a glint in her eyes that had me on edge. She smiled wickedly before clasping Talons hand. "Don''t worry about her dollface or maybe you should" Talon stated winking at me. Seb was glaring at Talon so hard that if looks could kill, well you know the rest. I had a bad feeling and lying on this ground in weakened state wouldn''t save us. Masking my emotions I dug into the small hole in my shoulder. The pain was intense but if it was one thing Seb taught me was to never show a vampire your feelings. They play on pain. My fingertips brushed against the bullet. Latching on to it I swiftly yanked it out and dropped it on the ground. The relief was instant and the wound closed in seconds. Jumping to my feet I prepared myself for their next move. "We''ll aren''t you Ms. G.I Jane" Kim sniped looking me up and down "Got your little black shorts, tank top, boots and even the ponytail to complete it" she ended with jealously burning in her eyes . . . #Tobecontinued.. Next on #PURE VAMPIRE CHAPTER TITLE :Ana & Seb vs Talon & Kim You don''t wanna miss this, #Glimpse "Bye Analise" Kim said snapping me from my thoughts." ******** "My momentary distraction was enough for Talon to send a kick to my core. I flew back a few feet landing on the grass. Talon charged me." ******* "Bitch" He said spitting blood "Thanks" I said back flipping to my feet "I hope you''re ready to die" not giving him the chance to reply I attacked him." WATCH OUT!!!!.... 56 Ana & Seb vs Talon & Kim . . "I was actually going for Lara Croft. So you''re stalking me to comment on my fashion?" I asked sarcastically "No. We came to kill you. You won''t be hurting Talon anymore" Kim stated taking the gun from Talon and aiming it directly at me. To say I was shocked was an understatement. We''ve had our differences sure but actually wanting to kill me was taking it to a new level. Kim may not be my biological sister but we grew up together. There is nothing I could have done to make her hate me. Even as I searched her eyes for any of sign of bluff I knew it was useless. Kim was serious... "What? You look surprised" she commented "Kim I don''t know what lies he''s feeding you but trust me when I say he''s dangerous. Now put down the gun" I tried to reason with her. She only cocked her head like a confused dog in response. This is unreal! My sister is pointing a gun at me! What''s next?! "Nice try dollface but she''s mine now" Talon taunted. The smirk on his face made my skin crawl. Anger I didn''t see coming boiled up inside of me. I''m sick and tired of this shit! "Fine! If you want to kill me, take your best shot" my tone was filled with so much hostility that Kim''s stance faulted a little. That''s right she should be afraid. "Wh-what''s wrong with your eyes?" She asked. Her arm was wavering a bit. "Her eyes are red because she''s evil. Just shoot her and we can be together without fear" Talon cooed to Kim. She sucked in everything he was saying like it was absolute truth. Any idiot could see he was using and lying to her. Since when did she get so naive? "What''s your plan?" Seb whispered beside me. He hadn''t once taken his eyes off Talon. Another rule he lives by; never lose sight of your enemy. I wish he could read my thoughts and so he would know what I was about to do. But Talon would hear if I said it out loud. Sebs smart, he''ll act as soon as I do that''s a given. We continued to watch Talon coach my sister into pulling the trigger and ending my life. With each second I knew she was growing more confident and it wouldn''t be long before she did. If my mother saw this how would that make her feel? Sadness threatened to take over when I briefly thought of our last conversation. One day I''ll make it right with her. "Bye Analise" Kim said snapping me from my thoughts. I focused my eyes on her long finger. Waiting for the exact moment the trigger was pulled. Three¡­two¡­one¡­BANG! Right when the first shot fired I took off towards Kim. She fired more rounds but I was too quick for any to hit me. At the last second I changed direction and tackled Talon instead. Catching him off guard I slammed his body into a nearby tree so hard it cracked. Seb had already had a hold of Kim and was easily restraining her. Just like I knew he would. My momentary distraction was enough for Talon to send a kick to my core. I flew back a few feet landing on the grass. Talon charged me. I threw my foot out and kicked him in the face. "Bitch" He said spitting blood "Thanks" I said back flipping to my feet "I hope you''re ready to die" not giving him the chance to reply I attacked him. Punching and kicking every open space on his body. I stayed on him, not giving him the chance to throw any strike back. And it felt good! Especially because I wasn''t even using my ability. Talon fell to his knees after I grabbed his wobbling head and kneed him in the face hard. He grunted and fell on his back "Is that all you got? I expected more" I said hovering over him with a smile. His head lolled before he looked at me. Talon started grinning, showing me his blood covered fangs "You''re getting good, but you forgot something" He said stilling grinning like a moron "Oh yea, what''s that? A stake through your heart for the sake of tradition?" I mock. He actually laughed, for what I wasn''t sure "No. You forgot I don''t fight fair" He reached into his belt loop so quick I couldn''t have reacted fast enough had I tried. Talon fired. The bullet shot right into my stomach, sending me onto my back. The pain of this one was worse than first. I''m such an idiot! I let myself get too cocky and toyed with him the way vampires tend to do. I could feel the bullet in me, but it was too deep for me to take it out. The platinum in my system was making me dizzy. My eyes were losing focus. Suddenly I felt warm hands cradling my head. From the sensations they caused I knew Seb deserted my sister to come aide me. Not a wise choice at the moment "Tsk, tsk, tsk Ana. You put up a good fight but now it''s time to die" Talon said gleefully. Kim was now next to him and they were both pointing guns at us. How the hell are we getting out of this one? "Put that gun down and fight me like a man" Seb said standing back up. His body was shaking. And I think I could feel low vibrations coming off him. Or this platinum is making me crazy "No thanks, too messy for my taste. I''d rather just shoot" Talon said casually. Then they pulled the trigger... I could hear the shots but nothing was getting to us. Every bullet fired hit this invisible wall and bounced back with a huge spark. What''s happening? Talon fired again and again but still it couldn''t touch us. He threw the gun on the ground and charged. Instead of attacking Seb like he planned he ran into the wall we couldn''t see and flew back. "Come on! The spell won''t hold long!" Jace shouted a few feet behind us. Seb swiftly scooped me in his arms, running to where Jace and the others were waiting "NO!" Talon screamed banging on the block Jace created "You bitch! I''ll find you!" "I''m counting on it" I replied barely above a whisper. From his frustrated his I knew he heard. We ran through the woods with me in Sebs arms. The bullet has been inside me too long because I''m shaking. Seb clutched me tighter to his chest. For safety or comfort, I didn''t know. I also didn''t know how far we had run. What I did realize is that we stopped and Seb was pulling my tank top off "What are you doing?" Jace asked rather protectively "I have to get the bullet out" Seb snapped. Will these two ever get along? It''s probably my fault since I''m the reason they don''t. "Holy shit! She''s been shot!" Lily exclaimed. Seb sat me up and slapped my face a few times. Why was he doing that? "Ana open your eyes" He said. Wow I didn''t know they were closed. But now that he mentioned it seemed impossible to do. Still I pushed all my strength into it. When they finally opened I saw everyone crowed around me with concerned faces. "Good Ana. Now tell me how deep the bullet is. There is no exit point on you" Seb was looking down at me with a mixture of emotions in his amazing eyes. I could get lost there. Oh right the bullet. Focus Ana! "In my ba-back. Two inches to the left of my spine" I answered weakly. I saw Marie immediately rummaging through one of Sebs bags that he gave her before Talon attacked. She took out a sharp blade and gave it to her brother. Didn''t need to be a genius to know what about to happen. Seb gently turned me over on his lap so that I was face down "This may hurt a bit. I''m sorry" He whispered to me. I did my best to nod for him to just do it. I needed that platinum out of me now! Seb didn''t hesitate. He stuck the knife in my back creating a slit. I bit down on my lip to keep from crying out. As a vampire platinum doesn''t just kill us instantly, unless injected into the heart or head. It weakens our defensive and we become sensitive to everything. So we inserted his fingers into my back, I nearly bit a hole through my lips to keep from screaming "There I got it!" Seb shouted throwing the tiny bullet that caused me so much pain. I was panting so hard I felt like a dog on a hot day. But my fast healing system was already reviving. "Shit balls! The cut is closing! That''s so awesome, even better than stiches!" Lily yelled again in awe. I took a couple more deep breathes to steady myself and shake off the last of the after effects. Simon smiled a huge relief smile at me and handed me my shirt. Great now everyone''s seen me in my bra. Jumping to my feet I put it on as quickly as I can "You alright?" Marie asked. I smiled and nodded at her before turning to Jace "Thanks for saving us back there" I said grateful "Anything for you" Jace said sweetly. He reached up and placed a stray hair behind my ear. His touch left a trail of warm tingles. A growl from my left had me stepping away. Seb has his steel mask on but I could see the anger in his eyes toward Jace. "Seb, thanks for well, everything" I said turning to him. He cut his eyes at me and then Jace before giving me a stiff nod. What was he just thinking? Something else must be bothering him, beside petty jealousy. "The passage into the tunnels is right below us" Seb began. He wiped some dirty and leaves away to reveal what looked like a sewer entrance "Damn, I hoping Ana getting shot would make you forget this whole going into the dark tunnels thing" Lily remarked. Like usual we ignored her side comments "I''ll take the lead; Marie will be in the middle and Ana at the rear. Stick close together" Seb ordered taking weapons from Marie''s bag. He handed knives and flash lights to everyone and guns to Marie, himself and me. Those would have been handy in the fight I just had with Talon. "Please follow my every command down there. If the dwellers are present, we will be in the fight for our lives" Seb ended looking everyone in the eye. I heard five pounding hearts, beating like they were trying to escape their bodies. I''m not so sure my heart would be beating from fear right now Why? Because I''m tired of playing nice today. I could feel the sparks already coming to life in my eyes. It''s still dangerous for me to use my ability but I don''t care. If there are dwellers down there, they better run and hide¡­ Or else¡­ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . . #Tobecontinued.... 57 The Dwellers . . Ana Pov "Lily, just jump. Seb will catch you" I said gently to my chubby friend. We were standing above the sewer entrance that everyone else had already gone into; everyone except Lily. I''ve been gently coaching her to make the leap but it was proving to be more difficult than I first expected "No! Seb is hot and all but what if those things are waiting down there" she whined. I rolled my eyes. This is getting irritating. Jace''s spell is getting ready to wear off and I know Talon won''t be long after that. Lily was wasting time so I took matters into my own hands. "One way to find out" I said and then I pushed her into the hole. She screamed and flapped like a fish out of water. A humph sounded when she landed into the waiting arms of Seb. "Not cool Ana!" Lily shouted up at me. I chuckled before jumping down myself. After landing gracefully into three inches of sewer water I turned on my flashlight and surveyed the area around us. It was extremely dark, wet and smelled horrible but other than that it was somewhat normal. As normal as a disgusting sewer gets anyway. "Alright stick close and keep quiet. The next exit is only a few miles if we run into trouble" Seb spoke before leading us deeper inside. I listened to everyone''s heart and they were a little erratic, with the exception of Lily. Her heart was beating so out of control I was sure she would faint at the first sign of danger or maybe even a rat. Speaking of rats, I could hear a few rummaging about. The others couldn''t and there is no point telling them. We walked along in a tense silence for a while after no sign of dwellers everyone seemed to relax a little "It smells so bad!" Lily exclaimed. Since I was walking behind them I couldn''t see her face but I''m sure she was scrunching it up unpleasantly. "My readings said dwellers have a smell similar to rotten meat." Simon informed "Oh! I think that''s what I smell!" Lily shot out flashing her light frantically around "No what you smell is feces. Mostly rat and it''s what you''re stepping in too" Marie added. Lily jumped and squealed. We chuckled at her dramatics. The droppings were everywhere; she couldn''t get away if she tried. "This is so gross! Witch boy can''t you cast a spell and zap us there already?" She asked Jace of course "My name is Jace and no. I''m not skilled enough for transport spells" Jace replied sighing when Lily clutched onto his arm. We had already walked a few miles, passing the first exit. Seb didn''t say anything. I assumed he didn''t want to give the others a chance to try and get out before we were far enough away. Not that I blame him. Suddenly the atrocious smell of spoiled flesh and grim assaulted my nostrils. I whipped around flashing my light into the darkness behind me. There was nothing there. But I knew that was a lie. The others continued walking and chatting unaware of my pause. Something wet and slimy hit my right shoulder. I wiped off the snot like substance with disgust. Where did that come from? Slowly I turned my flashlight up. When my eyes met the ceiling I almost gasped. Covering the roof was hundreds of dwellers apparently sleeping all over each other. Their skin was pale and almost translucent. You could see the outline of every bone in their thin, long bodies. The hands and toes were claws similar to a lions but longer and sharper. Ears were large and pointed. These things were frightening¡­ "Guys!" I whispered yelled. Lily''s ranting caused them not to hear me. I glanced up again and could tell the dwellers were waking up. Their flat noses were wiggling with the fresh scent of us drifting to them. We need to go and fast¡­ "Guys!" I whispered louder again "All I''m saying is what kind of a witch can''t summon food at will? It seems pretty useful to me" Lily remarked. "Witches have more important things to do than summon-" "Jace, Lily shut up!" I yelled cutting Jace off and finally getting everyone''s attention. The dwellers stirred more... "Ana what''s wrong" Seb said cutting through the group and walking back to me. I cut my eyes upward instead of actually speaking to him. Seb caught on and followed my action. His throat bobbed when he saw what lay just above our heads. Good thing he''s not one to panic. We stared at each other for a full minute, not even daring to move. I was thinking of a way to get the others out without waking up the monstrous creatures. But of course Lily ruined that by looking up "AHH!" She screamed so loud it echoed. Now everyone knew where the dwellers were and the dwellers had been woken. "RUN!" Seb yelled. All at once they began sprinting off down the tunnels. The dwellers began dropping like flies from the ceiling. I pulled two guns from my waist band and started to go to work. Every dweller that dropped was met with a bullet right between the eyes. Yeah I''m a good shot. I fired off rounds with precision and confidence, taking out at least twenty in less than two minutes. One dweller caught me from behind; it grabbed me by the back of my neck and tossed me into the wall. For a skinny creature it was sure strong. More dwellers began coming down and another landed on top of me. Its white eyes were moving around not seeing me but sensing me. The ugly thing hissed ferociously in my face, fanning me with horrid breathe and saliva. "Someone needs a breath mint" I said reaching up and snapping its neck. I quickly jumped up and grabbed one of my guns. The other was too far away. Shots were being fired a few feet away and I knew I had to catch up to my friends. If only there wasn''t thirty dwellers surrounding me. They moved in slowly, sniffing the air around to get my exact location. "ANA!" Someone shouted. I couldn''t tell who it was but that didn''t matter. I used the wall the dwellers were cornering me in as a launch and leaped into the air. I back flipped over them firing rounds and killing some until I landed in a crouch outside the circle. Wasting no time I took off the way my friends went. Lily was being held by a dweller who was seconds away from biting into her neck. It opened its mouth revealing tiny sharp teeth but missing fangs. I quickly put a bullet in its head. It fell lifelessly behind her and Lily jumped back squirming. "Oh thank god!" She said running to me. I heard more shots going off up ahead "Come on we need to catch up" I said. I took her hand and practically dragged her with me as I sprinted in the dark. When we caught up, my friends were in trouble. Seb was fist fighting a small group. Marie was expertly firing shots at any closing in on her and Simon. Jace was just tackled down by a dweller. I instantly ran to him and grabbed the dweller on top of him and broke its neck. Then I ran over and took out the few gaining on Marie and Simon. I used all the fighting techniques I''d learned over the last two years to kick some dweller ass. Punching some so hard that it killed them. "Get out of here now!" I commanded my friends before jumping to help Seb. As usual he didn''t need help. He was beating the crap out every dweller he touched. And he didn''t even look winded. Jace led the others away while Seb and I fought. The only problem was every one we killed it seemed as if two more replaced it. We were outnumbered in the worst way... "Seb follow the others. I''ll handle this" I said without looking at him. He was right next to me and we were both taking slow cautious steps backwards; keeping our eyes on the growing number of dwellers creeping closer to us. "You know I''m not leaving you" He replied. I could feel the sensation of my ability running through. I held onto it and strengthened it. My eyes were sparking as well as my skin. "This time you don''t have a choice" I said. Without giving him a chance to argue I yanked his shirt and tossed him down the path. I knew he wouldn''t be hurt from the throw but he would be pissed. Turning back to the dwellers I prepared to give them a taste of who I was. It was after all my mother that cursed them "Well, it''s just you ugly bastards and me. Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Analise. Daughter of Celeste" I honestly didn''t think they understood English but at my mother''s name loud hisses sounded around. My vampire instincts had me hissing back with my erupting fangs. The dwellers charged... Let the fun begin! Lightning bolts shot out from my fingertips, combusting every creature that came into contact with it. I zapped dwellers left and right but I needed more. I knew what I was about to was dangerous and I had never tried it before, but I didn''t have any options left. I needed to kill these things; now. I searched deep within myself and pulled all the strength I could. It felt like this huge power in my gut. I dropped to one knee, almost overwhelmed by it. The dwellers took advantage of my state. They all pounced on me; drowning me in a sea of their disgusting bodies. The power I felt growing inside me reached a level I hadn''t felt before. I latched onto it and released... A huge, blinding surge of blue energy shot out from my core. It was so bright and powerful it blasted all of them off me and turned every dweller into white ash mid-air. The sheer force of the surge sent my own body plunging back¡­ Marie Pov "Wait, we have to help my brother and Ana" Marie said. They had run off like Ana told them but she was done running. She wouldn''t leave her brother alone to fight those creatures. "No crazy girl we need to find an exit like we were told" Lily said back panting hard. Marie was growing irritated by the cowardly large girl. She didn''t care what she was told. Seb would never leave her and she would never leave him. Marie began rummaging through her backpack for another gun. The only ones left were the ones with the platinum bullets. Seb wanted to save these for other vampires they might run into but oh well. He needed her and she wouldn''t let him down. "Marie is right. We have to do something" Simon said standing beside her "Jace, what can we do?" . . To be continued ... Extra chapter drops in few minutes..... 58 Into The Abbys . . Jace was pacing and breathing heavily. His face was paled and he looked more shaken up then Lily. Marie was surprised Simon was taking this well and wasn''t freaking like Jace and Lily. "Jace?" Simon said again trying to get the witches attention. But Jace just kept pacing and mumbling to himself. Marie didn''t have time for this. The dwellers weren''t following them and that was a bad thing because it meant her brother and Ana were holding them off with their lives. She walked up to him and slapped him hard across the face. Jace stared at her shocked "Snap out of it! Now tell us what we can do to help my brother" Marie''s voice came out strong and determined as she stood in front of the much taller boy. He still had that shocked expression on his face and she raised her hand to hit him again. "Wait, wait don''t hit me again I-I''m thinking" Jace said putting his hands up. Good. Marie thought. She was going back for Seb whether the witch had a plan or not. Jace began strangely feeling the walls as if he was looking for something. "What are you doing?" Lily asked "We need a way out. I can''t just make a door because I don''t know where it would lead us. But if there is an old exit here I could re-open it" Jace answered still running his hands along the walls. This is taking too long. Marie couldn''t waste any more time. She cocked her gun and began marching back the way they came "I''m coming too" Simon said catching up to her. Marie stopped and gazed at the curly headed skinny boy. Something about him made her stomach flutter and cheeks flush. She shook it off and continued walking. But then she heard something. Marie ceased to walk again and listened closer. Before she could decipher what the sound was a body came hurtling towards them. She tried to warn Simon but was too late. The muscular form crashed into Simon, knocking him to wet ground below. Marie instantly knew it was Seb that had come crash landing. But how? She didn''t ponder and ran to aide both men. Simon was sitting up rubbing his head. "Seb! Are you okay? What happened?" Marie asked worriedly firing questions. Seb gently pushed his little sisters shaking hands off and tried to stand. He stumbled a few times before finally managing to get to his feet. "Ana happened. She threw me" He said a little upset pushing his damp hair back. Both Marie and Simon gave him questioning gazes. "Never mind. I need to go get her" Seb said determined to get back to Ana. "I found one!" Jace shouted a few feet away "I found an old door way but something isn''t right" They all walked to the wall where Jace was standing. Marie couldn''t see what he was talking about. It just looked like a concrete wall, no sign of a door. "Have you gone mad! That''s a wall not a door" Lily stated, obviously. Jace didn''t pay her too much attention. He just kept staring at the wall. "There used to be a door here but something is off. I sense a strange aura behind it" Jace sounded so puzzled. "Can you open it or not? We have to get out now" Seb asked getting to the point. It was clear no one else felt what Jace was feeling. "Yes, but I don''t know what''s on the other side" Jace said. The witch started chanting and drawing intricate symbols on the wall. He was using his fingers so they couldn''t see anything he was writing or understand his mumbling. Seb turned off and Marie knew exactly where he was headed. She quickly followed. And Simon did as well. Suddenly the ground began shaking... Marie looked back at Jace and was surprised the wall he had drawn on was covered in yellow glowing symbols. The markings seemed to shimmer slightly and then they vanished into the concrete. The wall began to crack and seconds later completely shattered open. Behind it was what looked to be a wall of water? It waved and rippled like the ocean but you couldn''t see through it to the other side; it was too dark. Lily reached her hand out to touch it; almost hypnotized by the dancing waves. "Lily don''t!" Jace screamed but it was too late. As soon as she touched it, she was pulled inside; disappearing from sight. Jace grabbed hold of her leg and was pulled into as well... Marie stared not knowing what to do. From Seb and Simons face they didn''t either. Out of nowhere a blinding blue light shot out from the other end of the tunnel. It was so strong they all had to shield their eyes. Ana''s body came suddenly flying back past them. Her body was rippling with electric charges making her skin look neon blue. Seb reached out to catch her but he missed. Ana disappeared into the mysterious water door Jace and Lily went through just moments ago. Seb wasted no time running full speed and charging into the abyss after her... Marie was afraid. It was just her and Simon. She glanced at the boy unsure what to do next. He smiled reassuring at her and took her hand tightly. With one gentle squeeze he pulled her with him as he ran into the unknown waves after their friends¡­ Talon Pov "Fuck!" Talon shouted pounding on the invisible barrier. He was so close to killing that bitch and she got away. This was starting to really piss him off. He felt a warm hand on his shoulder and quickly smacked it off. The girl, Kim, jumped back a little startled by his hostility. If only she knew how hostile he really wanted to be. "What is this? Some kind of trick?" She asked touching the shield the witch created. How did Ana get a witch? He wondered. Witches were one thing he didn''t plan on, but no matter what he would still kill her. And the witch and anybody else that got in his way, he just needed a new plan. Talon turned and walked away from the shield. They couldn''t get far, especially with the wounded state Ana was in. he could hear that pathetic girl following behind him. "What are we going to do now?" Kim asked. Her human nature caused her to trip over branches on the forest floor. Talon really wanted to rip her throat out. He originally thought she would be useful but now he was reconsidering. She was so young and stupid. She honestly believed he would be with her. Ha! He already had a mate and that turned out to be a pain in his ass. Now the only thing he needed women for was blood and sex. And Kim isn''t good for either of those. Maybe killing her would be a way to draw Ana to him? Hmm it''s a thought. The phone in his pocket vibrated. He hadn''t heard from Marcos in a few days but he was sure his master was on a wild goose chase for the girl. Talon convinced himself that lying to the man that gave him immortality was in the best interest of everyone. The girl needed to die; Marcos just couldn''t see that yet. "What?" He said answering the call irritably "Si-sir Talon. I''m number 86 of Marcos guard" The man on the end of the phone said weakly. It was Talons idea to number the guards, mainly the human ones. It was too many guards to deal with remembering all of their names. "Why are you calling me 86? Where is Marcos?" Talon questioned angrily "W-we were attacked. They took Master Marcos" Number 86 said. Talon froze he couldn''t believe what he was hearing. This can''t be true. Who is powerful enough to capture Marcos and why? "Explain further now!" Talon demanded pacing with long strides. "We were searching for the girl outside Seattle when we got ambushed. The men out skilled us. They were the elite sent by the king. They easily killed all our men and took Master Marcos. I was shot but left alive to give you a message. The vampire that led them was named Maximus and he says he''s coming for you and the girl." Number 86 explained before going into a coughing fit.Talon could image from the sound 86 was making he hacking blood. The guard would be dead soon... He was livid. That worthless backstabbing traitor Maximus went to King Ferox! Talon was so enraged he threw his phone. It hit a nearby tree and shattered. How could he let this happen?! If Maximus told the King what Marcos had planned for the girl, then Marcos was a dead man. Talon screamed with frustration. Maximus turned on his own brother. He hopes Max does find him because Talon isn''t afraid to kill him. Even though Maximus is older and therefore stronger, he still didn''t care. Talon would make him pay for his betrayal. "Uh are you okay?" Kim asked timidly. Talon whipped around to the scared looking girl. Human senses sucks but you would have to be dead not to sense the dangerous vibe Talon was exuberating. Using his speed he pressed her forcibly against a tree. "You. This is all your sisters fault! If that bitch hadn''t shown up none of this would be happening! I should kill you just for being related to her!" He yelled in her face. Kim was shaking so badly she could barely remaining standing. She knew he meant everything he said "Pl-please don''t. I''m sorry; I''ll kill her for you I swear! It''ll fix everything and w-we could be togeth-" Talon stopped her pleas by wrapping his large hand around her throat. He was so angry and it was making him want to do something else too; feed... "Maybe you can help me" he said slyly releasing her neck, she gasped for air as salty tears ran down her cheeks. When she looked back at him, he was no longer the sexy man she was lusting after; but the beast of the night she should fear. A scream flew from her mouth as she stared wide eyed at his black eyes and sharp fangs. "Oh my god! What are you?!" She babbled. Kim tried to get away but Talon trapped her against the tree by putting both hands on each side of her head. He listened with delight at her erratic heart and smell of fear. "Please Talon don''t kill me! I-I can help you! You need me! Please give me a chance. Oh god what are you?!" Kim begged and cried. Talon leaned in and inhaled her scent. She was so afraid. Exactly the way he liked his meals... "I''m a vampire and I''m hungry" He whispered in her ear before diving his fangs fiercely into the bulging vein on the side of her neck¡­. . . . #Tobecontinued... 59 Kim Is A Vampire . . Talon Pov Talon was growing more impatient by the second. This was taking a lot longer than he expected. It''s been three days since finding out his master was captured. And he was beginning to lose his cool. But he had a plan. For his plan to work, he needed a partner; one that would obey his every command¡­ Talon sat in the small motel room chair staring at the unconscious body on the cheap bed. She was exactly what he needed to get both his master and Ana. Because she was Kim¡­ In the woods days ago he bit her but decided instead of killing her to change her. It was perfect actually. Kim was the only person who hated Ana more than he. Talon didn''t understand why she despised her own sister, but he didn''t care. See he figured Kim as a vampire would be the only one strong enough to kill Ana. Since Ana has an ability, Kim should also considering they are related. He would then use Kim like he has been doing and send her off to kill her sister and lead Maximus away while he broke Marcos out of the king''s prison. Perfect Except the bitch is taking forever to wake up. Her final stage ended an hour ago and she still hasn''t woken. He was glad that her screaming finally stopped; last night he had to bind her hands because she tried to rip her own heart out! Luckily he got to her time or she would have killed herself permanently and he couldn''t have that. Kim began to stir and then suddenly shot up from the bed gasping! She looked around the room in a panic; long auburn swinging with each turn of her head. Her wide eyes finally found Talon "What happened? Where am I?" She asked still breathing heavily. As a vampire now she doesn''t need breath but newbies always act human the first few weeks. Talon stood and slowly approached her, his eyes glazing over her transformed state. He had to admit Kim looked better. Her body was toned, skin pale and flawless, her hair long and shiny and her eyes black as coals. Wait, black? He reached out a forcibly grabbed her jaw to bring her face closer to his. Sure enough her eyes were black; not blue like Ana or even red like royals. Fuck! That means she doesn''t have an ability. "Talon ow, you''re hurting me" Kim whined. He let go of her and paced the small dingy room. He couldn''t believe this! If her eyes are black that means her and Ana are not sisters "Ana''s not your real sister" He stated to see her reaction. Kim looked at him like he was crazy but then was distracted by the image behind him. She slowly got off the bed and walked to it. It was the reflection of herself. She reached out and touched the mirror before touching her own face. "What''s happened to me?" She asked trailing her hand over her smooth skin "What do you remember?" Talon asked back taking a seat on the bed. Even though she didn''t have an ability that didn''t make her useless. She could still kill Ana or die trying for all he cared. "We-we were in the woods¡­. Ana got away¡­ Your phone rang¡­You were so angry¡­and¡­" Kim cut off and spun around to face Talon. He only smirked already realizing she remembered "You bit me! You-you''re a fucking vampire!" She yelled backing away. Talon began clapping "And the turtle crosses the finish line!" He said sarcastically "But what your missing hot stuff is I''m no longer the only vampire in this room" Kim turned back to the mirror admiring her new body. Talon could tell she was enjoying the way she looked. "You like?" He whispered coming up behind her "Yes. I''m perfect" She whispered back looking at her reflection "Why did you make me a vampire? And why do I have a reflection? I thought vampires didn''t reflect" "I''ll explain the basics of our kind later. But to answer your first question I did it to even the playing field between you and Ana" Talon replied stepping back. He reached into his back pocket and pulled out a cigarette. He knew she would figure out what he meant soon enough. Kim''s body started to shake with rage as she mulled over his words "ANA''S A VAMPIRE TOO!" Kim shouted at the top of her lungs. Talon took a slow drag of his cigarette before nodding. Kim shrieked and slammed her fist into mirror. It shattered. Covering the floor in shards of glass. "Don''t worry, now that your changed too I''ll teach you what you need to know to kill her" Talon reassured her. Kim''s face was still a mask of rage. She couldn''t stand the thought of Ana being a vampire. Talon thought it''d be best not to tell her about Ana''s ability. "First things first" He interrupted before she destroyed anything else in the room. Talon then went into the standard dresser drawer and pulled out a pair of scissors. Kim watched him cautiously, unsure of what he planned to do. Moving quickly he grabbed her neck and swiped the scissors through her hair. All those long strands fell gracefully to the ground. Kim pushed him off forcibly. "What the hell you do that for?!" She screamed touching her now short hair. "I like it better" Talon replied simply. Kim''s short hair made her look more edgy and dangerous. "I have a present for you" Talon said remembering the gift her stored in the closet for her. Kim let go of her hair and perked up excitedly. When Talon opened the closet door a bound and gagged teenage Asian boy fell out. Kim recognized him as a student from her high school. She didn''t understand how this was a gift. She didn''t even know this guy really. Talon yanked up the boy and tossed him on the bed. The tied boy tried to squirm away but it was useless "I don''t get it" She said. Talon smirked and seconds later his fangs extended and his eyes went completely black. Kim gasped in shock. The last time she saw him like that it didn''t end well for her. Talon forced his fangs into the side of the boy''s neck. She watched on hypnotized by it. Not long after her own fangs revealed themselves. She couldn''t resist her building urges and flew to the bed joining Talon in the draining of the boy''s blood. They both greedily fed on him until he lost consciousness. "That was delicious! I want more" She said licking blood from her lips. "We can have whoever we want but first we have to take care of your sister" Talon replied. Kim stared at him with a new hunger in her eyes. A hunger he instantly recognized "There''s something I want more than her¡­" Before Talon could speak Kim yanked her top off. He couldn''t help his lust at the sight of her perky breast. She pushed their meal off the bed; he hit the floor with a thump. Kim then savagely climbed on top of Talon and straddled him "Kim-" "Shush" She said cutting him of with her finger to his lips "I know what you want. But this is what I want" She ended grinding her hips against him. Talon was a vampire so it wasn''t hard to get his member to respond to her movements. Kim smiled deviously "I know you like it Talon" she said seductively grinding harder on his stiffness. Talon grabbed hard onto her hips and flipped her over with lightning speed. She yelped in surprise at his quick movements as he now lay on top of her. "You want it so bad hot stuff?" He asked sliding his hands down her chest and into the front of her jeans. Kim moaned out loud when his hand began to roughly stroke her core. "Ok. I''ll give you a ride dreams are made of¡­" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Marie Pov As soon as her body touched the doorway of waves it felt different. It was cold and left her skin feeling tingly. A force from the other side latched on and yanked her small body forward. Marie could no longer feel the warm hand of Simon as she hurtled through the dark abyss. Just as soon as it began it was over and she was tossed out into unknown lands¡­ The surface beneath her was cool and soft like grass. It was so comfortable Marie almost wanted to fall asleep but something heavy was pressed on her abdominal. Opening her eyes the sight in front of her warmed her heart. Simon''s curly hair and cute eyes were staring at her. "Are you okay?" He asked concerned. It was hard to breath with him on top of her but at the same time she didn''t want him to move. "Yes" she whispered back. With his face so close to hers, all she could think about was what it would feel like to kiss him "You mind getting off my sister" Seb said interrupting the small moment they were having. Simon''s expression turned fearful as he scrambled off her so fast he nearly fell again. She smiled at the awkward boy and began to get up herself. When she finally saw her surroundings it took her breath away. Everything was bright and beautiful like a paradise. The sky was green and shinning with a beaming sun. The grass under them was soft and as blue as the ocean on sunny day. When she checked for the others, everyone''s expression mirrored hers. "Toto, I don''t think we''re in Kansas anymore!" Lily said looking around in awe "Look in the sky! It''s two moons!" Simon pointed out. Everyone gazed up and sure enough there was a moon on each side of the sun. This strange place was utterly amazing. "Where are we?" Seb said picking Ana up from the blue grass. Marie assumed the use of her powers had knocked her unconscious since the rest of them were seemingly okay. "I think I know where we are" Jace said. The witch boy leaned down to pluck a purple flower but as soon as he touched it the flower retreated into ground, disappearing from sight. "Whoa! Did you do that?" Lily asked stunned. Marie couldn''t help but feel the same way. She''d never seen a plant do that before. Jace stood back up dusting his hands "I didn''t do that. This place did" he replied gesturing around. They were in a clearing next to what looked to be a lake. Beyond the water there was outlines of mountains and in front of them was a forest. Not like any forest seen before because the tree tops of this land soared to the skies, lost in the clouds . . . 60 Nexus . . "We''re in Nexus. Birthplace of the supernatural" Jace stated taking in the huge unfamiliar place. Marie gasped. She couldn''t believe they were in another realm. "How?" Seb demanded. Ana stirred in his arms but still didn''t wake. "I told you I didn''t know where the door would lead. At least now we know how the dwellers ended up in those tunnels" Jace explained defensively. "So how do we get back?" Seb asked. From his tone it was easy to pick up his frustration. "Obviously we need to go back through the portal that brought us here" Jace snapped. "Which would be where exactly?" Simon asked cutting in. They all looked in every direction but there was no sign of the watery door that previously transported them. Everyone looked to Jace for a response but he didn''t have one. He looked as confused as the rest of them. "We''ll split into teams of two and search the lands. Stick close and stay together" Seb jumped in taking leadership as he usually does. He glanced at the still unconscious Ana in arms. Marie knew her brother was torn about staying with Ana or searching for the portal. "I''ll stay with Ana" Jace spoke up stating. "No" Seb responded quickly. The tension in both men''s body was noticeable. Marie was trying to think of a fast solution. Hopefully before the guys started a fight. "I''ll stay with Ana." Simon offered "I''m her best friend and besides you both are needed in the search more than I am" Simon ended walking towards Seb. Her brother watched Simon closely for a moment and finally gave a stiff nod. Everyone silently observed as Seb lay Ana gently on the odd colored grass. "Alright, Marie will come with me and Lily with Jace. We meet back here in an hour" Seb ordered before turning to Simon "She''ll probably wake a little weak just let her know I''ll be back soon to uh help with that" Seb said. Simon raised his brow at the cryptic message but otherwise didn''t respond. Marie knew her brother was referring to the blood Ana would need but she chose not to say anything. A few minutes later the boy girl teams split up and headed out into unknown of areas of Nexus. Marie was still amazed at the brightly colored lands. She wondered if the treetops were green like back home but they were too high to tell. Seb was walking a quick pace in front of her slashing shrubs and veins from their path. From his aggressive swipes she knew he was bothered by something¡­ Scurrying up a tree to her left were the cutest white squirrels. Although a little larger than she''s used to they still seemed like normal animals. Hopefully there aren''t any larger creatures lurking. "So this is Nexus" Marie spoke. Other than the sounds of crunching twigs it was silent. "It''s beautiful here right?" She asked trying to engage her brother again. He nodded once but kept walking. Marie continued to follow and take in her scenery. The sun was blocked by the trees causing it to appear dark with pockets of light shining through the forest. Every time they got close to any plants they would zip underground. That''s some defense mechanism. If flowers could do that back home they could never be picked. The rest of the forest was normal and no signs of any other animals. This seemed a bit strange to her. But she shrugged it off. After twenty more minutes of silent searching Marie had enough. "What''s bothering you?" She asked Seb. "Nothing" he answered simply not turning around. He cut swiftly between some shrubs. Marie followed beginning to hear the sounds of running water. The closer they got the louder it became until they broke through a clearing with a waterfall. The fall was magnificent. The water poured gracefully from a hill into a small pound. The sun was hitting it making every drop sparkle. "There it is" Seb''s voice broke her from the trance. She didn''t see what he was talking about at first but when she gazed around she caught sight of the watery door right next to the fall. "Great! We found it" she exclaimed. "Yes. Now let''s go get the others" Seb said. He started to turn away but Marie wasn''t having that. She reached her small hand out to stop him. "We aren''t going anywhere until you get it off your chest. Now Sebby!" She ordered sternly. Seb looked like he wanted to argue but when Marie crossed her small arms over her chest he thought better of it. "Jace is Ana''s mate" He said finally. After the words left his mouth his shoulders deflated. He no longer looked strong and dominate but defeated. "Are you certain? How do you know this?" she asked stunned. Ana and her brother were meant to be together she knew that with all her heart. But if Jace is her true mate¡­ "I over heard him telling Ana. As far as I could tell she believed him" Seb replied running his fingers through his hair. Marie couldn''t believe what she was hearing. It wasn''t supposed to be like this. "What else did you hear?" She asked thinking maybe he left something out. "Nothing. I left after that. But it makes sense, we did catch them kissing when we first arrived" Seb pointed out with anger in his voice. Marie did remember that but she refused to believe Ana didn''t love her brother. But does that mean she does love Jace? That''s the question. "Talk to Ana. She''s different Seb it could be different for her" Marie wanted anything but to her brother heartbroken. "Ana may be different but she can''t deny a mate, you know that" Seb countered "I don''t care just promise me before you give up on your love that you''ll talk to her" she pleaded. Seb stared at his sister before nodding. For her he would try. Marie opened her mouth to speak again but Seb put up a hand to silence her. She didn''t understand what was going on but he had a focused expression on his face "You hear that?" he asked closing his eyes and listening to the sounds around him. She tried to focus too but heard nothing "I don''t hear anything" She said back finally. When Seb opened his eyes he looked panicked "There''s eight of them. There''re angry. Come on we have to get to the others now!" He ended dashing off out of the clearing. Marie had no clue what he was talking about but if Seb looks panicked it must be serious¡­. Lily Pov "Lily, can you walk faster" Jace snapped at her for the hundredth time. He was really getting on her nerves "I can''t! All these damn bushes keep tripping me!" She snapped back, tripping over another plant. How come they moved for Jace but not for her? She felt like they were doing it on purpose. Jace power walked ahead of her. She didn''t care. They came to a halt at the path that split two ways. Neither direction looked appealing to her. "I''ll go left and you right okay?" Jace said as if he was giving her a choice. Lily faked smiled and nodded in agreement. As soon as Jace disappeared from sight, Lily flopped on the ground. She was exhausted, besides how would he really know she didn''t go searching. As she sat on the ground a bug flew by her head. She swatted it away but it kept coming back "Go away!" She yelled swatting at it again. " You''re sitting on my favorite log" It said back. Lily jumped up and screeched. "You can talk!" She yelled finally looking at the strange butterfly like creature. It gave off an orange-ish glow. When she looked closed the wings were a lot larger than the little body it carried. But the body was what shocked her. It had four arms, two legs and a face! Like a human, expect the arm and wings part. A handsome human considering it resembled a man. "You can see and understand me?" it asked fluttering closer to her face. Lily scooted away "Yes! Am I going insane?" She asked wide eyed. The tiny insect flew back a little "No, but that means you must be Lily" It replied back "Ho-How do you know my name?" She questioned. The tiny creature was about to respond but the sounds of Jace approaching scared it off and he flew away with an orange trail following. "Wait! Wait please!" Lily called after it but it was gone. The glow behind it fading... "Lily? Who were you talking to? And since when did you speak Croatian? Jace asked when he broke the forest line stopping in front of her. "I-I was talking to this butterfly guy. He knew my name" She told him "Butterfly guy? Never mind I don''t want to know. Did you find the portal?" he asked changing subjects. Lily''s busted expression gave him the answer "You didn''t look!" He shouted throwing his hands up. "Well I was going to but this butterfly-" "Just forget it! I''ll find it myself" Jace ended cutting her off and brushing past her. Lily had enough of his shitty attitude. "This isn''t about finding the portal! It''s about beating Seb!" She shouted at his retreating back. Jace stopped walking and turned to face her. "You don''t know what you''re talking about" he shot back "Ha! I know you two are having some sort of pissing contest over Ana. I know you want to find this portal before he does. And I know that if this was a competition for Ana you would be losing!" She told him with complete confidence. Jace''s face changed to anger. Seems like she pushed a button. "Your wrong" He replied through clenched teeth "Oh am I? From my view it seems I''m right. You got a point with the shield thing but he got two when he stayed back to help her fight those monsters" She taunted. Jace took slow steps toward her. "Shut up" He ordered "Make me. Better yet prove me wrong" She threw back. Jace seemed as if he wanted to respond but loud growls stopped that short. They both turned away from each to see what was making that sound... Creeping slowly from every direction were the largest wolves they had ever seen. Lily slapped her hand against her mouth to keep from screaming. They were so big; easily eight feet tall and weighing at least five hundred pounds. The grey colored humongous animals growled fiercely at the two of them. . . .#Tobecontinued.... Who has been waiting to see seb''s wolf in action?? Don''t worry, the time is near... 61 Seb In Action ? . . "Jace, what do we do?" Lily''s voice was shaking and she was on the verge of tears. Jace didn''t respond. The witch looked as scared as she was as he stared frozen at the large animals closing in. One darker gray wolf seem to lead the others as it drew closer to them.... "I''ma pee my pants" Lily whispered with a few tears escaping. She was petrified that she would die soon. These wild wolves didn''t seem happy at all. She wanted to scream out for Ana to save her but was afraid they would attack if she yelled. The dark wolf was now inches from them¡­ Out of nowhere Seb came bursting through the trees! He immediately jumped in front of them putting himself face to face with the beast. Seb didn''t have an ounce of fear as he stared down the much larger animal. Seb exuded power and dominance. The wolf growled ferociously in his face; drops of saliva even hit him. Seb didn''t bat an eye. Lily couldn''t believe what she was seeing! She wondered if Seb has temporarily lost his mind. He couldn''t fight that thing, he was outnumbered one to eight. They all watched fearfully as Seb''s chest began to heave. It bounced up and down faster and faster... When suddenly he opened his mouth and a deep rumbling growl left his lips. It stunned everyone. But that wasn''t the most surprising part... All of the wolves began to bow their heads...One by one each wolf bowed down to Seb. And the leader got down on its belly and exposed the side of its neck to Seb. It was some weird submission, Lily got that much. But what she didn''t understand was what the hell Seb just did¡­. Ana Pov I knew as soon as I felt the warm liquid drop on my lips it was blood. Whose? I didn''t care. My vampire instincts took over and I latched on to it and sucked like my life depended on it. I was so weak from the power I used on the dwellers and I needed this blood. As I drank the taste began to catch my attention. It wasn''t Seb''s that I was clear of, but who then? I opened my eyes to see the last person I expected to give me blood¡­. Simon. Quickly I took my fangs from his hand and pushed him off. "Why the hell did you do that Sy?!" I angrily questioned him "You needed blood!" he answered defensively wrapping his hand to stop the bleeding. "Not from you! Where''s Seb¡­-" I trailed off after I took in my surroundings for the first time. It was really sunny here. The sky was a shade of green with a moon on each side of the sun. The clouds were fluffy and white. Beneath me the grass was extremely soft and a beautiful blue color. I plucked a piece and watched as the once blue grass turned green. "Where are we?" I wondered running my hands over it. In front of me was a long trail that led to a large forest. "According to Jace we are in Nexus" Simon replied sitting next to me. My mouth dropped. Nexus. That is unbelievable. This is definitely not like the Nexus I saw when I was in the past vortex "How? Where is everyone?" I noticed we were alone "Jace opened a door that happened to be a portal that we also happened to lose. So the others went to find it" Simon explained to me "And you happened to stay behind" I add elbowing him. He smiled back "I had to! Those two would have fought over the right to be at your unconscious side. What''s up with that anyway?" Simon asked casually. My mind began to run with thoughts of the two out of three mates. I''ve been trying to avoid dealing with it but it isn''t helping "There''re both your mates huh?" Simon said catching me off guard. I whipped my head toward him. "How''d you know that?" I was beyond curious "First I''m not blind. It''s clear they both have feelings for you. But the mate part I figured it from this book. As soon as I put together that you''re the daughter of Celeste it was easy from there" Simon''s words shocked me to the core. So much so I sprung to my feet. "What?! I''m in that book?" I asked in utter disbelief "Well not exactly" Simon started standing too "It doesn''t say your name but after reading about Celeste and the war on Nexus it all made sense. I figured out how you fit in the picture. You''re the daughter she saved to end the war she couldn''t" He ended. From his tone you would think he was talking about last night''s homework. Sometimes I forget how smart he is, because no one else would have been able to piece that together so fast. "So whose lucky mate number three?" he asked cheerfully. I shook off my thoughts "Oh umm I don''t know" I replied honestly. At this rate I''m in no rush to find out. Unless I already know. I glanced over my best friend of all these trying to see something I''ve never seen before. Could my third mate be right in front of me? "Why are you staring at me like that?" he questioned with scrunched brows. "Just thinking" I mumbled back. I started to do a slow circle around him. Simon squirmed a little. All these years I''ve never had that sort of connection to him, but we did have a strong connection. Was it more than friends? I can''t tell! I knew I didn''t feel towards him what I felt towards the other two. But no one said all my bonds would feel the same. There is one sure way to find out the truth. "Sy, let me see the back of your neck" I said. He instantly put his hand on it to cover it "No, why?" he asked suspiciously backing away. "I need to see if you have my mark" I replied back. From his widening eyes and increased heart rate he knew exactly what I meant. I took a step to him "Wait! Can I ask you a question first?" I knew he was stalling but I was willing to entertain it for a moment. I would see his neck whether he liked it or not. I nodded for him to ask away. "Uh ok. Umm while you were gone did you think about me? I mean you never called or anything I just wondered if I ever crossed your mind because you crossed mine everyday" he said. His words hit me deep. Everything has been moving so fast lately I haven''t even had the time to really talk to my best friend. "Simon I missed you like crazy! But I admit I forced myself not to think of you. I always felt I was the reason you didn''t have any other friends. That it was your friendship with me that held you back. So when I left I assumed your life was better without me" I told him sadly "You were so wrong Ana" He said to me slightly disappointed "I know. I''m sorry for abandoning you" My apology reached him easily and he engulfed me into a hug. I feel so much better getting that out. But now it''s on to another important issue¡­ "So about your neck-" "Wait! I have another question" Simon said breaking the hug and jumping away from me. I laughed at him through my glossy eyes. "Uh Uh ummm¡­" He trailed off fishing for something to stall me with "Um Oh! Lily! Yea why is she here? What does she have to do with anything?" he finally found a question. I thought about it for a second before speaking "Well I saved her and she followed me but it''s more than that. I see myself in her" I stopped and thought about the chubby girl and her wild antics. I knew there was something special about her but I didn''t know what exactly. "It''s hard to explain but I have a feeling that she is meant to be here and she has a weird way of breaking tension" I ended laughing just thinking of her crazy comments. "Yes I can see that" Simon added laughing too. Once our laughter died down I gave him my serious face. He knew exactly what I was thinking. "Wait!" "No more questions Sy, I want to see that neck" I said interrupting him. He gave me one look and took off sprinting away. "Really? I''m a vampire Sy!" I yelled after him. I watched for a few seconds just entertained by how funny he runs with his arms flailing about. Using my speed I literally appeared right in front of him. He screamed and fell back, but that didn''t stop him. He shot back up and took off running in the opposite direction. I''m not an idiot I was aware he didn''t want to have my mark because he was crushing on Marie. I hoped he didn''t have it either but I needed to know for sure. Once again I ran so fast I blocked his next step. Simon fell to the ground again. When he tried to get up I grabbed his ankle and knocked him back down. Before he could stand again I sat on his back. "Sorry buddy I have to do this" I tried to reason with my struggling friend. Geez he must really like her. Or he really doesn''t want to be mated to me. I hope it''s the first one. "Ana this could change everything" He mumbled into the earth. I knew that but it doesn''t matter. We had to know¡­ Slowly I lifted the curly hair off the back of his neck¡­ "Oh my god...¡­." . . . #Tobecontinued..... 62 Unexpected . . Ana Pov "Oh my god" I said staring at the back of his neck "What?! What is it? Do I have the mark?" Simon asked panicky. "Oh my god Sy! You really need to shave the back of your neck. It''s gross" I said getting off his back slowly. Simon hurriedly got to his feet. "What?! Ana! I don''t care about my hairy neck! Do I have the mark?!" Simon''s fearful expression almost had me laughing. It''s hard to believe this is the thing that''s freaking him out; not having to give his best friend blood to revive her or anything. "Simon, you can relax. You don''t have my mark" I told him with a small smile. He let out a huge sigh of relief that had me feeling a little offended. "Gee thanks for the confidence booster there Sy" I said with a mock pout. Simon only chuckled and swung and arm over my shoulder. "No offense Ana, trust me your great! But we''re friends and that''s how its meant to be" he offered. I playfully pushed him and laughed. He was right. What was I thinking! Of course he isn''t my mate! It''s Simon! My nerdy, cool, fun loving best friend. And I wouldn''t want it any other way. I was about to talk to him about his Marie situation when I noticed the others walking back from the forest. They all looked a little out of it; except Lily. She was gesturing animatedly with her hands while trying to keep up with Seb''s fast pace. Seb on the other was ignoring her. I tuned my ears in to pick up what they were saying but Lily wasn''t making sense to me. She kept saying Seb was cool and wanted to know how he did whatever he did in the forest. I stopped eavesdropping as they drew closer. I figured one way or another I would find out what happened; probably from Lily. "ANA!" She screamed and engulfed me in a bear hug. If I was human she would have taken me down. "Oh my gosh! I have so much to tell you! First-" She began too excitedly, until Seb cut her off. "You''re awake?" He questioned looking between Simon and me. "Oh uh yea Sy helped me out" I replied sheepishly. What embarrassed me? That I''m not too sure of but it''s a cross between drinking from Simon and not drinking from Seb. "Hey! I was telling a story!" Lily jumped in placing her hands on her hip and glaring atSeb. "Continue Lily. What happened?" I said to her calmly. Her expression turned into excitement as she launched back into her tale. "WE WERE ATTACKED!" She yelled gesturing wildly. Both Simon and I looked at her confused. The others didn''t seem to share her enthusiasm about the situation. "Seriously?" Simon asked disbelieving. I understood exactly why he was questioning her. "YES! We were attacked by the biggest fiercest creatures of all time! I mean they were so huge I nearly pissed myself!" She exclaimed "What attacked you?" I had to ask. Lily opened her mouth wide to respond, animatedly I''m sure "Wolves." Marie answered beating her to the punch. Lily huffed annoyed her big moment was spoiled. Wait, did she say wolves? "No way!" Simon said just as stunned as I was. I can''t believe they were attacked by wolves. "So how did you guys get away?" Simon asked "That''s all thanks to Seb. He came in like some crazy wolf whisperer and had all those wolves scared like puppies!" Lily explained laughing "While Jace just stood frozen like a wuss!" "Shut up Lily!" Jace snapped at her but she kept laughing. I ignore them as they continued to argue and made eye contact with Seb. Something was different about him. It was almost like he was larger and stronger. It was subtle but I still noticed it. As I looked deep into his eyes I saw a light yellow glow there. If you didn''t have vampire vision you wouldn''t be able to see it. But it was there, almost pulsing with life. My mind flashed back to the last time I saw his eyes completely glow in Helia''s kitchen. Something is changing him and we have to find out what it is. Helia better hope it''s not harming him or she''ll have one very pissed off vampire on her hands. Seb broke the eye lock with me and snapped me back to the present. "I should scout the area and make sure they are gone" I said breaking the ongoing dispute between Jace and Lily. But they simple kept fighting not even hearing me. Simon and Marie nodded and I knew they at least listened to me. Once I started walking to the forest I smelt Seb approaching from behind. His scent still makes my mouth water; even more now for some reason. We didn''t talk as we made our way deeper inside. I let him walk ahead but I was using my nose, ears and vision to lead me. There were so many new scents here that I had to keep my A.D.D. in check to keep from investigating them all. "The wolves are gone" Seb said turning back to me. His nostrils were a little wide like he had been sniffing the air too. But humans have a terrible sense of smell. Trust me I used to be one. His eyes also had more of a glow to them; still very minimal but noticeable to me. "Are you okay?" I asked concerned. He crossed is arms in a defensive way. "Yes" He replied being very short with me. Here we go with moody Seb again. I hope one day he learns to express himself better "Ok so you want to this the easy way and just say what your problem is with me now or should I wait while you put you big boy pants on?" I snapped with loads of sarcasm attached. He raised a brow "Funny" was his only reply. I took purposeful steps forward until there was barely any space between us. I had to fight my fangs from coming out because his scent had me wanting to taste him. And I mean more than just his blood "Fighting something red eyes?" he asked with a smirk on his face. I instantly calmed myself and hoped my eyes changed back. At least now I know anger isn''t the only emotion that turns them red but strong lust as well. Since he was being a jerk right now I decided it was the best time to push his buttons. "I bet I could find a guy who likes it" I replied casually with a smirk of my own. Probably went too far with that comment because Seb''s whole demeanor hardened. His eyes lit up like bulbs and he growled low and deep enough for me to feel it in my stomach. The expression on his face was deadly but it didn''t scare me. Only sparked my curiosity. Something is definitely changing him... He must have realized what he was doing because he stopped to shake it off and looked slightly confused by it. "What''s happening to you?" I asked reaching my hand out. When I touched his arm I was shocked by how hot he was. Seb immediately pulled back from me. I did my best to hide the hurt that small moved caused me. "Nothing. I''m fine. The portal is about 200 yards to the left. We should get the others and go" He said changing the topic. He must have forgotten who I am if he thinks I''ll let him just leave. "Don''t you dare blow me off like that!" I shouted when he began to turn away. He slowly turned back to face me. "I just don''t want to keep you from your mate" He said like he was challenging me to deny. I didn''t respond because I didn''t know what to say... How did he find out was my first thought. And my second was why in the hell didn''t he find out from me. I''m such an idiot for not telling him about the whole three mate''s things. But in my defense we have been pretty busy, I thought I had more time. It''s not like I told Jace about Seb being one of my mates either. "Seb-" I started "Save it. I know vampires always choose their mate" he said cutting me off. "But-" I tried again "I''m sure you and Jace will be happy together" He added interrupting me for the second time. I was going to try again but the expression on his face stopped me. It was the look he used to give me when he thought I was just like every other vampire. And it angered me to my core¡­.! I worked so hard to keep my humanity these past two years and I won''t let him demean me over having a mate. He must not know that I have three since he''s so quick to assume. I lifted my hand and slapped him hard across the face. His head snapped back to me angrily. So what did I do? I slapped him again. This time when he turned his head back, his eyes had fully transformed. The eerie yellow glow and dark pupil wasn''t close to human. I was so upset that I didn''t even care. It was a fight he wanted to start with so that''s exactly what I''ll give him. I tried to hit a third time but his reflexes caught my hand midair. No worries I was trained; quickly using my other free hand to punch him in the face. "Come on Seb! This is what you want right? A fight with me? Because talking isn''t working!" I screamed throwing a leg out to kick him. He snagged it easily and used my own leg to toss me. I flew and hit the ground hard. He was a lot stronger than I remember "I don''t want to fight with you but if you insist¡­" He trailed off charging me. There was something animalistic in his eyes and it connected to the primal nature in me. It was dangerous and yet thrilling. I jumped to my feet just in time to knee him in the gut. I knew he was human but something told me I couldn''t hurt him so easily anymore. That turned me on even more. Seb recovered quick and football tackled me to the ground. We rolled over shrubs and dirt while taking jabs at each other. It may seem crazy but it felt good to get this out! When we came to a stop, Seb was on top of me. His bright yellow eyes peered deep into mine; I could see my own bright red, almost pink ones reflected back. We were panting heavily and his hot breath on my face stirred my desire. I could see the same lust in him. My lips felt dry; so I licked them. Seb followed my every movement... "Ana¡­" he whispered looking at me tenderly. Before I knew it he crashed his lips to mine...It was heaven. I eagerly kissed him back with everything I had in me. The kiss wasn''t soft and sweet; it was hard and desperate. Our tongues found each other and danced together like it was their last time to meet. My hands found their way into his silky hair and gripped it hard. He groaned and growled sexily into my mouth. The sound making my core pulse with need. I needed him right now more than I needed blood. My fangs shot out and I bit into his lip. He stopped kissing just to watch me nip at the small drops of blood, before desire took over again and he pressed himself back into me. This was insane but it felt so damn right. I wouldn''t stop it if I could. Only Seb can make me feel every emotion all at once and like it. I used my strength to roll us over so I could be in control. Once on top of him I rolled my hips seductively and moaned at the feel of his desire in between me. "Seb¡­" I whispered back looking into his inhuman eyes. It was strange but for some reason it felt natural to see him like that. He reached up and grabbed the back of my head, bringing my lips back to his in a kiss that told me all the secrets of his heart. We were so caught up in the moment that we didn''t hear a thing¡­ We were so caught in the lust that we didn''t smell a thing¡­ We were so caught up in each other that we didn''t see a thing¡­ I was so focused on him¡­. and he was so focused on me¡­. ¡­That we didn''t know the blade was coming¡­. ...¡­..Until the searing burning pain shot through my back......¡­.... .........I was so caught up that I didn''t realize I had been stabbed... ............Until I looked down and saw the tip of the blade¡­...... .......................Covered in my blood¡­..................... . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . ....Jutting from the center of my abdomen¡­...... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . . 63 ANA vs KIM The Duel . . ......I was so caught up that I didn''t realize I had been stabbed... .............Until I looked down and saw the tip of the blade¡­.. Covered in my blood¡­. jutting from the center of my abdomen¡­.. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ This happens when you anger a vampire... Ana Pov "Look who''s the slut now" Kim whispered in my ear as she forcibly pushed the blade further inside me. She may have gotten the jump on me because of my distraction but my reflexes are still good. I ignored the pain and reached behind me to lock onto her neck before front flipping her; she flung hard into a nearby tree. Seb quickly sat up and ripped the blade from my back. It was luckily an ordinary weapon, so as soon as it was removed the wound healed like something was zipping it up. We both then sprang to our feet just as Kim was getting to hers. "That wasn''t very nice" She said dusting off her very short leather shorts. Excluding her promiscuous clothing, something was different about her. Kim''s hair was cut short, almost in a pixie style that made her look dangerous instead of cute. Her body also changed; it was well toned and athletic, the gut she was getting from alcohol was gone. I sniffed the air for her scent but found a new one instead. My mind refused to believe what my eyes were telling me. Even so I focused hard on her heartbeat but the only one I could hear was Seb. The three of continued to circle each other; waiting for one to make a move. Kim watched me as I studied her, like she was waiting for me to say the last words I ever wanted to speak. "You''re a vampire" I finally said "Congratulations! Your smarter than you look" She taunted sarcastically. I couldn''t hide my shock. We don''t have a great relationship especially with her trying to kill me, but this isn''t the life I wanted for her. "Why Kim?" I asked concerned "Oh shove it Ana! You think you''re the only one who can be a vampire! You think you can have it all! You took Jace, mom, this guy" she said pointing at Seb "And you want to be the only vampire too! Talon was right about you. You do deserve to die" She spat. Her last words had Seb growling. Kim''s eyes darted to him for a second and she actually looked scared before shaking it off. "I don''t know what lies Talon has told you. But listen to me, he''s playing you. Let me help" I said trying to reason with her. Kim only laughed "Do you hear yourself?! You''re such an idiot! I just stabbed you and here you are trying to be all reasonable and shit" She ended still chuckling. From the way she was acting I knew there was no reasoning with her. She seemed a bit mad in the crazy sense. Maybe she''s hyped out. But a small part didn''t want to give up. She is after my sister; whether were blood related or not I don''t care. "Kim please. There is so much about being a vampire you don''t know" I pleaded "Talon has taught me and he''ll teach me anything else I need to know. He''s my soul mate" She said proud of herself "Did he tell you that? Because it most certainly is a lie" Seb piped up to say. Kim narrowed her eyes at him, trying to figure him out. Good luck because I haven''t even figured him out yet. She eventually just shrugged off his comment all together. Kim was in a delusion; one only she could save herself from. "How''d you find me here?" I asked. It not like I was just waiting down the road for her to show up and stab me. "It was easy really. Talon tracked your scents in the forest to the sewers. He sent me down to finish the job but you weren''t in there. Then I saw this wall that moved and waved like water. When I touched it, it sucked me in. After that I followed the sounds of you being a whore to here. By the way what kind of vampire are you that you didn''t even hear me?!" Kim taunted "That won''t be happening again" Seb jumped in replying in a deep angry tone. I know this isn''t the best time to think about this but I can''t help wondering which part he as referring to. The distracted part or the actions that caused us to be so distracted? "Look Kim it isn''t too late to put all this behind us and start new" I tried again to reach my sister. I know it may seem foolish after all she''s done to me but if I don''t have hope then what do I have? After our last fight I realized that I''ve spent so much time being angry at her that I never offered her a chance at redemption. "No thanks. Enough talking too I just want you to die so I can have Talon." She ended with a sly smile. I watched as darkness bled from her pupil until no whites could be seen. She hissed loudly flashing her new fangs at me. Kim was challenging me to a fight. Seb took a step in her direction; always my protector but my arm stopped him "No Seb, I got this" I said to him before I faced Kim "You should be warned that you can''t beat me" I told her taking slow steps to her. She laughed at the top of her lungs. Of course Kim didn''t believe me but I was more than willing to prove it to her. I let my own fangs elongate in an explosive hiss. Kim jumped a little startled but hissed back to cover it. I could see the contemplation in her eyes. She knew I didn''t fear her; just like I knew I was going to show her why she should fear me. She shrieked loudly before charging. Kim came at me fast but with my enhanced vision it was like watching it in slow motion. Her movements were quick but so uncoordinated. She swung her fist out but I caught it easily. Then pinned it behind her and threw her to the ground. My sister got up fast and tried again. This time when she swung I just ducked; she tried to punch me several more times and I just ducked and swiveled from them all. I''m going easy on even though she is a vampire. Kim screamed in frustration, the sound almost made me laugh. Until she decided to cheat. Kim flipped two pocket knives into her hands and charged me again. I grabbed onto both her wrist to stop her from stabbing me in the face and then I head butted her. She stumbled back, dropping the weapons. I took the opportunity to send my knee smashing hard into her abdominal. Just a little payback from interrupting my moment with Seb. Kim rolled onto the ground grunting in pain. Talon definitely didn''t train her to fight "What the fuck!" She shouted "I tried to warn you" I said to her. She only hissed in response as she got back to her feet. "You know" she said wiping a little blood from her forehead; the cut already healed. "You may be a vampire but I can still see fat, pathetic Analise under all that" She taunted. I folded my arms, forcing myself to stand tall. "No matter what that''s what you''ll always be. A fat loser with only one equally loser of a friend. No one could ever love you. Mom always felt sorry for you. Dad didn''t realize you existed half the time" She said with a laugh "And Jace! He always knew you liked him!" she continued "Shut up" I said so low I barely heard it. I knew she was trying to push my button. And it was working; her words were getting to me. "Jace knew the whole time you were in love with him. We used to laugh about how stupid you were! To think the likes of you could get a guy like him? The thought disgusted him. Just ask, I''m sure he''ll tell you himself. Just like I''m sure this guy over here doesn''t love you either. How could he? Your nothing" Her venomous words had me shaking. I could feel my eyes water but I refused to let any tear fall. Kim had that triumphant look on her face that she used to have after our fights. "Don''t listen to her Ana, she''s wrong" Seb whispered beside me but I barely heard him. I was right back to feeling like that fat girl dying to be accepted. I was back two years ago with the whole cafeteria laughing at me. Was she right? Could anyone truly love me? Look what family I grew up in. How could anyone love me? My looks may have changed but has the person within really changed? I looked back at my sister as she smiled evilly at me. She still knew how to hurt without even using her fist. Something inside me snapped at the moment. I knew my vampire instincts were taking over because my humanity was weakening me. I felt the separation of the two wash over me. I was hyping¡­ Over the last two years Seb has helped me keep my hype under control so I never lost myself in it. The only problem was he only taught me how to control my hunger and desire. Not my rage. And that''s what I''m feeling right now¡­. Nothing but rage¡­ I cocked my head to side and smiled a fang filled smile at my sister. Her expression changed to confusion because she thought she had won. She was ready for me to fall on my feet and cry. Well no such luck. I felt my powers bubbling in my core. Strong and dominate. The air began to snap and pop around us as a wind began to pick up "Ana don''t! You can control it!" Seb yelled over the now howling wind. It was no use. My anger was all I could focus on. Kim began taking cautious steps away from me. Her face finally showed the fear I knew it would. My feet lifted from the ground as I began to levitate. Kim''s jaw literally looked like it hit the ground. It brought me some satisfaction but not enough. I held my hands out as blue blots danced around my fingers. " Run " I whispered looking at my sisters frightened face. She didn''t hesitate and disappeared from sight in seconds. I shot my palms out and two bolts sprang from the. Each so powerful that they turned the trees they hit into ash. Seb was yelling but I couldn''t make out what he was saying. I was too eager to chase down my prey. I lowed myself to the ground preferring to run. I could hear Kim''s desperate steps up ahead. The speed we were going would look like a blur to human eyes. Just to mess with her I threw another bolt out and hit the tree beside. "Shit!" She screamed using her arms to protect her head. From the direction she was traveling I realized she was heading right for the portal. Oh no you don''t. Kim had awaken the monster inside me, now she has to face it. A few feet away from the portal I tackled her hard to the ground. We rolled as she tried to escape me, but I wouldn''t allow it. Her fear fed my need to cause her more. When we stopped I punched her hard in face and got up. "Come on Kim, that''s the best you got" I taunted. She wiped her bloody lip and glanced at the doorway that I made sure I was positioned in front of. She must have known it was no use because she slowly rose to her feet. Kim opened her mouth to say something but I was in no mode to hear her voice again. Moving like the wind I was on her wrapping my hand around her throat. She tried to pry it off but that only made me tighten my hold as I levitated both of us off the ground. Her black eyes widened with the realization that she had pushed me too far. Any second now I could kill her¡­ Out of nowhere a massive body tackled me to the ground. I lost my grip on Kim as we fell. I landed hard on my back with the weight of another on top of me. When I opened my eyes a pair of glowing yellow ones were staring angrily back at me. Seb... I hissed at him, pissed he had just stopped me, but he only growled at me in response while still holding me down. On a breeze I caught the scent of the others approaching. Acting quickly I used my strength and shoved Seb away. He flew back a few feet and skidded to the forest floor. Kim was making a dash for the portal and I threw a bolt her way to stop her. But just as I was getting to my feet invisible ropes wrapped around my body locking me in place. I couldn''t move no matter how hard I tried. Suddenly Jace and the others broke through the trees "What''s happening to me?!" I screamed struggling to break free of my invisible prison. Jace walked up to me and he was holding out his hand and chanting. "It''s a restraint spell" He said before going back to his chanting. I hissed loudly. So irritated that it was him holding me back. Probably didn''t want to see his girlfriend killed. "This has been fun! Until next time little sis" Kim teased before diving into the portal "NO!" I yelled doubling my efforts. I could feel the ties on me loosening "Someone calm her down! She''s too strong I can''t hold it much longer!" Jace shouted now using two hands and chanting even faster. "What''s wrong with her? Why does she look so evil with those red eyes?" Simon asked concerned and fearful. "She hyped" Seb said recovering and walking to me "Ana remember who you are. Calm down please. This isn''t you" He said gently. I ignored him and continued trying to free myself. "I hate to do this but you aren''t giving me any other choice" He added. I didn''t know what he meant but I didn''t care. One of my arms was free and I could feel my power building back up like I was going to burst. "I''m sorry " Seb whispered as he moved behind. I held my hand out ready to blast Jace when I felt a tiny prick in the back of my neck. And then everything went black¡­ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ #Tobecontinued.... 64 Caugh . . Slowly I opened my eyes to five concerned faces hovering above me. "What happened?" I asked sitting up slowly. Simon reached down to help me "You almost killed your sister!" Lily exclaimed. All the memories came rushing back at once. Kim was here and I was so close to ending her. But they stopped me. How? Seb saw the confused look on my face and all but read my internal question. "Jace restrained you with a spell and I injected a little platinum into your spinal column. It was the only thing I could do to stop you. You hyped out" Seb explained. That part he didn''t need to. I remember how it felt to feel all that rage. I would have killed my sister had they not acted in time. No matter how angry I am I wasn''t ready to take her life. She just got under my skin and I lost control. "I''m sorry" I apologized to all my friends. Everyone seemed to be understanding of what I was going through. I raised my head to the setting sun and was slightly surprised. Then I looked on the ground and saw green grass beneath my feet. We were in an empty field, hundreds of yards from a dirt road. "Where are we? There is only one moon" I said pointing to the sky "That''s because we are back on earth! Five days later" Lily answered grunting at the end. I furrowed my brows "We took the portal back while you were unconscious. Since time doesn''t move the same as it does in Nexus, five days have passed since we went in" Jace explained. Wow that''s insane! It didn''t even feel like we had been in Nexus for more than a day. "So what''s next?" I questioned. I had no idea where on earth we were but I''m assuming somewhere in the country. "Well I came up with a plan" Jace started. I was a little shocked to see him taking initiative but judging from the others expression they had already heard his idea. "We have been running with no real direction. So I contacted an old friend of the family. Her name is Cora and she can help" Jace said "Help how?" I asked "Cora is a level three psychic. She has what witches call foresight. Meaning she can see the future but because she is a level three, which is the strongest of the psychics, she can accurately predict the most likely future. Which is hard to do because the future is always changing" Jace further explained "Okay. But why do we need a psychic?" I felt odd that I was the only one questioning it "We thought it would help to see if we were on the right path. I mean just running around with no direction isn''t getting us anywhere" Jace added. I could see his point there. But I had this nagging feeling that this was also because I lost control and my friends were nervous about what I was capable of. No one was arguing, so I nodded too. What was the worst a witch would tell me? I don''t even want to know that answer. "We have a car up the road that Seb got" Marie chimed in with her small smile. She was standing close to Simon and the sight made me happy. I hope it works for them if they take it that far. Because my sisters words are still haunting me and I wonder if I will ever truly be loved for the person I was, am and will be. We all begin to walk from the field to the road. Lily keeps entertaining us by annoying Jace by asking questions about a fortune teller and crystal balls. I really want to talk to Jace about the things Kim said but now isn''t the time. For all I know she could have been lying. Not to mention the conversation I need to have with Seb about our heated moment and the mate situation. It''s all so much its making my head spin. We finally arrive at the car and I have to hold back my laugh "A minivan" I say looking at the beat up gray soccer mom car. "Don''t blame me I wanted a Porsche! But Mr. Bossy said no" Lily whined climbing in the front seat. "It''s not practical" Seb said defensively opening the side door. We all got in and Jace took the wheel. Lily began messing with radio and then proceeded to sing loudly, further annoying the men in the car. We drove for a few hours and finally turned into a small country house. It looked quant and homey from the outside. Various beads, feathers and dream catchers decorated the tiny red home. After we all exited the car, Jace lead us to the front door. "Cora can be intimidating at first but when you have her knowledge it''s hard not to be" Jace warned before knocking. I started to get this uneasy feeling again. A part of me wanted to make a run for it. Slowly the door creaked open. Too late to run now. A woman stood in the doorway. She had long jet black hair, and her skin was a deep tan. She looked like a Native American except one of her eyes was green and the other hazel. Her face was hard and strong. This woman had been through a lot. No wonder Jace said she was intense. "Hello Cora" Jace greeted "Good evening young Jace. It''s good to see you" Cora replied in an unusually deep voice for a woman. "I have someone for you to meet" He said reaching back and grapping my hand. I wanted to dig my feet into the wood and hide behind him. But I couldn''t. Jace thrust me in front of her. I was able to get a closer look and saw some wrinkles on her face but not many. I also notice a black line in the center of her forehead "No introduction necessary" Cora replied stepping closer to me. Suddenly the line in the center of her forehead moved up, revealing another eye! Cora has three eyes! I couldn''t help but jump back startled by it. From the gasps behind me I knew my friends felt the same. The black line wasn''t a line at all but lashes. And her third eye was a cloudy white like a blind eye. But I knew she could see just fine. "Hello Analise, daughter of Queen Celeste, and future destroyer of us all¡­." ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . Kim Pov Kim was livid by the time she emerged from the tunnels. Killing Ana didn''t go at all like she expected. The worst part was that Talon knew Ana was strong, and had some type of power. One that she wished she had herself. Damn it! She cursed to herself as she dashed through the woods of Mercy Falls. Her goal was to go straight to Talon and confront him about sending her on that mission. Had those losers not shown up, Ana would have killed her. Kim knew she couldn''t let that happen. Once she was out of the woods, she went right to the motel that Talon turned her in. The memories of the things they did in that room almost had her core heating, but she held it in and tried to focus on her anger instead. Kim kicked the door wide open, not bothering to knock. The sight in front of her only added to her already pissed off state. Talon was in the bed with nothing on with a naked red head riding him like a bull. From the erratic beating of the girl''s heart, Kim knew she was human. Not even giving it a second thought, Kim zipped to the bed, yanking the girl off Talon and tossing her to the other side of the room where the girl smacked the far wall. "Hey babe. Did you finish your assignment" Talon asked casually putting his hands behind his head. He didn''t even bat an eye at what just happened "What the fuck! Who is that whore!" Kim shouted pointing at the girl moaning in pain on the floor. "She''s just my little fun and none of your concern" He answered with an almost amused expression. Kim was shaking with rage and jealously. Now that she was a vampire her emotions were haywire and she acted on impulse. The impulse she was feeling right now was to eliminate any competition. Without warning Kim pounced on the unsuspecting girl, snatching her up from the ground by her hair. The girl began screaming and kicking, but her human strength could only be described as weak at best. Kim made sure to look Talon in the eye before she made her move. Once she had all his attention she viscously bit into the girl''s neck. Kim savagely attacked her until she ripped out a chunk of her throat and dropped her dying body to floor. "I wasn''t done with her yet" Talon said reaching for a cigarette on the nightstand. Kim wiped the blood from her mouth with the back of her hand. "You are now" She snapped. "Why didn''t you tell me Ana had some type of fucking power?!" "I take it you couldn''t kill her" He stated sitting up to take a drag of his cigarette. "No! The bitch almost killed me!" Kim yelled. Talon''s laid back attitude about the situation wasn''t helping her. She couldn''t even get her fangs to retreat she was so mad. "Hmm she''s a fighter isn''t she" Talon said to himself more than her "We''ll have to come up with a better plan next time" "Fuck you! I''m over this!" Kim turned to storm out the room, but Talon was in her face stopping her in seconds. He no longer looked calm and relaxed but angry. "You will never walk away until I give you permission. I made you, therefore I own you" He said menacingly. Kim hissed in response. A bad move on her part. Talon''s big hand wrapped itself around her throat so tightly she could feel her windpipe crushing. His black eyes peered down at her as she struggled to remove his hold. "Are we clear?" He asked. Kim did her best to eagerly agree and Talon finally let her go. "Now that we''re on the same page, it''s time to come up with plan B." Talon said walking away from a gasping Kim. Once the bruises started to heal on her neck she stood and faced the still nude man. Even though he nearly broke her neck, she still couldn''t help desiring him. Kim was an addict and Talon was the worst drug she could be on. "Sorry for trying to leave you babe" She said stepping over the dead girl''s body and closing the space between her and Talon. He watched her with mild interest. "I''ll do anything you want. Just tell me. How do we kill my sister?" Kim purred running her fingers down his bare chest. Talon opened his mouth to reply but stopped. His eyes changed to a faraway look and a fearful expression covered his face. "Talon? What''s wrong?" Kim questioned concerned. "We have to go. NOW!" He demanded. Before she could respond, Talon was zipping through the room quickly getting dressed and gathering his things. If she weren''t a vampire she wouldn''t have been able to follow his speedy movements. "Kim! Bring your ass here now!" Talon screamed at her from the entrance. She had no idea what was happening but now wasn''t the time to question him. Kim quickly took his hand and he practically dragged her from the motel room. Whatever was going on was serious because she could sense Talons fear. By the time they had reached the parking lot of the motel, Kim didn''t have to ask what he was afraid of. In seconds they were surrounded by large men covered in chainmail. The soldiers descended on them so fast it was as if they appeared out of thin air. They circled the pair but never said a word. "Fuck!" Talon cursed dropping his packed bag to the ground. "What''s going on?! Who are these people?!" Kim asked panicking. The soldiers had deadly looks on their face and not one heart beat could be heard. Kim wasn''t the smartest girl but she knew these vampires were professional and not to be messed with. The men in front of them parted slightly to make room for another walking through. The vampire that came to the center must have been the leader of the group. He walked with authority and had a dark sexiness about him. Kim cursed herself for even thinking it but it couldn''t be helped. Whoever this man was he was hot. Even if he did end up killing them. "Nice to see you again so soon" The dark haired man said looking directly at Talon. From the evil glint in Talon''s eyes, Kim understood the men knew each other and weren''t on friendly terms "Maximus! I''m not surprised to see you behind this ambush. Still a traitor against your brother I hear" Talon said in his usual cocky tone. The man, Maximus, didn''t seemed amused. "My brother made his own foolish choices that he will pay for. I will no longer take the fall for his arrogance" Maximus snapped back "Whatever helps you sleep at night Max! By the way I hear Cassandra is still running from you. It''s a shame your own mate hates you because she is a nice piece of ass if I do say so myself" Talon taunted with a smirk. . . . #Tobecontinued... can you guess who Ana''s third mate is? 65 Witch Intervention . . Maximus lost his cool and flew into a rage. His eyes bled black and his fangs exploded. The vampire gracefully pulled a sword strapped to his back and dove it into Talon''s midsection. It happened so fast, Kim couldn''t stop it had she tried. Talon grunted in pain but wouldn''t show any more emotion as he held onto the sword preventing it from going in any further. "Please don''t hurt him!" Kim shouted to Maximus; he ignored her as he pushed the blade further inside Talon. She was so afraid that any moment this man would finish Talon off. "Your cockiness will be the death of you. If you want to live tell me where the girl is?" Maximus said. Talon was still holding onto the blade but he was shaking. However he managed to flash an arrogant smile and Kim knew he wasn''t going to corporate with Maximus. She had to do something; she loved Talon and wouldn''t let him die. Maximus forced the sword in a little further... "Wait! Wait! What girl? May-maybe I can help" She pleaded. Maximus turned his head to look at her for the first time. He glanced over her up and down but didn''t look impressed at all. "The one my brother claims to be a blue eyed vampire. Where can I find her?" Maximus asked. Kim huffed annoyed. There is no way in hell he could be talking about her sister. Could he? "Ana? Are you looking for Ana?" She asked unbelieving. It''s not like she knew any other blue eyed vampires running around. Maximus perked up and swiftly withdrew the sword from Talon''s abdomen. Talon dropped to his knees gripping the wound. "Kim! Keep your mouth shut!" Talon ordered. Maximus kicked him the face to silence him and then made his way over to her. "Tell me where she is and I will spare his life and yours" Maximus deep voice penetrated her fear. There is no way she would risk her life for her sisters. With a shaky hand Kim pointed in the direction of the woods. "Last time we saw her she was with her friends in the woods. We shot her so her blood is still there if you need a scent" Kim told him. Talon taught her a little about tracking so she knew if these vamps couldn''t find her it was because they didn''t know her scent. "NO!" Talon grunted, rolling over on the ground. She didn''t understand why he wanted to protect Ana since he was the main one trying to kill her. "Thank you" Maximus replied before gesturing to his men. The soldiers gathered a wounded Talon up and disappeared from sight. "NO! You said you would let us go!" Kim screamed. She looked in all directions but couldn''t find any leads on where the men took off with Talon. "I said I would spare your lives. I did. Talon is being taken to our king for punishment" Maximus stated. Without a second glance he and the rest of his army ran off toward the woods... Kim was left standing alone in an empty parking lot. She couldn''t believe the events that took place in last few minutes. Talon was gone... She was all alone.... This was all somehow Ana''s fault like everything else. Kim wasn''t going to give up so easily. She promised Talon she wouldn''t leave him again. And she was going to find him¡­.. No matter what¡­ Ana Pov "Hello Analise, daughter of Queen Celeste, and future destroyer of us all" Cora said like her words didn''t send an unpleasant chill down my spine. "Wh-what?" I choked out. "Please come inside. You must all be tired" Cora ignored my question and stepped aside to let us in her home. We all entered the living room noticing all the floral coated furniture covered in plastic. From around the corner a pre-teen brunette girl came bouncing into the room. "This is my granddaughter Zara. She will take you all into the kitchen for food and water" Cora said from behind us. The short chubby girl smiled, revealing her silver braces with blue rubber bands. "Oh thank god! I''m starving! These people never eat!" Lily piped up pushing her way through us to get to Zara. Everyone began to follow Zara but Cora''s hand on my shoulder stopped me. "Not you Analise. We need to talk. Come." She ended opening a door that had steps leading down to a basement. I glanced at Seb and then Jace before following her. As soon as I took one step inside the door closed on its own behind me. That can''t be a good sign. I hope she doesn''t try to kill me. I''ve had enough of that lately . Even so I slowly walked down each creaking step, praying this isn''t s trap. When I reached the end and caught sight of what was in front of me, I knew my prayers were denied. Standing next to each other were three people I was sure I didn''t trust yet. All three of the woman regard me coolly and I had to force myself not to snarl. To the left was Cora, on the right was Verna and in the center was Helia... "Hello Analise" Helia said. Seeing the white haired woman instantly had my mind flashing back to the last time I saw her. When she nearly killed Seb. He hasn''t been the same since he drank her potion. My anger at Helia took over and I charged her; fangs bursting out. Before I could even touch her, she waved the back of her hand and sent me flying back into the brick wall. My body slammed against it hard, knocking the wind from my lungs. "We are not your enemies Analise. Its time you understand that" Helia said calmly. "I can''t tell." I snapped getting to my feet "What did you do to Seb?" I demanded "Like I said before I didn''t harm him. It was just a test, but that is not your concern" Helia replied. Is she kidding? Not my concern? Of course it is. I let my ability bubble to my core. If I couldn''t get a decent response, I would force one from her. I channeled the tingling energy to the palm of my right hand. Once I felt it was strong enough I held out my hand and watched the blue bolt shoot out from the center. Right before it reached them, all three witches held up a hand and froze my bolt midair. "We are linked Analise. You can''t over power us" Cora said. I kept my palm up trying to push the bolt but it barely moved an inch. It was costing me a lot of energy to hold it and eventually my hand dropped and the bolt disappeared. "What do you want from me?!" I questioned. I was beyond irritated. "We only want to help you. We are good witches" Cora said gently "Ha! Verna sent me to my death. And Helia almost killed my friend" I accused. Helia shook her head as if she was disappointed in me. "Seb only reacted badly to the wolfsbane because of who he truly is. And Verna is a seer, it is her duty to fate to follow her visions. Which is why we are here today" Helia said. The crone pointed to the ceiling and a huge crystal ball floated down. It was bigger than any crystal ball I''d ever seen and it stay suspended in the air in the center of the room. "Cora has the gift of foresight. When she opens her third eye she can see the mostly likely future of anyone in the world. It is rare to be as gifted and accurate as her. So when she called and told me she had looked into the future and saw the death of my grandson, how do you think I reacted?" Helia said looking at me with disappointment and sadness. My heart would have dropped to my stomach had I been human at her words "What?! Jace dies? Ho-how, why?" I fire questions with a shaky voice "Because of you. And not just him but everyone upstairs. All of your friends" Cora said with pity. I fell to my knees. She couldn''t be right? I would never hurt any of them. Never! I love all my friends! How is this possible? I could feel my eyes well up with tears. A warm hand lifted my chin. My eyes met the cool grays of Helia "There, there child. It hasn''t happened. That''s why we are here. To warn you" She explained "I would never hurt them." I cried "Not intentionally but your choices put them in danger. Look into the ball" Helia said motioning to the huge round spear in front us. Inside I could see a bunch of men with swords. They were moving at an inhuman speed; attacking. I stood up and walked closer. Standing in front of it I realize it was a battle. The people fighting were my friends and I against these guard like men. "What is this?" I questioned still staring into the crystal. "My vision showed the kings men coming here for you. Only your friends try to protect you from being taken and well, see for yourself" Cora responded. I tuned my eyes back to the screen in time to see Jace being stabbed through the back and heart. Simon already lay lifeless on the ground. Lily''s neck was snapped. Marie was fighting one man but another attacked and killed her from behind. I was throwing bolts everywhere but there too many for me and I was taken down. Seb was running to me when a blade swiped through his face. I couldn''t watch anymore. It was all too much to see. It looked so real. My emotions took control and a surge shot from my core and shattered the crystal ball into a million pieces. I closed my eyes to regain control of myself. "How do I stop it?" I asked looking at each witch "The King is aware of your existence and he''s is after you. I know you can defeat him but you''re not at your full power right now. His men will be here in a few hours. You have to be taken alone and without a fight" Helia explained "If I couldn''t beat his men in your vision, how can I defeat the king?!" I threw my hands up in frustration. This isn''t my fight yet I''m in the center of it. I never wanted to take the down the kingdom and now it''s like I don''t have a choice. Everything that''s happening feels like it''s out of my hands. "Trust me, when you''re at full strength you will know" Helia informed me "So this was some witch intervention to make sure I get kidnapped alone?" I assumed that was the point of all this. "Yes. And it was to show you that we are on your side, even though it may not seem so yet to you" Verna said finally speaking for the first time. "Is that why you called me future destroyer?" I asked Cora. "No, I called you that because based on your current path you will not fulfill your destiny as the savior and instead destroy us all" Cora answered simply. My jaw dropped. Everything she said was new to me. What is she talking about? I opened my mouth to question her but Helia cut me off "Don''t listen to Cora, she sees a lot and the future is always changing. Just find a way to keep the others from interfering in your capture." Helia told me. I glanced at Cora and she had both her eyes closed and the third one open. It looked so weird, but I wasn''t ready to drop her cryptic future destroyer and savior babble. I wanted to know what she meant. "Please Analise just focus on the task at hand. Don''t let all your friends die. My grandson has the potential to be a very powerful witch but he is still afraid of his gift. None of you are ready to battle yet and it''s up to you to make sure it doesn''t happen tonight" Helia was almost pleading with me and she was right. I saw it. There is no way I would be selfish and let the people I care about risk their lives to protect me. I don''t have time to dwell on Cora''s words and instead come up with a plan to keep them out of harm''s way. "Okay. So what if I just leave now?" I said thinking out loud "No, they will follow" Cora answered still only having her third eye open. I think she''s looking into the future right now. "What if I just tell them the truth?" I thought that sounded reasonable. If they knew they would die that would make them stay behind. "No, it won''t work either. They care too much to leave you defenseless" Cora responded. That''s just great. I started pacing the room to think but I couldn''t come up with anything. Seb was the biggest problem that I was sure of. He never leaves me alone to battle "Is there anything you guys can do? I mean Helia you''re the most powerful witch right?" They brought me down her to warn me I don''t understand why they couldn''t help. "We aren''t meant to interfere. This is your path and I can''t walk it for you. We shouldn''t have warned you but something had to be done. Now it''s up to you" Helia told me. Suddenly her body began to cloud with white smoke and then poof! She was gone; just disappeared only leaving a cloud of smoke in her wake. "I came here to tell you I''m sorry you lost your human life but what''s meant to be will be." Verna said before vanishing herself the same way Helia just did. What the heck? "Uh what happened to them?" I asked Cora, last witch standing . . #Tobecontinued... 66 Captured . . "Their message was delivered they had no business left here. You still need a plan" Cora said pushing me back on track. Okay what can I do to convince my friends not to fight for me? Or maybe it''s not all of them I need to convince but just one. An idea began to form in my head "Yes! That will work if you succeed" Cora shouted before I even told her my idea. That was all the encourage I needed. I practically flew up the basement stairs to begin my plan. The witches said the kings men will come for me in a few hours and it may take that long to convince this one person to just listen to me and follow my plan. Once upstairs I trailed the noise to the kitchen where everyone was eating and talking. Seb and Jace both stood as soon as I entered. Oh boy, here''s the hard part. "Uh Jace, can I speak to you outside for minute?" I asked shyly. I could feel Seb''s eyes trying to search me for a clue to what was going on but I couldn''t look at him. Never in a million years would I be able to keep him from trying to protect me. But Jace is more reasonable, and if this plan was to work he was the one I needed on my side. Jace eagerly nodded and walked behind me as I exited the kitchen. Just to be at a safe distance I exited the front door too. I didn''t want anyone over hearing our talk. The sky was reddish in color due to the setting sun. On a normal day it would be beautiful to just stare at. But today it reminded me that soon I will be captured by terrible vampires taken to a king who probably wants to kill me. I stopped walking and faced Jace once were out of sight behind the ugly van. "Ana? What''s wrong?" he asked sincerely concerned. It made me ache on the inside. For so long I had dreamed of him looking at me the way he is now. I closed my eyes to get the image from my mind and focused on telling him my plan. Jace ruined my concentration by closing the distance between us and cupping my cheeks with his warm hands. Heat spread through my face at the small contact as his delicious scent washed over me. It still amazes me that he can have this effect on me without even trying "Jace-" "No, Ana let me go first please" Jace said cutting me off and standing impossibly closer. "I want you to please give me a fair chance to win your heart" "Jace it''s so hard to look at you and not be overwhelmed with emotions. Mostly anger" I told him honestly taking a much needed step back. "I am sorry. I have been trying to give you space to forgive me but your always running off with that Seb guy and seeing you with him just makes me so, so- "So what?! Angry! Hurt! Sad! Well now you know how I felt watching you with my fucking sister every single day for years! And she told me that you knew I had feelings for you and you laughed about it!" I yelled. I took a couple deep breaths to calm myself but it wasn''t helping. How dare he say a word about Seb with what he did to me? "Ana I never knew you had feelings for me. I mean there was a rumor at one point but I didn''t believe it. As for laughing at you I never did that! I never participated in your teasing. Kim is a liar" He said softly. Jace walked back and took my hands in his. His beautiful eyes had welled with tears and was hurting me to see him hurt. All these feelings I have for my mates is too much. If it''s this bad with two I don''t know how I will survive when I meet my third one. Jace leant down and planted a warm kiss on my forehead. It was so sweet and loving a small tear escaped my eye. I''m not able to do this right now. So using all my strength I backed out of his embrace. "I don''t want to talk about this anymore. I actually brought you out here because I need your help" I told him finally getting to the point "Yes anything you need" He replied still gazing at me tenderly. I hope he sticks to that once I tell him my plan. "The king is sending his men to abduct me soon and I need you to make sure you and the others don''t interfere" I explained "What? The vampire king is after you? Ana we have to help" He said seriously "Jace you guys cant. Cora showed me her vision of the event and you all die" I emphasized the word die to really get my point to him "We can fight! The vampire king is known for his cruelty we can''t just hide and let him take you!" Jace was getting upset that much was clear. He ran his fingers through his silky hair roughly. "Please Jace I''m begging you to honor my choice" I pleaded with him. He looked at me completely torn but I held firm. "Damn it!" he shouted throwing his hands up "There has to be another way?" "There isn''t enough time. Just trust me on this. I will find a way to escape. But you have to hold the others back. Only you can do this for me Jace" I said taking his hand into mine. His shoulders dropped and I knew he had caved. "What can I do?" He asked voice thick with sadness "I was hoping some type of restraint spell" I guessed thinking about the one he used on me not too long ago. Jace nodded in agreement but I knew it was the last thing he wanted "Wait, What about Seb? He''s strong and the spell won''t hold that many people fighting against it" Jace said. This is what I was afraid of; Seb. I assumed he would be the biggest obstacle in all this. Which is exactly why I came up with a different plan for dealing with him¡­ "Uh I have a more extreme plan in mind for Seb and let''s just say he is going to be very pissed off once he finds out¡­ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Ana Pov "What do you have in mind?" Jace questioned raising a brow "We''ll have to knock him out" I say biting my lip. Knocking out Seb was not something I was looking forward to. "No, we won''t but you will" Jace said. He folded is arms in a serious manner "Why can''t you just do a spell?" I asked "Because I don''t want to deal with him being mad at me for knocking him out and letting you get taken" Jace words rang true. Seb will be royally pissed off and it will all be directed at Jace once I''m gone. I can''t have that. Jace reached into his back pocket and pulled out a set of handcuffs "Looks like you''ll need these" He said handing me the cuffs. I raised a brow "You just carry handcuffs in your back pocket?" I asked taking the shiny pair "Never know when you''ll need them" Jace replied with a smile. I couldn''t help but smile back. "Ok let''s get started. We don''t have much time" I state turning to head back to the house. Just as I leave Jace grabs my hand and spins me around. Without warning he smashed his lips to mine. At first I''m too stunned to move but soon enough the kiss melts me and I move my lips in sync with his. Jace kisses are so gentle and sweet. He really puts how much he wants me into them. All too soon he pulls away. "I''ll find you" He said breathless. I wanted to say something but he didn''t give me the chance and instead jogged off towards the house. That kiss just made everything ten times harder for me. But now wasn''t the time to think on that. I had to find Seb and restrain him... When I stepped inside the house I knew finding Seb wasn''t going to be a problem. He was standing in the doorway waiting for me. "Can we talk?" I asked a bit nervous. Seb nodded. I opened the side door and began to walk down into the basement for the second time today. I could hear his heavy steps following me. The basement seemed colder now for some reason. Or maybe it was just my imagination. There were metal pipes running from the ground to the ceiling. Those will be perfect to tie him to. I don''t stop walking until I''m close enough to one. "Ana?" Seb said in his deep serious voice. I had no clue how I was going to pull this off. I am fast but I have to get close enough to him for this to work. Looking at him now all dominant and manly I figured out what I had to do. Slowly I glided to him until we were chest to chest. His heart beat picked up and if I had one mine would too. The heat coming off his body completely warmed me and staying focused became the new challenge. Seb reached down and gently caressed my cheek. From the gaze in his eyes I knew his guard was down. No more stalling. Quickly I threw him up against the pipes, swiftly pulling cuffs from my back pocket and chaining him. It all happened so fast Seb was barely aware, until he tried to move and realized his wrist were handcuffed. "Ana, what are you doing?" He asked pulling at the cuffs as they clanged around the pipe "I''m sorry. This is for your own good" I said taking slow steps away. Seb''s face changed from confusion to panic and he doubled his efforts to free himself. "Get me out of this right now!" He demanded. It hurt to see him like that without giving him an explanation but if he knew why that would only make it worse. Seb would without a doubt endanger himself to protect me. That wasn''t going to happen today. With one last look I dashed from the basement. I could hear him screaming my name even after I was back upstairs. Jace ran around the corner just as I closed the basement door. "He''s taken care of?" Jace asked. Seb screamed my name again giving Jace his answer. "Alright. I spelled the house so that no one gets in or out except you" He informed me. I nodded my head trying to force Seb''s pleas from my mind. If I didn''t get out of here soon I would go back to him. From the laughing in the kitchen I knew the others didn''t have a clue what was going on. That I was thankful for. "Please tell everyone I''m sorry but not to worry okay?" I didn''t give him a chance to reply. With my supernatural speed I fled from the house. ~~~~~~~ Outside I could feel a change in the air. It was a buzzing on my skin; very minimal but alarming. It sent warning bells off in my senses and made me have the urge to run. It must be them coming. Taking a deep breath I tried to calm myself. If these men came to kill me I would go down with fight but Cora said they wanted to take me to the king. Why do vampires need a king anyways? I wish I could have talked to Simon. He has been doing a lot of reading on all this stuff and could have probably given me information on the royals. Now it was like I was going in blind. Too late to change it now. A gust of wind swept over me and in an instant I was surrounded by dozens of armed men. There armor shinned through the darkening sky. There were so many of them that I didn''t even bother counting; they cocooned me. One of the men separated himself and approached me. From his stride it was obvious he was the leader. His wavy brown hair and rough features reminded me of someone. "I guess he wasn''t lying" The man said raking his eyes all over me. I raised a brow not having any idea what he talking about. "My name is Maximus and we are the elite guard. You are being taken for judgment" he added "Why?" I questioned. Seeing all these soldiers around sort of unnerved me it. It was hard not to start drawing in my powers and taking out as many as I could. "You are accused of conspiring to the kill the vampire king Ferox. We shall take you to the palace where your punishment will be decided" Maximus stated firmly. What is he talking about? Yes, Helia has been pushing the idea on me about killing the royals but I never actually conspired to do so. "You''re wrong" I state. Maximus watches me curiously as if figuring me out "That''s not for me decide" He replies and then motions to his men. Quickly they pounce on me and shackle my hands and feet. What are we in the Stone Age? The guards waste no time and throw me over the shoulders of one. Before I had a chance to counter this cave man style abduction, the men took off. They were running so fast and gracefully it amazed me. The guard was organized too; sprinting in straight lines faster than a bullet. My head was clanging against the chainmail of the guard carrying me making it hard for me to see where we were going. They ran at full speed for at least two hours before coming to stop in lot full of black vans. They ushered me into the back of one and Maximus got in beside me. After that we were off on an unknown road to an unfamiliar place... "Are you really kinetic?" Maximus asked me after a few minutes of silence. I regarded him curiously figuring it might be best to keep my power to myself. Better for escape if they underestimate me rather overestimate. "Are you really the king''s bitch?" I snapped back. He studied me for a moment before chuckling "Feisty. My brother left that part out" He commented. However his short sentence had my full attention. "Brother?" I questioned. Maximus looked at me strangely before figuring out I was serious. "Yes, my brother and your co-conspirator" he stated. But when I still didn''t get it he added the last name I expected to hear "Marcos" I''m sure my eyes bugged out of my face when he said my captures name. What is going on here? They think I''m working with Marcos of all people to kill the king! I''m more likely to kill Marcos. At least now I know who he reminded me of; a hot version of Marcos, much hotter. "Wow you look genuinely surprised" Maximus stated. I huffed "Well it''s not every day you find out your supposedly plotting with your kidnapper" Honestly they have everything twisted. Unless Marcos was planning to use me to kill the king. Actually now that I think about it makes sense. He used to have me training practically every day with Seb; it was as if he was training me to become a weapon. One that he could use against the king. Damn the king really has stacked up some enemies, must be for reason. The remainder of the ride was blur. I was lost in my thoughts; wondering what would happen once we got to the palace. Unfortunately I didn''t have to wonder any longer as we arrived at the beach of all places. "Are we going to tan and take a dip while were here" I asked sarcastically as two guards yanked me from the van. The part of the beach we were on was deserted and covered in eroding boulders. Even still everything looked spectacular. The morning sun made the never ending sea of blue glisten like diamonds. I was so distracted by the view I didn''t mind the sand seeping into my shoes. This is almost like a secluded paradise. I wondered briefly where in the world we were but I thought of a better question instead. "Where are we going?" I asked as the guards pushed me along. There defiantly isn''t a palace sitting in the sand. "You can''t see it?" One of the men beside me asked. I followed his eye movements to the ocean and that''s when it began to appear... . . to be continued..... 67 Mate . . A Huge red kingdom sitting in the middle of the ocean; it was large and grand and completely unreal. The pointy tops soared into the morning clouds. It was the type of structure you''d see in a children fairy tales. "How?" I asked in wonderment. We had reached the tip of the ocean and Maximus was on his phone talking angrily to someone "The blood castle is what it''s known as. It was spelled by the darkest witch known so that it can only be seen by the blood drinkers" The guard with ashy blonde hair and scruffy face said. He was the only one to speak to me besides Maximus. "What if people are out there? If they can''t see it, won''t they run into it?" Seemed like a reasonable question to me. "No, the spell misdirects them when they get too close; they never know. And once were in it we become part of the cloak." He replied "Rex! Stop talking to the prisoner!" Maximus yelled. He stormed over gripping me by my elbow and pulling me forward. Maximus practically dragged me into the water until we were knee deep. I did not have clue how we would get to the blood castle unless he expected me to swim. Which would be difficult considering my hands and feet are still chained. All of a sudden something in the water began to lift our feet. I scrambled but Maximus grip on me held me in place. Beneath us a glass platform rose; it pressed us to the surface of the ocean and swiftly glided us smoothly against the water. It was so graceful that I bet any onlookers would assume we were floating or walking on water. Whatever magic this was worked fast because in less than a minute we were in the middle of the ocean staring at enormous doors. The double doors opened wide reveling an immaculate grand entrance. The ceiling was swirls of black and red with a marvelous black chandelier with bright glowing bulbs. There were two sets of spiral staircases on each side but we didn''t go up. We walked through the center passing multiple doors and servants hustling about. Abruptly we can to a halt when a creepy vampire stepped onto our path. He was fair skinned with a skinny dark beard that fell from his chin and ended with a point. His eyebrows were also unusually thick and curled up at the ends; overall the man looked evil. "Is this the girl?" He asked raking his eyes over me like he expected better. "Yes Henry it is" Maximus stated proudly. Henry snarled "It''s still Lord Henry to you Maximus" Lord Henry snapped at Maximus who only chuckled in response. Cleary these two have an issue and aren''t friends from all the hostility I''m sensing. "For now. So step aside and alert the council we have her" Maximus was very sure of himself and it was kind of annoying. Why am I''m so important anyways? I''m sure this king gets death threats all the time and I''ve technically on been a vampire for two years. Helia believes that I can become strong enough to kill the royals but after seeing this place and all the guards, I''m not so optimistic. Lord Henry scowled but stepped aside none the less. Behind him was an old fashioned iron door. Two vampires were guarding it and opened the door at Maximus request. Of course it was a stone steps spiraling down into the darkness. As we began our descent into what I assumed was my prison cell, torches lit up along the wall lighting our path. Funny how this huge castle couldn''t spare proper electrical system for its dungeon. The further we walked down actual fear began to creep up my spine. I''ve been taking it well so far but that''s because I haven''t really let myself think about what''s happening. These people more than likely want me dead. And I have no clue how I''m going to escape a prison sitting in the middle of the ocean. Really hope Jace has a magical tracker or something because I''m coming up empty on ideas already. Once we reached the bottom the smell of blood hit me first, then rust, decay and death. It was nauseating. The chambers held barred cells on each side, running at least a mile long. Maximus and four other guards led me down the long chamber to an empty cell. They swiftly removed my cuffs and tossed me into the dingy old cell and locked the door. There wasn''t a window, bed or toilet in the room. Just some old rags that could barely pass for a blanket. I ran my hands through my hair trying to come up with a plan. The problem is this place is too well guarded and I don''t know the layout. "Hello doll face" The sound of his voice immediately had my blood running hot. I couldn''t believe I was hearing it. Maybe I''m going crazy already; I''ve only been here 2 minutes. Slowly I turn on my heel and look at the person in the cell across from me... "Talon" I sneered gripping my jail bars. I wanted to pry them open just to get to this maniac "Nice to see you too" He teased. Talon slowly got to his feet but he was clutching his stomach. I caught of whiff of blood and knew he was seriously injured. An injury he most likely earned. "Welcome to hell..." Prince Pov(not in 1st person) Cassius was in his room enjoying last night''s shindig; two sexy blondes. He had a thing for blondes. Currently the two naked girls were over top of him feeding from each other. Blood sharing is so sexually thrilling. Cassius enjoyed it but he never let anyone taste his blood, for personal reasons. A hard knock on his door interrupted the fun. However he ignored and sank his fangs into the side of one of the vampire''s neck. The other began to sexual lick down his chest... Suddenly the door burst open and in strode his number one headache; Gwendolyn. Her honey complexion with her platinum blonde hair would look ridiculous on any other woman but not her. She was cold and intimidating; what Gwen wants she gets. What does she want now? The princes hand in marriage. Everyone knew her motives, even though she was a respected council member, her goal was to be the next queen. "Get out" she demanded to the nude vampires Cassius was playing with. The weaker vamps didn''t dare question her and left the room in a flash. "Must you always ruin my fun Gwen" Cassius remarked "All you do is have fun and sleep with whores. It''s time to grow up and settle down" She snapped placing her hand on her hip. Cassius gazed at her perfect figure in that tight white blouse and black pencil skirt. He licked his lips. She was the only vampire he couldn''t bed. But he understood why she was holding out; she wanted more than to be bedded by him. "I''m four hundred years young! It''s time you have some fun and join me" He replied allowing his eyes to brighten. Vampire women loved the red eyes of the royals. It was so rare, that''s usually all he had to do to get anyone he wanted. "There''s only one way I''m getting into that bed" She added with a smirk. Cassius rolled his eyes "You''re not my mate Gwen. What makes you think I will marry you? It''s been two hundred years, give up already" Cassius stood up from his master bed and walked to his dresser, not bothering with clothes. He then poured himself a glass of whisky. "Trust me when I say fate wouldn''t dare give you a mate" Gwen sniped. What she didn''t say was if his mate did ever magically appear, she would kill her¡­ Cassius threw the glass with lightning speed. It shattered against the wall beside her head. His eyes were pulsing red with anger at her words. "You may be part of the council but I am your Prince you will show me respect or I will make you" Cassius said using his power and forcing her to knees. Gwen tried to fight it but she stood no chance. No one could resist his commands; it was part of his ability. Like a brick Gwendolyn crashed down her knees. "Apologize" He ordered "I-I''m sorry your majesty for my lack of respect" Gwen answered. The force he was using to hold her down was painful. The longer he held her the more it felt like cement stacking on her shoulders. "Good girl" He said petting her head like a dog "Now why are you here?" he asked finally releasing her. Gwen instantly began taking deep breaths once the pressure was gone. "The final traitor has been captured and is ready to be interrogated" she informed him getting back to her feet. Cassius walked to his shelf and poured another drink. "Why should I care? I don''t interrogate, my sister does." He stated simply downing another shot. "King Ferox and Princess Catalina haven''t returned from Nexus" Gwen said. Cassius began to laugh "My father is still in no man''s land searching for something that will never be found? Unbelievable" he continued to chuckle while pouring another drink. "Yes. And in his absence it is your duty- "Screw duty!" He laughed downing another drink. Last night he fed from some extremely intoxicated humans, including a couple that was high on drugs. Clearly he was still feeling it. "I''ve already had the guards remove her from her cell and take her to the interrogation chamber. Are you giving me permission to question her alone?" Gwen asked carefully. Cassius spun around sloppily to face her. "Her? The traitor is a woman? Is she hot?" He asked now that his attention had been peaked. "Yes it is a woman. One that is being accused of plotting to kill your father" She replied almost reprimanding him for asking such useless questions. "Yeah but is it worth my time to see her?" Cassius was curious. There hasn''t been a female traitor since Cassandra tried to help Marcos abduct his mother. He wondered what other woman had the balls to go against the crown. She had to be hot. "I haven''t seen her yet Prince" Gwen snapped with attitude. Her fangs almost came out she was irritated. She may not love Cassius but she sure did have a jealous streak. "I''m in! Let''s go!" He shouted throwing his hands in the air. Gwendolyn pointed down to his bare body. The wild, bad boy prince only shrugged and tossed back another drink. She gave him a stern look and he finally caved and put on some clothes. Cassius chose to wear black dress pants with a black button down dress shirt; he felt he looked good in black. Twenty minutes later he was walking behind Gwen on their way to the interrogation room. Vampire interrogations were unlike any other; they were brutal. Before your even questioned you''re stripped to your undergarments and whipped with platinum chains. It was barbaric to say the least but it was there way. It made the prisoner more willing to talk by the time they came to question. Princess Catalina was usually the one handling these things; his evil little sister had a thing for torture. Cassius preferred the finer things in life that came with being royal. Once they entered the room the beating had clearly already begun. The prisoner was chained; hands chained to the ceiling and feet to the ground in the center of the room. Her perfect body was covered in healing wounds and blood. Her head was hung so he couldn''t see her face and black long hair flowed down. Something didn''t feel right to him all of a sudden. He had seen vampires beat before but this was making him uneasy for some reason. Cassius stood back by the door as Gwen walked further in; heels clicking on the tile floor. "State your name!" She ordered the girl. The mysterious vamp didn''t lift head but laughed instead. "Kiss my ass" She shot back. Cassius was stunned by her boldness but Gwen was pissed. She motioned to both the guards to whip her some more. The elite members gathered their chains and swiftly struck her. One cut across her stomach and the other her back. She threw he head up and howled in pain. It was the first time Cassius caught a glance of her face... It was like time froze¡­ Everything in his undead body began to hum¡­ She was beautiful¡­stunning¡­perfection. Even covered in blood and healing cuts she took his non breath away. He would lay down his heart for her right now. The beautiful vampire finally turned her head and locked eyes with him. Sparks flew through the air; they pulled him to her. Her crystal blue eyes held him captive. From the look in her eyes she felt it too. Cassius hadn''t realized he had been taking slow steps from the door... The guards struck her again and this time when she screamed he felt it in his core. Red hot rage overcame him. How dare they hit her! Without thinking twice Cassius snatched up the nearest guard by his throat and then ripped his heart out! He dropped the lifeless body to the ground and turned his rage on the other one. The vampire dropped his whip and held is hands up in surrender, but it was too late. In a second he shoved the dead vamps black heart down his throat and then picked up his whip and strangled him with it until his head tore off... No one would ever hurt her again. After he was done with the men he slowly walked back to his beautiful creature... She was staring at him with shock and confusion. Cassius gently ran his bloody finger down her smooth perfect face only whispering one word¡­ "Mate¡­" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . . #Tobecontinued ... 68 Competition Btw Mates . . Jace Pov It had been twenty minutes since he watched the men carry Ana off from the window. He hadn''t once moved to tell the others mainly because he feared he made the wrong choice by not fighting. There was no guarantee that she would get a trial, the king could have her killed on sight. His stomach knotted with anxiety. The laughs from the kitchen grew closer and the rest of crew came bouncing into the living room "Why the sour face? Someone poop in your cereal?" Lily mockingly asked pinching his cheek. Jace slapped her hand away and scowled at her idiotic question. Taking a deep breath he prepared himself to tell them the truth. Better to get it over with sooner rather than later. But before he could get a word out the basement door went flying off its hinges! Standing there in a sweaty rage was Seb. And boy did he look pissed. Jace had no time to wonder how he got the cuffs off because Seb came hurtling at him. The larger man tackled him hard into Cora''s coffee table that shattered under their weight. "What''s going on?!" Simon yelled "Seb stop it!" Marie shouted at her brother. Seb didn''t listen and swung his fist out connecting with the side of Jace''s face. Seb was preparing to hit him again when Jace called on his natural magic. Jace held up his palm and Seb went flying across the room. All witches are born with what is known as natural magic; it varies on degrees by how powerful your bloodline is. It''s very addicting and the number one cause of light witches going dark. That''s why witches normally use spells and call on the earth for power. Jace quickly got to his feet and began to chant a restraint spell instead. Once Seb shook off the crash he attempted to attack again but invisible tendrils wrapped around him holding him tightly in place. "Let me go witch! Where did they take her?!" Seb bellowed he was fighting very hard against his barrier and Jace was surprised at the power he had to use to hold him "Someone please tell me what''s going on?" Simon asked exchanging looks between the two "I''m guessing it has something to do with Ana considering she''s absent from this party" Lily jumped in saying in her usual Lily way. "Let my brother go" Marie demanded stepping up to Jace. He wanted to but he couldn''t risk Seb attacking him again. "He needs to calm down first" Jace bit out. His body was almost shaking with the amount of force it was requiring to restrain Seb. Not even Ana fought it this hard. Seb had a dangerous look in his eye and they appeared to be changing colors. Marie stepped in front of Seb and place her small hand on his large chest. "Brother please, calm down" Marie coaxed "NO! They took her! I felt it! And he let them!" Seb asserted. The spell was breaking and Jace was afraid that soon he would have to use more natural magic to hold him. How on earth is a human this strong? "Look we have to figure this out together but we can''t if you try to kill him. So look into my eyes big brother and relax" Maries smooth, gentle coaching did the trick.Seb gazed and his sister and some of the tension in his body eased. It wasn''t much but a start. After a few more minutes of brother sister time Seb was no longer itching to hit him. Jace finally let his hold go and had to take a couple of deep breathes from exerting himself. "Alright now what''s going on? Where''s Ana?" Simon immediately questioned full of fear and worry. Now here was the really hard part. Jace glanced at each one of them before having the courage to speak. The only hope was the rest didn''t react the way Seb just did "The king''s army abducted her about a half hour ago" He finally muttered "WHAT?!" Everyone shouted but Seb. No the other man vying for Ana''s heart just stood back and shot death glares while the rest of them began ranting and yelling. "Listen!" Jace shouted and interrupted all the chaos by standing in the center of the room next to the broken table. "Ana knew they were coming and she asked me to help make sure she was taken alone. For the safety of us all" he explained "What about her safety?" Seb addressed harshly. Jace sighed running his hands threw his hair. This was such a difficult place to be in, but he had to stand by his decision. All eyes were on him, desperate for some answers. "We will find her" Jace spoke with confidence and determination. Everyone was quiet. Lost in thoughts and fear. He couldn''t allow that. Ana was depending on him to be the glue while she was gone. It was her that brought them all together and it will not fall apart now. "Please have faith in me and each other, that we will bring her back. This isn''t the end" he added "You want to lead us? You''re an inexperienced half witch who can''t even conjure a flame" Seb challenged him with narrowed eyes. Jace did something he wouldn''t normally do. Calling on his natural magic he allowed a flame to burst to life in the center of his hand. Everyone around gasped; not used to seeing Jace display his magic like this. But all he could do was stare at the stone face of Seb and push the flame to grow larger. If Seb thinks he''s the only one stronger enough to protect Ana he''s in for a surprise. "Enough young one" Cora said gliding into the room. From the look in her eye Jace knew she was concerned for him. He quickly closed his fist and smothered the flame. What he just did wasn''t the way of the light witches. Only dark witches show such blunt displays of power. Seb of course had enough and stormed out the house, slamming the door closed behind him. "Let me go after him. I have a way with words" Lily of all people volunteered following Seb out the house. Jace wanted to punch a hole in a wall right now but he contained his anger. He was so tired of competing with the other man. It was making him crazy and act irrationally. If this was how he felt now he could only pray the third mate never shows up. "You know if she doesn''t choose you, you can let go" Simon said placing a hand on his shoulder. His friend must have sensed his frustration at all of this. "What are you talking about Sy" Jace responded exhausted. He then collapsed onto the plastic cover loveseat that made loud crunching noises in response. "I read in the book about the three loves of the pure one. Apparently Celeste went through the same thing with three mates, but she ended up choosing a witch even though she had been married to a vampire for twenty years." Simon explained "What three mates thing?" Marie asked before Jace could ask his question "Uh Ana has three mates, I though everyone knew. Anyways so did her real mother. Celeste found her first two mates and married the vampire one but they never officially mated. It wasn''t for twenty years after that she found her third mate which was a witch by the way. He ended up being her true love so she dumped her husband and mated with the witch, got remarried and had two children; Arc and Ana" Simon summed up taking a seat on the couch as well. Jace raised a brow at him "Sy, can I ask what the heck does that have to do with anything?" Jace was clearly irritated and didn''t need a history lesson from Simon right now. He rubbed his temples to soothe his building headache "My point is if Ana doesn''t chose you and fully mates with someone else you''ll feel it but something will happen and you''ll have the choice to let your bond go or keep it. If you let go it''ll be like your freeing yourself to find another mate. Just thought you should know" Simon commented. Jace thought over it for a moment. Could he actually let go if she didn''t chose him? "What if I don''t let go?" he wondered. Simon''s expression changed to confusion "Then you would suffer. You would still feel as strongly as you do now but knowing she''s with someone else could make you crazy. I would hope if it came to that you would let her go. Once she''s fully mated to another it''s only broken if one of them dies." Simon concluded watching Jace making sure his words sunk in. Jace pondered it for a moment. The way he felt now he knew letting her go wasn''t an option. But what if she didn''t chose him but Seb? No he wouldn''t cloud his mind with that nonsense. Seb may have a connection with her but they have history. Not the best history but he knew given the opportunity he could make it all better. Ana was his and he would bring her back. Jace stood up pushing all mate thoughts aside and began to think of how to find Ana. The king most likely took her to his kingdom, the problem was no one knew where that could be. Most people that go there never come back. He continued to pace the room knowing everyone was watching and waiting for what he would come up with. The one person that could tell him where they took Ana was Ana herself. That''s when a light bulb went off in his head! He stopped pacing and turned back to his friends with a gleeful expression. "I have an idea!" He proclaimed nearly leaping in the air with excitement¡­ ~~~~~~~ Lily Pov Running outside into the darkening evening was not what she wanted to do. But she felt she had to; for Ana. Seb was so explosive and Lily knew exactly why and she planned on telling him. "Hey! Wait up!" she called after him. Seb was walking along the dirt road kicking every rock in sight. She really had to jog to catch up to him since he wouldn''t stop. Once caught up she spun him around to face her "Lily you''re the last person I want to talk to right now" He bit out angrily. Didn''t hurt her feelings at all. "Luck for me then because I''m the last person that wants to deal with you" Lily quipped back. Seb grunted. "Dude you need to control the testosterone and get back inside so we all can work together and get Ana back" She demanded "You don''t know what you''re talking about" Seb sneered. He bumped past her to continue his walk down the road to nowhere. But his words really pissed her off. She may not know what she''s talking about most of the time but this wasn''t one of them times. "SELF-CENTERED JERK!" She screamed after him. It worked. Seb stopped and came marching back right to her face. She wasn''t afraid Seb wasn''t the type of person to hurt anyone that didn''t deserve it. Unless your Jace "What you''d call me?" he dared. Lily stood on her tippy toes so she could almost look him in the eye. "You. Are. A. Self. Centered. Jerk!" She said every word slowly so he knew he wasn''t the only one angry right now. "You know nothing about me or any of us for that matter" Seb countered folding his arms in that dominate way. Lily couldn''t help the dry laugh that erupted from her. People always doubted her but she was more than ready to lay it out for him plain and simple. "Ha! I know nothing! I''m on the outside looking in Seb! I see everything that you all refuse to acknowledge. Like the fact that Ana hasn''t accepted who she is. Jace is afraid of his own power. He only did that fire thing because you pushed him! And Simon is going through the motions that everything is okay and he''s taking it all in but really he''s freaking out inside! The nerd is scared shitless! Oh and your sister is so strong but doesn''t know how to step out of your shadow and prove herself! Mainly because you won''t let her! Plus she has thing for Simon who clearly feels the same way about her! But they are both too shy and scared to tell each other! Damn it!" Lily''s loud ranted ended and she was now breathing heavily. She had to place her hand on her knees to calm herself. "So you got the others all pegged. But not me" Seb declared. Lily straightened up. "Oh no I saved the best for last. Your biggest problem is your in love and you have no clue what to do about it. It''s so intense and unfamiliar that you wrongly channel it into anger" She concluded. "That''s not true" He replied but it was himself he was trying to convince "You''re in love Seb. Hot, raw, passionate, all-consuming love that people like me dream of!" Lily declared "Tell me I''m wrong?" She pushed but from the look on his face she knew he wouldn''t. His arms dropped and he huffed a sigh. "It''s hard! And when I think of what she could be going through right now I have to fight myself not to go into a rage and destroy everything in my path to find her!" Seb admitted with a slight glow to his eyes. For the first time since she met him, Seb looked afraid. But she knew it was Ana and not himself. "I know but you can''t run off alone like this. We need you and we have to stick together and come up with a plan if we are to find her" Lily reasoned. Seb nodded in agreement and she was so proud of herself for being able to pull him out the anger cloud. "Want to hold hands and skip back?" She suggested with a smile. Seb rose a brow before chuckling a little. It was nice to hear him laugh even though it only lasted a second "No, but we can race instead?" He offered with a half-smile. Lily shrugged feeling she would take what little fun she could get. But she hated losing and knew she was going to cheat some way. . . #Tobecontinued... 69 Time To Mate?? . . "Ok. But I have something else I need to tell you" She admitted "What?" Seb asked curiously rolling his neck and loosening his shoulders. Lily copied him and also added a couple fake lunges. She had to stop though because flexibility wasn''t her strong point. "Tell you after the race" She finally answered. Thy lined up on the dirt road preparing for the race "On the count of three" Lily started "One...¡­.Two...I think you''re a werewolf...¡­.Three!" she yelled taking off towards the house. Seb wasn''t running and she knew her bombshell announcement worked as the perfect distraction¡­. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Ana Pov "Welcome to hell!" Talon announced. The only thing I could do was hiss at him. If only there was a way to break these bars so I could break his neck. "I''ve been in hell since the day I met you! By the way how''s my sister? I sneered. This animal has turned my sister into a vampire and brainwashed her to kill me. He better pray they kill me soon "I don''t know. After the bitch ratted out your whereabouts, the elite imprisoned me" Talon retorted. The wounded vampire carefully sat back down on the ground. For some reason he wasn''t healing at the normal speed. Whatever he was stabbed with must have deadly. I mulled over what he said about my sister ''ratting'' me out. It''s a fact he''s a liar but that lie doesn''t seem farfetched considering the type of person Kim is. "You should prepare yourself for torture. They took Marcos a few hours ago. I''m sure now that you''re here they''ll want you before me" Talon suggested. So they had Marcos? Damn the king doesn''t waste time with a threat. But whatever Marcos had planned doesn''t involve me. For one he never even told me he wanted to kill the king. And for two I was kidnaped! No free will, until I escaped, even after I''m still feeling trapped. Ironic since my current environment is a cell. "Torture? But this is all a misunderstanding. I''m not in league with you and Marcos" I protested. Geez someone needs to listen to the truth here! "Ha! Good luck proving it. My advice don''t sure weakness, it might keep you alive longer" Talon advised laying on his back. It was clear he was done talking, probably to concentrate on healing. My feet carried my body in an angry pace across the small room. If he was telling the truth I''m in big trouble. Never had torture come to mind. Marcos was an ass who kept me locked up but he didn''t out right torture me! Unless I tried to escape and then would get shot a couple times, but that''s nothing compared to torture. My mind raced with all the possibilities of things they could do. The moment of truth came when four guards appear at my cell. I sized them up. Most likely I could take them out but then what? It''s too risky trying to flee just yet. They entered the chamber and immediately began to shackle me again. Testing the strength of the cuffs, it was obvious platinum was used due to the slight burning I felt "Die slow for me!" Talon piped up to add as the vamps ushered me by. I so badly wanted to throw a bolt at him and end his miserable existence but I refrained myself. Five minutes later they shackled me in the center of a large white room. Almost like the ones in mental hospital. Wonder if that''s supposed to add to the fear? Talon was right about not showing weakness. If I did it would only make things more difficult for me. Considering vampires pride themselves on being strong and showing no mercy for the weak. After my clothes were stripped the hell began¡­ Strike after strike two guards whipped me mercilessly. They never asked a single question. Every strike burned like acid. It was worse than any platinum I''ve ever felt. My wounds were healing but the more they struck me the slower they healed. The whips were weakening me¡­ I don''t know how long it went on before I heard the loud clicking of heels approaching. But it was getting close to the point of my hyping out and destroying this place. My rage was peaking and I knew soon they would all know exactly what I''m capable of... "State your name!" a female commanded with cold unfeeling voice. Was she serious? They brought me in here and beat me and the first thing they want to know is my name! A dark laugh bubbled from my lips. "Kiss my ass" I barked back. My patience was gone. Soon I would kill everyone in this room. Suddenly a chill crept over me, a presence of some sort. It was quickly forgotten when the scorching pain of the chains connected against my skin. The howl of pain was enough to drive me mad. I turned my head intent on focusing on my power, when my eyes lock with a glowing red pair... The air buzzed around us and not from my kinetic talent. The eyes belonged to the most alluring and dangerously dark sexy vampire I''d ever seen. His stylish dark hair, red eyes, barely there scuff and strong jaw lines made him mouthwatering. He was dressed in all black; covering what I knew to be a body of perfection. This vampire had a darkness about him, but he made it look good. My body ached for him. Another lashing had me screaming but not from pain. From the realization that I was actually desiring him like he was my ma- My thoughts were interrupted by the red hot rage that over took him. I could actual feel his anger. I watched stunned as he snatched up the nearest guard by his throat and then ripped his heart out! He dropped the lifeless body to the ground and turned his rage on the other one. The vampire dropped his whip and held is hands up in surrender, but it was too late. In a second he shoved the other vamps black heart down his throat and then picked up his whip and strangled him with it until his head tore off. It was ruthless. After he was done with the men he slowly walked back to me. All I could do was stare full of shock and confusion. The dark vampire gently ran his bloody finger down my face only whispering one word¡­ "Mate¡­" he spoke so soft I could barely hear it. But the one four letter word changed everything. It sent all my senses crashing down in a panic. He was my third mate. No it couldn''t be! Who is he? "Excuse me Prince Cassius, but what the hell are you doing?!" The female vampire asked voice extremely hostile "Gwen, get someone to remove these chains from my mate now! Before I kill someone else" He demanded back with a deep authority voice. Wait, did she call him Prince? The female vampire, Gwen scoffed but did as was told and in seconds guard members unleased me. My body collapsed but before I could hit the cold tile, the dark sexy vampire scooped me into his arms. "Wh-who are you?" I asked not taking my eyes from his red ones. He smiled down at me. "I am Prince Cassius. Next vampire king, but to you I''m your mate love" The prince answered sounding so sure of himself. But I was freaking out internally. Holy shit! The prince is my third mate! This can''t be happening! All of the chaos must have been too much on my weak body because not a second later I blacked out¡­ ~~~~~~~~~~~ I don''t know how long I was out but without opening my eyes I knew I wasn''t in my cell. My body was on a plush mattress so soft it was like laying on laying on a cloud "Are your sure she is your mate?" the voice I already recognized as the cold vampire Gwen asked with obvious disbelief and disgust. "I already told you Gwen she is the one" Cassius replied in an even tone. The bed dipped beside me and soon I felt his hand slowly caressing my face and hair. "It''s just unbelievable that she show up now! Not to mention she is a traitor for plotting the death of your father" Gwen accused. It was clear she didn''t like me one bit. Maybe I should let them know I was awake but curiosity of what they might say next held me still. "Any crime she may have committed beforehand will be forgiven because she is my mate. Now go arrange a meeting with my father so I can personally deliver the news" Cassius spoke leaving no room for argument. I could hear her huff as she stormed from the room. Something tells me she is going to be trouble. "You can stop pretending to sleep love" He said amused. My eyes shot open and instantly connected with his red ones. The same intensity I get when I look and Seb and Jace happened. The mate sparks flew all around us and it was hard not be consumed by them. "Your eyes are remarkable. How are they blue?" He asked curiously. That simple question made me remember why this couldn''t happen. He was the Prince! Technically I was supposed to kill him and his family. Not to mention his crazy grandfather killed mine! Damn it! Fate has a funny way of fucking up my life. I hurriedly flipped from the bed, needing some distance. "Don''t be afraid nothing will harm you now that you''re my mate" Cassius insisted taking his shirt off. My jaw dropped at the sexy perfectly defined abs. He was gorgeous "Wh-what are you doing?" I gulped realizing for the first time I was in his black dress shirt and nothing else. Thank goodness he was tall and the shirt reached to my mid-thigh. "I wanted to wait but I must have you now! Get in the bed so we can make love" He purred, red eyes glowing. And damn it if I didn''t almost obey him. It was sheer will that kept me rooted to the far wall. I have to get out of here! Panic climbed up my throat but not from fear, from the desire I had to sleep with him. Images of his hands all over my body had me growing wet between my thighs. What the hell? I tried to shake it off "You like what you seeing love? Come here and I can make it real" Cassius tempted laying on the bed like the prince he was. "Can you read my mind or something?" I asked. I sure hope not because my thoughts are very naughty for some reason "Or something" he boasted. I tilted my head puzzled by his response "I planted those images in your mind. One of my many talents, now come here love I don''t want to have to come over there. Or do I?" he teased sexily. Damn! It was so hard not to be turned on by him. This vampire was not prince charming but something else entirely. But after knowing he has some sort of ability I questioned if what I was feeling was my own doing or his... Without warning he had dashed from the bed and was now inching closer to me¡­ I took matching steps backwards until I hit the wall¡­nowhere to go¡­ The prince smirked¡­.and it looked so damn good on him¡­.in a sexy bad boy way He was closer now¡­so close his whisky breath fanned against my face¡­ Cassius lips were moving¡­I knew he was saying something to me but I couldn''t hear a word... All I could do was watch those plump pink lips and fantasize about them on places on my body I''ve never explored¡­ What''s happening to me? He slowly tilted my head to the side and exposed my neck. Cassius then dragged his tongue from my ear to the curve in my neck¡­ My body shivered in response... I couldn''t take it any longer¡­ I wanted him¡­.. Bad¡­. And I was going to get him¡­ NOW..... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . . #Tobecontinued.... 70 Way Of The Vampires . . Seb Pov "On the count of three" Lily started "One...¡­.Two...I think you''re a werewolf...¡­.Three!" she yelled taking off towards the house. However her words had him rooted to the ground. What did she just say? Seb watched her sloppy run for a moment before taking off after her. He easily caught up to her and cut her off before she reached the house "Ahh!" she screamed clutching her chest "Damn you scared me!" "What did you call me?" Seb questioned. Lily began to squirm a little under is gaze. "Oh umm I called you a werewolf" She confessed. His face scrunched up in confusion "Why?" He wanted to know what exactly made her think that "Well I''ve been noticing things, the biggest was with the wolves on Nexus. Not to mention you growl a lot, I''ve seen your eyes glow, your aggressive and very hairy, even for a guy" She said the last part a little disgusted. Seb blankly stared at her for moment before bursting out laughing. Lily was stunned by the sound he was making. Not believing he was capable of laughing so hard. "Wow your funny! A werewolf? You know they don''t exist anymore right?" Seb was now talking to her like a child and she folded her arms defensively. "Okay maybe I was wrong. Let''s just forget it" Lily stammered. The girl didn''t waste any time pushing past him and entering the small home. Seb soon followed but he felt a little guilty. Because even though he didn''t believe he was a werewolf, he knew something was happening to him. Whatever it is he prayed it wouldn''t complicate things more than they already are. Everyone was still in the living room and Zara was sprinkling something on the broken coffee table. Slowly all the pieces began to move and reconnect until the table was back to its whole form. "You guys are just in time to hear my plan!" Jace declared with much enthusiasm. "Are you okay?" Marie asked coming to her brother''s side. Seb reassured her with a smile and a ruffle of her hair. "That''s great! I have something to tell you about Ana''s mate-" she added "Not now Marie, let''s just hear Jace''s plan and focus on bringing her back" Seb insisted. Whatever his sister wanted to say needed to wait. He had just calmed down and hearing about her and Jace being mates would only rile him up. Cora and Zara left the room. Everyone else took a seat as Jace stood in the center of the room and began. "Alright. I''m going to astral project myself to Ana!" He announced gaging their reactions. The room was silent. No one said a single word and looked pretty confused. Lily slowly raised her hand "Just one question. What''s that mean?" she asked "It means I want to separate my soul from my body. With the right spell I can send a projection of me to Ana and find out where she is and if she''s okay" Jace explained "Like what your grandmother did with the vortex" Seb assumed "Not exactly. My grandmother used much more power for that but this is similar. My spirit will lift from my body but will be linked by a silver cord so I can find my way back." Jace explained further. They all seemed to understand now and agreed that it was a good idea "Is it dangerous?" Simon questioned concerned "If the cord breaks then yes. I will remain in deep sleep until my soul returns" Jace described. "But don''t worry everything should go accordingly" he added "Then it''s a plan. Jace get started on your spell. Simon I hear you''ve been studying the supernatural. Tell us everything you know about the king and his powers" Seb commanded easily taking charge. Jace went off into the kitchen to get some ingredients from Cora. Simon quickly dug in his backpack and pulled out the thick old book he''d been reading constantly. He opened it wide on the coffee table and began furiously flipping through pages until he finally found the one they need. The rest gathered around to see as well. It was a sketch of a girl but all the words were in an unknown language. "What language is that?" Marie curiously wondered. Simon looked back down at the page "It''s a combination of several, but I can understand them all. I''ve been like that since I was kid" Simon shy replied. "Omni-linguism." Seb stated "The kid is able to understand any language, it''s very rare but humans can sometimes be born with it" "That''s cool" Marie chirped. Simon blushed a little but tried to cover it over by pointing back to the page. "This is Princess Catalina" Simon started pointing to the girl on the side of the page "The reason I''m starting with her is because she is dangerous and is known for her touch of death¡­" Ana Pov My legs were shivering in desires. Everywhere he touched me left a trail of flames. I was so overwhelmed with desire I couldn''t take it anymore. His hand slide up my thigh slowly¡­A small moan escaped me¡­ "I can''t wait to taste your blood love" He whispered against my neck. Something in the back of my mind was screaming for me to remember something¡­.but it was just out of reach¡­ Cassius brought his face to mine but stopped. He was so close but didn''t make a move to kiss me. Those lips of his were calling my name, no screaming it! So loudly it vibrated inside. Acting on my own I grabbed the back of his head and smashed his face to mine in a desperation I wasn''t used to feeling. Cassius accepted it fully, lifting me from my feet and slamming my back against the wall. My legs instantly wrapped around his waist as I dove my tongue into his warm sweet mouth. He tasted sweet and sour at the same time and I wanted more of it. My fingers in his thick soft hair; his large hands cupping my rear. We were lost in a moment of lust we created. I hadn''t even realized he had been walking until he gently lay me on the bed. Never once did our lips break from each other. I was feeling so much desire that it was almost unnatural. A tick in the back of my mind was trying to alert me to something but again I ignored it¡­ Cassius grinded his hard member against my core heating it even more than it already was. My senses were so focused on him that I didn''t realize someone had entered the room. Until Cassius pulled his lips away from me to put them on the lips of another women in the bed! I snapped! A vicious hiss flew from my mouth and I backhanded the girl right off the bed. She shot up and flashed her fangs at me and I returned the favor. "Whoa! Calm down love. They are just here for the fun" Cassius said gently while holding me down. They? Sure enough there were two blondes in the room. The one I just smacked was dressed in red lacy lingerie and the other in black; both looked like sluts. I pushed Cassius off me and began to re-button the shirt I was wearing. "What the hell are you talking about?!" I cried. Cass chuckled a little. Embarrassment was slowly creeping in. "The blondes are here to play. You didn''t think we would do it alone did you?" he asked sarcastically. When I didn''t answer he laughed again "Oh you did! Oh how sweet. Monogamy is boring and overrated love" He added touching my cheek. I slapped his hands away and got out of the bed. The blonde vampires quickly occupied each side of him and Cassius didn''t mind one bit "You a pig! I''m your mate for crying out loud!" I hollered "No I''m a prince. And yes you''re my mate and you will also be my wife and the next queen but not my only lover" he spoke like what he was saying was no big deal at all. I flung my hands into my hair. How can I be so na?ve? Cassius is a sexy bad prince of course he''s a selfish, self-involved whore! Seb and Jace would never say that to me. Oh my goodness! I just hardcore made out with him and didn''t even think about my other two mates! I could slap myself for being so impulsive! What came over me? I glanced at Cassius who was watching me while each girl kissed the sides of his neck. A part of me felt like he was planting all the desire in my mind. Another part knew that some of that was my own doing. Either way it won''t happen again. "Don''t look so upset my love, you get the best of everything" Cassius assured me. I snorted "My name is Analise. And I no longer want anything from you" I snarled. Cassius eyes brightened and an image of us on the bed assaulted my mine. It was him doing this. But it wasn''t going to work this time. I fought against it, forcing memories of Seb and Jace to the surface to counter it. "Impressive. No one can resist me but it makes it interesting that you my little mate can" he stated like he was proud of me or something. I scoffed "I wouldn''t choose you as my mate" I announced. One girl began licking his chest and I sneered disgusted by it. "It''s a good thing you don''t have choice love. Your mine" He declared with a devilish grin "Oh but I do have a choice. You don''t know me" I projected back. His head shot up; eyes ablaze with anger. In a flash he was on me; hand wrapped tightly around my throat "I will kill any man you ever look at. You are mine and only mine Analise" he hissed. I wanted to send as many shocks through his body as I could muster. This prick can have any female he wanted but I couldn''t even look at another man! Yeah right. I didn''t even fight while he choked me, just pressed all my anger into my eyes. His head tilted to the side curiously "Your eyes can turn red? What else are hiding love?" Cassius questioned. I quickly tried to fight him off to distract him. The last thing he needed to know was my ability. Lucky the door flew open and he let me go. Once he turned around I got a clear view of the back of his neck and sure enough my mate mark was there. Just great! My third mate is the biggest d-bag in history! "Am I interrupting?" Gwen spoke walking into the room surveying the scene "Not at all. Your welcome to join" Cassius remarked slyly. The cold vampire rolled her eyes "Your father wants to see you and her" Gwen said the last word in hatefully. I don''t know what I did to this vamp but I''m sure I''ll find out soon. Cassius dismissed his two blonde whores and began to put on some decent clothes. The whole time Gwen stared holes into my head. "See to it that Analise is ready for dinner" Cassius told Gwen once he was dressed. He sent me a final wink before dashing from the room. Damn, daddy calls and he goes running. Punk. Now it was just me and her... Gwen''s eyes went completely black and her fangs slowly peeled out. I should have seen this coming. This bitch wants to kill me¡­.Well good luck¡­ She turned and locked the door with a loud click¡­ I allowed my own fangs to re-surface¡­ If she wanted to take me out I was going to make her work for it¡­ "Let me guess. It''s because I''m not a blonde right?" I taunted. Seems to be a lot fair hair around here. "Funny" She stated "Let''s see what else you got" I smiled a wicked smile "Well if you insist" I replied And then we charged¡­. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Prince Cassius Pov The excitement bubbled in his core as he strode down the staircase. His little mate was a fiery one, and powerful too. He understood she was upset about the sexual aspects of their relationship but he was certain he could convince her it wasn''t a big deal. Analise was perfect for him. She challenged him and that itself was thrilling. He almost sent the blondes away when he saw how much she hated the idea. But as prince he couldn''t back down so quickly. If Analise continued to fight it he just may let his extra fun go; maybe. Several servants bowed as he passed them in the corridor. They were barely acknowledged. Cassius was in such a good mood nothing could break it. That was until he turned the corner to enter his father''s study, when he noticed his sister standing outside the door. "Hello brother" Catalina greeted in her usual sly tone. The princess was devious. Always had something up her sleeve to impress their father. Not like Cassius who barely met the minimum requirements of a prince. The siblings were nothing alike. Catalina was all about making others suffer; Cassius enjoyed bringing women to pleasure. "Hello little sister. I see you are back, meaning father is too. Step aside I have news" Cassius ordered "Yes Gwen told us you found your mate" She replied rubbing her red leather gloves together. The princess was wearing a black spandex outfit with her special hand covers. The gloves were for protection but not for her, for everyone else... "Yes" Cassius replied growing agitated "Gwen also informed us she is a traitor. Sent by Marcos to kill us" Catalina added tilting her head to the side as she studied him, her high ponytail followed her movements. "That hasn''t been proven. Besides she is my mate" Cassius snapped taking a step towards her "True. I just tortured Marcos myself and he wouldn''t talk. I have found him guilty and I set his execution for tomorrow evening. A public one too" She added with delight in her red eyes. He could never understand her thirst to cause pain. Maybe it had something to do with her ability "Well sister once again you have it all under control. Now if you''d excuse me" Cassius pushed past her but it''s not in her nature to ever let anyone have the last word. "I think I should question your mate too, considering you stopped the first try" She hinted. Cassius instantly halted and faced his malicious little sister. "Don''t go near her!" He ordered. Knowing exactly how Cat "questions" he was sure Analise would be killed in minutes if left alone with his sister. Cassius focused on her mind and pushed what he wanted through her thoughts. "STAY OUT OF MY HEAD OR THE GLOVES COME OFF!" Catalina roared. He withdrew his suggestion "Then stay away from my mate" He demanded. It was no secret what Cat could do but he wasn''t afraid of her like the rest of the kingdom is. At the end of the day she is just a spoiled daddy''s girl with too much power. Cassius turned his back on her again knowing she would say something else anyway. But nothing could have prepared him for what she ended up saying... "You should know I ordered our mothers awakening for tomorrow''s execution¡­" he could hear the smile in her voice before he even turned to face her. And that''s when he lost it¡­. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . #Tobecontinued ... 71 Love And Records . . Seb Pov "This is Princess Catalina" Simon started pointing to the girl on the side of the page "The reason I''m starting with her is because she is dangerous and is known for her touch of death¡­" Simon paused dramatically and everyone was silent; everyone except Lily "What the hell does that mean?!" Lily hollered taking a seat Indian style on the floor. "It means the Princess can kill with one touch. Her ability allows her to strip the life force from you. Any skin to skin contact and your dead in minutes. She always wears gloves to keep from accidentally killing someone." Simon explained. Seb was making mental notes as the younger boy spoke. But his mind kept wandering to Ana. All he wanted was for her to be safe. If something has happened to her, he didn''t know what hell he would release on earth. "So just don''t let the bitch touch you right?" Lily hypothesized while chomping on a piece of gum. "Not exactly. We need her to keep them gloves on. If she takes them off a white mist is emitted and it acts like a poison, only the death is slower. People have survived her mist but none have survived her touch" The dread is Simon voice was clear. But he was right the princess is a danger. Seb stood up and paced the old fashioned living room. Thoughts were running rapidly through his mind as he mulled over the new information. There were clanging noises coming from the kitchen which meant Jace still preparing his spell. "Next we have Prince Cassius" Simon announced turning to another page. Once again they all gathered around to see the magical books sketch of him "Wow he''s handsome" Marie whispered shyly. The boys gave her weird looks and she began to blush "I-I mean h-he-" "Oh girl don''t worry about it! There''s nothing wrong with calling it like you see it. Heck if the real prince looks anything like this sketch I''m right there with you" Lily added with a laugh. Seb rolled his eyes. This girl really needs a filter. He thought and hoped her wild antics didn''t rub off on his innocent little sister. "Uh anyways" Simon interject annoyed "Cassius ability is mental imagery. He can put an image into your mind and reinforce it until you submit. If he does it while he''s angry you can actually feel physical pain and be driven to kill yourself too. It''s an invasive ability. Luckily he can only project on two or three people at a time. Also on the down side, he''s a skilled fighter." Simon pointed out. "What about the king?" Seb asked trying to get the head of this problem. Ana''s best friends had a grim look on his face he flipped through a few more pages until coming to a stop on the one he wanted. "King Ferox page is blank." Simon gulped. Seb''s attention went to full alert. But when he looked down at the page he realized Simon was correct. There was a sketch on the side like every other but no words explaining anything about the king. This truly puzzled him. The book was magical and automatically updated all the supernatural creatures'' information. So why wasn''t the kings here? Not a moment later Jace came slowly back into the room clutching a clear liquid in a small vile. The witch had a determined look on his face. His spell must be ready "Hey Jace, do you know why the King isn''t in this book?" Simon asked. Jace shook himself from his thoughts and made eye contact with Simon. "Oh uh I''m not sure but if he isn''t there it''s on purpose. Could be a dark witches doing but I''m not certain." Jace replied barely there. He stiffly sat on the plastic covered sofa and stared at the liquid in his hand. "Is your spell ready?" Marie asked softly. They all stared at Jace while he was lost in his thoughts no one understood what he was thinking about so hard. But it had to be important. "Yes. When I drink this I''ll go into a deep sleep and my spirit will separate from my body." Jace explained. He removed a white napkin from his pocket. Inside was a single strand of black hair. Seb was certain that it belonged to Ana. He must have gotten it from her hair brush or something. Once he dropped the strand into the clear liquid a bright white light beamed from the vile. The light expanded throughout the room causing everyone to shield their eyes. In seconds it was gone and everything returned to normal. Jace slowly lifted the vile to his lips¡­ "Wait! How will we know it worked?" Simon jumped up asking, stopping Jace before he drank the potion. Jace lowered his hand. "Well you''re all human so none of you will be able to see my see my spirit leave. This could take hours or days. Cora and Zara are in the basement chanting to help keep my spirit from wandering. So if they come up before I wake up then my tie has broken and my soul is lost" Jace informed them gloomily. The silence in the room was deafening. Everyone realized the risk Jace was taking to save Ana. Seb actually wished there was another way but there wasn''t and time is running out. Seb moved to stand by the front door while everyone else crowded around Jace. If this worked he would thank the witch for his courage when he returned. After hugging the rest of them Jace made eye contact with Seb. The unspoken words were clear. They had an understanding to do whatever it took to bring back the woman they loved. With a final deep breath Jace quickly drank the water looking substance. As soon as it was swallowed, his eyes rolled to the back of his head and his body collapsed onto the sofa. Marie and Simon adjusted his body so that he was laying on his back in a comfortable position. They all sort of watched his sleeping body for any signs but nothing happened. "Well that''s it I guess. He said we wouldn''t be able to tell if it worked so I''m just going to run in the kitchen and grab a snack. Anybody want anything?" Lily asked circling. After brief head nods she shrugged he shoulders and exited the room. Waiting around would be the hardest thing Seb had to do. He was used to being a man of action and getting things done. Now that wasn''t an option at the moment. He pushed himself off the wall and was going to go for a run when he noticed something strange... Coming off of Jace''s body were light colored waves. They resembled vibrations or sound waves as they drifted off the witch. Seb glanced at the others but their faces were blank. As if they didn''t see anything from the ordinary. Seb continued to stare, and slowly he saw a blue apparition begin to separate itself from Jace. "Are you okay? You look kind of pale?" Marie questioned watching him. Seb glanced at his sister quickly then back to Jace. She followed his movements but only met him with confusion. It was obvious she couldn''t see the blue apparition of Jace floating above his unconscious body. There was a thick silver chord that attached from Jace''s core to the back of his levitating spirit. "Seb!" Marie yelled snapping her fingers in his face "What''s wrong? Do you see something?" This was all very strange. And he couldn''t answer his sister. Jace was very clear when he said humans couldn''t see what was happening to him. But what Seb didn''t understand was why he could...? Without a word he ripped the door open and took off running outside. Only one thought circled through his mind . If he wasn''t human, then what the hell was he¡­? ~~~~~~~~~~~ Ana Pov Gwen and I charged like raging bulls. We slammed into each other hard, knocking ourselves to the floor. She quickly back flipped to her feet and then tried to smash her heel into me. Speedily I rolled out of the way just before impact. I jumped to my feet just in time for her to slam me into the wall. The crash was loud and caused a crack. My right fist connected with the side of her face and then I used my knee to repeatedly hit her in the gut. She grunted before upper cutting me in the chin and side sweeping off my feet. I hit the ground with an oomph. Gwen jumped on top of me and started bashing my head into the floor. It was making me dizzy so I used my leg to kick her in the back of head. Once she stopped bashing my head, I punched her in the face until she fell off me. Then I grabbed her by the hair and threw her into Cassius dresser. All his items dropped to the floor with the broken wood. While she was down I ran at her but her foot to my core sent me flying back into Cassius bedpost taking it down with me. "You''re pretty good" Gwen said getting to her feet "You too" I replied before charging her again. We got into a fierce dance of punch and kick. I was in the zone and every time she swung at me I dodged or blocked. Until I got the upper hand and drop kicked her across the room. "Why do you want to kill me? I haven''t done anything to you!" I questioned watching her slowly get to her feet and wipe blood from her lip. "Because I''ve worked so hard to get Cassius and I''m thisclose to finally getting what I want!" She shouted pulling at her disheveled skirt. Suddenly it all made sense "You''re in love with Prince Cassius" I stated profoundly. Gwen stopped pulling pieces of wood out of her hair to stare at me dumbfounded. "Love? What are you twelve? This was never about love. This was about power. For two hundred years I''ve dealt with that ass of prince. Working him until the day he would have to choose a wife." Gwen was clearly frustrated making her look crazed "What does that have to do with me" I wondered pushing my hair from my face. "In order for King Ferox to pass the crown, Cassius needed to marry. But the whore never found a mate. So Cassius would just choose a wife instead to be next queen. That was going to be me but then you showed up!" She ranted pointing at me. Her eyes went black again and I knew our fight wasn''t over. This vampire better back off before she forces me to kill her. Gwen flashed across the room, tackling me into the wall. Her anger was making her sloppy. I easily broke her hold and maneuvered behind her and smashed her face into the same wall. "Look I don''t want Cassius and I most certainly don''t want to be queen" I declared. Gwen turned quickly removing blood from her healing broken nose. "Of course you do" She sniped "No I don''t. I want to get the fuck out of here and back to the people I care about" I said honestly. Gwen with her cold face studied me for a moment. As if trying to figure out if I was lying or not. "You''re in love with someone else." She accused "Oh my. The mate of the prince is in love with another" She added more gleefully this time. I narrowed my eyes at her. This one has some screw loose that''s for sure. How the heck could she tell I wanted someone else anyway? Maybe she''s just good at reading people. Which means I''m bad at hiding my feelings. "Alright, if you''re serious. Then I''ll help" She announced taking a few steps toward me. I held my ground but watched her hard. "Help how?" I asked her suspiciously "I''ll help you escape the blood castle" She proclaimed. But there was something in her eyes that told me Gwen couldn''t be trusted¡­. ~~~~~~ Prince Cassius Pov "You should know I ordered our mothers awakening for tomorrow''s execution" Catalina taunted from behind him. Cassius mind flashed to his beautiful gentle mother. It''s been three hundred years since her betrayal shook the kingdom into chaos. When queen Acacia went against everything including her family by trying to flee with Marcos, it devastated him the most. Unlike his sister, Cassius was close to his mother and because he was older, he had more time with her than Cata. To this day he didn''t understand why his mother did it. Why she choose to lose her family and her crown for one man? The only conclusion that could be made was she truly loved Marcos. Since his mother never got the chance to explain, Cassius still doesn''t know. After his father punished and exiled all those involved in the attempted escaped he tortured their mother. For the first hundred years the queen was beaten with platinum chains for hours a day. They didn''t feed her so after a while she couldn''t heal at all. Cass and Cata weren''t allowed to see her but Cassius was haunted by his mother''s screams of agony. He was finally able to convince his father to drain her of all her blood and entomb his mother''s body. That was two hundred years ago... Since then he began to drown his self in women. His sister took her pain out on anyone that crossed her path. And his father became the most brutal and feared king in history; Ferox became heartless. One day he hoped his father would forgive her and she could be awakened to rejoin her family. But waking her to see the death of the man she loved wasn''t the way. . . . #Tobecontinued.... 72 The Enemy Of My Enemy . . The worst part was he could hear the smile in Catalina''s voice before he even turned to see her face. She hated her own mother so much that she wanted her to suffer even more than she already has And that''s when he lost it¡­. Cassius spun on his sister so fast she didn''t see it coming. In a flash he was holding her in the air by her neck while pushing monstrous images of her death into her mind. Cata screamed and kicked but it was no use. When he was this mad, there was no stopping him. And with her gloves still on she really didn''t stand a chance. "ENOUGH!" A booming voice bellowed from behind him. Cassius instantly dropped his sister to the ground. There was only one vampire that had any control over him. Cassius turned on his heel and bowed to his father the king. Catalina was still on the ground panting and clutching her throat. Without looking he knew she was shooting him death glares. "What is the reason my children are fighting?" Ferox asked calmly. He always looked calm. "This momma''s boy lost his cool father and attacked me. Once again he proves unfit to rule." Catalina complained. Now Cassius understood why she was pushing his buttons. His sister wanted him to react violently. She wanted the crown to be passed to her instead of him and has been trying for years to prove she''s a better ruler than he. Unfortunately his aggressive outburst only helped her case. "Is this true son?" Ferox asked. Cassius glanced at the dark witch behind his father like a shadow and knew lying wasn''t an option. "Yes I acted on impulse when she informed me of the plans to awaken Acacia" Cassius explained. His father had banned them from calling her mother out loud. "Is this true?" King Ferox didn''t answer his son but instead walked back into his office; his guards and witch trailing after. Cass and Cata followed as well and closed the double doors after entering. The office was huge; littered with multiple book shelves and a large desk with a chair fit for king. Ferox sat in his chair and his witch stood behind him, never speaking. "I think it''s a good idea for Acacia to witness the death of Marcos. It may give her peace" Ferox added studying his son. Cassius knew he couldn''t react again. He also knew his father was full of shit! Just like his sister, the king wanted Acacia to suffer. After three hundred years the king still hasn''t found forgiveness. At this rate he never would. "As you wish father" Cassius replied dryly. After a stiff bow he turned to leave the room. He couldn''t miss the satisfied look on Catalina''s face if he tried. "And son, make sure you and your mate are on time for dinner. I can hardly wait to meet her" Ferox called out as his hand was on the knob. Cassius nodded without looking back at his father because he knew his eyes were blazing with rage. He couldn''t allow them to cause his mother anymore pain. No matter what she did. But he also knew better than anyone that crossing his father could get him killed or worse, it could get Analise killed¡­ Gwen Pov The prince mate was regarding her suspiciously after she offered to help. Which she should. "You just tried to kill me. Now you want to help? I don''t buy it" The dark haired girl stated folding her arms. Gwen eyed her up and down. Not a doubt this girl was gorgeous. From her fighting skills she as trained too. And those mysterious blue eyes held secrets of their own. Yes this newbie was competition and that she couldn''t have. "You''re within reason not to trust me, but what other choice do you have?" She countered. They both studied each other for a moment. Gwen knew regardless this would give her the upper hand. She couldn''t be happier that the prince''s mate is in love with another. It''s kind of poetic in a sad way. "Ok. What''s the plan?" The girl, Analise questioned. From her stance Gwen knew she didn''t trust her. That doesn''t matter, her trust wasn''t really needed either way. She only needed her to follow her commands "First we need to prepare you for dinner with the king. If I know Ferox then he''ll want to meet you tonight" Gwen said "Follow me, I''ll take you to the guest room to change" "What about this mess? Cassius will be pissed" Analise said gesturing to the havoc they caused in his room only moments ago. "I''ll send servants to take care of it before he returns" She assured. Gwen strode past her and unlocked the door. They both left and walked down the long hallway to another room. Neither spoke a word. Gwen could understand the girl being doubtful of her intentions to help. It''s only natural. But she was right in her caution because Gwen was looking out for herself. The plan she had already began forming may help the girl, but even if it failed it still helped her. She could barely hold her neutral face as they rounded a corner. Finally she stopped in front of a wooded door painted red. "Here you are. There are plenty of gowns and everything you need. I''ll return to pick you up in one hour" Gwen announced. She tried to walk away but Analise quickly caught her wrist "Just so were clear. If you double cross me I''ll kill you" Analise sneered. Gwen was stunned by her boldness and confidence. Maybe she did underestimate the little vampire. We''ll find out soon enough¡­ "The enemy of my enemy is my friend" Gwen replied snatching her wrist back. She gave her one final nod before taking her leave. As she made her way down the hall, it was hard not to have a bounce in her step. The moment she found out Cassius had a mate she thought her planned was ruined. But of course the whore of prince has a messed up mate. One that was already prepared to reject him the worst way. Gwen was so lost in her thoughts she was taken by surprise when a hand reached out and yanked her into a side closet in the hall. "It''s just me!" The voice whispered when she began to fight. Gwen immediately relaxed after recognizing the voice. Her capture flipped on a light. "Hello lover" Gwen purred before crashing their lips together. They passionately kissed and grinded all over each other like their lives depended on it. They had to because they rarely get moments alone since their relationship has to be a secret "I have great news!" Gwen exclaimed breathless "Ooh do tell" her lover purred back "Prince Cassius mate is in love with someone else. And plans to reject him to be with this other man. Baby, are plan is working even better than I''d hope" Gwen could barely contain herself. "That is perfect. His mate is a traitor just like Acacia. Cass will be broken and in a rage. I almost feel bad for my brother" Catalina replied running her gloved hands through Gwen''s blonde hair. Gwen melted into her touch... The women began to kiss passionately again... Both in a high state of bliss from all the chaos they were planning to cause¡­ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . #Tobecontinued... 73 Princess Catalina . . Ana Pov Gwen sashayed away with a slight pep in her step. My instincts screamed for me not to trust her and I was definitely listening to them. Of course she was planning to use me in some way for her own benefit but my task is to use her for my own benefit first. I turned my attention back the red door of the guest room she''d abandoned me at. Well here goes nothing . Slowly I turned the knob and entered a slightly smaller room than Cassius. It was sparsely decorated with random paintings here and there. The large bed in the center reminded me of a hotel with its white sheets and white pillows. It smelled stuffy and unused. As I walked further inside I noticed a white vanity table with a huge oval mirror next to the walk in closet. The door to the closet was one of those ones that slide opened. The inside had racks of clothes on both sides and shoes on top. The left side was clearly women''s clothing with the many huge gowns I was seeing. The right side was mostly dark suits and dress clothes for a man I presumed. I studied both side for a moment f before deciding. Meeting the king is surely going to be a challenge and with the way I was feeling a big puffy dress wasn''t going to cut it tonight. For all I know he could kill me on the spot. Hopefully his temper isn''t as volatile as his sons. Ten minutes later I found a pair of black dress pants and blazer that actually fit me. Being even more daring I didn''t put on an under shirt. The blazer dipped low exposing lots of bare skin but still keeping everything that needed to be hidden covered. I took a pair of red heels just to add pop and sexiness to my outfit. Going for the sexy part wasn''t usually my thing but it was better than an unflattering ball gown. I walked over to the vanity to add some dark eyeliner and make my bright eyes pop even more, when my mind began to race. The meeting with the king is huge! He is the son of the man that killed my mother! That tore apart my whole family! That changed my life forever. I dropped the eyeliner and it didn''t make a sound as it hit the soft tan carpet. Pacing became my thing to do when I lost focus. I tried to calm down and not overwhelm myself by thinking about the vampire who could have very well played a part in the war on nexus that changed everything. "Ana?" a soft voice called out to me. I whipped around and came face to face with someone or rather something I didn''t expect to see. There, floating beside the white curtains was Jace. But he wasn''t the same. He was a clouded blue form of himself with a thick shiny silver cord coming from his back and disappearing through the window. "Jace?" I questioned skeptically as I took a slow step towards him. He smiled brightly at me as he glided to the center of the room until he was only inches away. "Yes it''s me! I''m so glad I found you" he beamed "Ho-how? Oh my-are you dead? Are you a ghost?" My voice trembles slightly at the end. If something happened to him while I was gone, I don''t know what I would. The guilt already creeping in. "No, no it''s just a spell. Astral projection. I''m fine" He reassured me. I released a deep breath as if I''d been underwater for too long. "I just needed to see if you were okay" he added "I''m fine. Oh wow you worried me for a second" I say grabbing my chest dramatically "How is everyone else doing?" I ask cautiously. He floated a little closer. "They are all worried about you. But I know you''re really asking about Seb right?" he probed. I bit my lower lip but didn''t respond. Yes I wanted to know how Seb was. Last time I saw him I''d handcuffed him to some old pipes. "Seb is Seb. Angry and bossy. And I may be sporting a black eye in the next day" he said with a small smile "I''m sorry I left you to deal with that. I know Seb can be difficult but he really is a good guy" For some reason I felt the need to defend him. "It''s okay Ana. I trust your decisions and I''ll support you always" His voice was so tender it made my heart ache. He reached his ghostly hand to stoke my cheek. If I could have felt it I would have melted into it. But his touch went right through me... "Why are you here?" I asked trying to change up the conversation. It was in need to be steered into a different path. "Other than to make sure you were safe, I''m here to find out where "here" truly is. The vampire kingdoms location is unknown. We are trying to come find you, so can you give me any clue to where you are?" he insisted. "In the middle of the ocean inside a castle that''s cloaked by a dark witch" I told him thinking back to the moment when the castle first appeared to me from the beach. Jace''s face paled if that was possible in his form but he definitely didn''t look happy by the information just given to him "A dark witch? Do you have a name?" he pushed. Something flickered in his eyes and for moment I thought it was fear. "No, sorry I don''t know" I replied honestly. The guard that told me about the blood castle was interrupted by Maximus before I could ask more questions. Jace pondered this for a moment and drifted a little further away from me. "You should also know the spell only allows the castle to be visible to vampires" I figured giving him all the bad news at once would soften the blow. Whatever they had planned to help me escape would only work if they knew everything. But I still don''t even know everything. Jace didn''t turn to face me and I knew it was because he was thinking. Worrying him like this is making me feel even worse. I have to get out of here before my friends come after me and make it worse. This wasn''t something I would share with Jace because he would tell Seb and Seb would go postal trying to get here to get me himself. "This makes things really complicated" he finally muttered turning to me "It''s not like I have vampires on speed dial to come help when I need them!" he ranted. I watched his ghostly figured drift through the room and fought back a laugh. It was strange to see but I made sure he didn''t catch me. Jace coming here did manage to clear my head about meeting the king. I felt more at ease and confident because he reminded that I''m fighting for more than what I lost but what I stand to lose. All of a sudden a light bulb went off. I knew what they were going to have to do, but that didn''t mean any of us were going to like it. "There is one vampire we know" I said interrupting his ranting. Jace floated back to me with a curious look on his face. I made a face that I hoped looked innocent but it felt more like a grimace. "No!" he said catching on "No way Ana you can''t be seriously talking about the person I think you are!" he warned "Who else is there-?!" "Anyone but Kim!" he shouted. It was weird being yelled at by an apparition. "She''s only tried to kill you every chance she got" "I know-" "Not to mention she would say no instantly!" He raged "Mayb-" I tried but he cut me off again "And we don''t know where she is!" he declared "JACE!" I screamed to get his attention. He stopped floating and stared at me "To answer your first problem she may say yes because Talon has been captured and is here as well." He seemed to think this over. He knew Kim as well as me. If Kim was into some guy there''s nothing she wouldn''t do to keep them. She may refuse to save me but not Talon "We still don''t know where she is?" He claimed. I placed a hand on my hip and gave him my best get real face "Come on Jace, its Kim. She''s a hot vampire with no rules or morals, where do you think she went?" I offered. I watched as his expression changed from confusion, to thoughtful until finally understanding. "She went back to high school¡­" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Catalina Pov Gwen deepened the kiss like she always does, forcing Cata against the wall in the small closet space. She tore her lips away to begin kiss on the princess''s neck. Cata wasn''t the slightest turned on. Her mind was lost in all the devastation that was soon to erupt around her. The crown was so close to being hers she could almost reach out and touch it. Everything was playing out in her favor. She had her father, brother, and Gwen the highest member of the council in her hand. And she was going to destroy them all and then some... Cat moaned in delight and Gwen took that as a sign of excitement. It was excitement, just not the same kind. She couldn''t wait for the games to begin. Suddenly the door burst open and bright light spilled into the room exposing them. Gwen immediately jumped away from her and began readjusting herself. The fear of being caught was clear on her face. "Hello ladies. Am I interrupting?" Maximus asked coolly. He had a cocky look on his face like he just hit the jackpot. "What do you want guard?" Gwen spat viciously. She was using her anger to cover her embarrassment, and Maximus could tell. "The king asked me to bring his daughter to him" Maximus replied looking over Gwen''s shoulder at a smirking Catalina. "Gwen, I''ll see you at dinner" Cata said pushing past her lover and exiting the closet. Gwen gave a stiff nod before dashing in the other direction. Maximus and Cat stared after her for moment. "Well, well, well the evil little princess strikes again. Let me guess you''re using her because of her position in the council or because she will soon be your brother''s wife and next queen" Maximus guessed. He knew all too well what the princess is capable of. After all, three hundred years ago he had his own affair with her. "Neither. Maybe I actually care for her" Cata said slyly. She didn''t wait for his response and slowly walked away. "I highly doubt that" Maximus remarked falling into step with her "Your right. I don''t feel anything for her" She said casually "Then why toy with her. If I know you, you only do that if you have something to gain. So what is it?" Maximus urged. She thought about it for a moment. Why was she playing with Gwen? It''s not like she''d ever did anything against her personally. Gwen used to be a lowly vampire assistant until she found her mate, Tony. Tony was a high council member but he didn''t just hide behind a desk, he fought alongside the guards. It was noble but foolish. Not a year after mating with Gwen he was killed in a random attack by a group of vampires trying to get to the king. Every vampire reacts differently to the loss of a mate. Most just hype out and lose control. Gwen became the opposite. She became ice; cold and distance yet determined. She fought her way through the council and to the top of the list of potential wives for Cassius. All the while rejecting every male suitor that even attempted to get near her. Including the prince himself. She only wanted to be Cassius wife, not his lover. Something about the cold vampire intrigued Catalina. If Cass couldn''t get her then she knew she had to simply because no other woman had rejected her brother. First she approached Gwen with an offer to be allies in making one of them queen. Then she began to seduce her just to see if she could. Before long Gwen was head of heels. "Because I wanted to see if I could and it was fun. But she has been somewhat helpful too" Cata replied finally answering his question. Maximus reached and grabbed her arm to stop her before she turned the corner. "You''re a nasty little bitch you know that" He snapped. Cat smiled "Aww Max, don''t be jealous. If you want to have fun again my door is always open for you" She purred running a finger over his bottom lip. He smacked it away "I''m done playing games with you. I did that three hundred years ago and lost my mate because of it. Now we had a deal. I expect you to hold up your end" Maximus whispered dangerously. Cata pretended to be thinking as if she didn''t remember their arrangement. "Oh right! I''ll lift the banishment of your mate Cassandra so she can be allowed to see her family again in exchange for you turning in your brother. Yes how could I forget" She said with a devious smile on her face remembering when she surprised Max with a visit a few months ago. At the time she was bored and wanted some fun so she found the exiled Max and made him offer to turn in his brother for his mate''s punishment to be dissolved. He was quick to say no and dismiss her offer but a couple weeks ago he waltz into the kingdom offering to turn in a traitor. She didn''t know what exactly changed his mind but she didn''t care. She just wanted to watch Marcos die and her so called mother suffer. Maximus eyes darkened at her unfriendly smile. "Yes. I turned my brother in and more. Now hold up your end" He demanded squeezing her wrist. He may be older and stronger than her but all she needed to do was remove one glove and it would be over for him. This is why no one scared her. No one... "You sentenced your own brother to death, and for what? May I ask? It has to be more than just to lift an exile" She questioned curiously . . #Tobecontinued... 74 Sebastian . . "I did it because I can no longer pay for my brother''s mistakes. And I did it for Cassandra. To win back her love" He spoke honestly. Cat had heard the rumors about Cassandra hyping out and living life wildly. Apparently never forgiving Maximus for his betrayals. She couldn''t help but laugh "Love! Love! How foolish! All of you!" Cata gestured wide "Everyone does everything for love! It''s amazing how stupid you all are. My father, my brother, Gwen, You, my brothers mate, even my own mother! Everyone acts according to love. And you want to know what? They have or will fail because of it. And I will win because I love no one but myself" she said venomously. Maximus could only stare at her. Beautiful on the outside but evil and dark on the inside. "You better hope fate doesn''t ever give you a true mate because I''m sure he''ll make you suffer and you will learn the true power of love" Maximus responded. Cat narrowed her eyes and crowed his space. "When you look back on this day and wonder how you failed to free your mate, blame it on love" She snarled before turning on her heels and rounded the corner. She thought she had won, that she got the better of Maximus, but she missed the determined look in his black eyes as her watched her retreat with balled shaking fists. This wasn''t over by a long shot. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Ana Pov "She went back to high school." Jace said drawing the same conclusion I had. "Of course she did. Kim wouldn''t miss the chance to show off" I added sitting on the unused bed. It sank under my weight and I felt air swoosh out of it. "Yeah right" He replied lost in some thought. When his eyes connected with mine the intensity made my stomach clench. His eyes were saying so many things at once but none of it left his mouth. "Ana" he began coming closer to me. I stiffened "There are so many things I want to say to you right now. But I''ll start with why are you wearing a sexier man''s suit?" his question totally threw me off because that was the last thing I was expecting him to say. My baffled expression made him laugh and after a moment I did too. "It was this or a twenty pound medieval dress" I joked. It felt good to laugh and see him laugh. But I couldn''t help but think of a certain half smile I missed seeing. "You look beautiful, messy hair and all" He added sweetly. I was getting ready to say thanks when I noticed something. "Uh Jace, are you okay? You seem to be fading" I pointed out. Jace instantly shot up and panic crossed his eyes. "Oh no. I''ve been away from my body for too long. I have to go or I''ll be lost" His voice shook and he turned to make sure the cord was still extruding from him. He turned back to me with sadden eyes. "Ana-" "I know. I''ll see you soon. Tell everyone I miss them so much" I said holding back tears. Jace gave a stiff nod with a small smile and vanished through the closed window. I looked out into the black night but there was no trace of him. The more I thought about the moments I just spent with the Jace the more I realized who I wanted to be my mate. I think I knew it all along but I just wasn''t ready to face the truth. No one could ever compare to him and they never will. He was the only one who really held my heart. I made a silent vow as I watched the small waves of the ocean, that as soon as I leave this place I was announcing my mate. It was time. The bedroom door bursting open shook me from my thoughts "I see you''re somewhat ready" Gwen snapped entering the room in a skin tight green dress that hugged her curves and flowed past her feet. Even as beautiful as she was I could still see the sadness deep, deep in her cold eyes. "As ready as I''ll ever be" I shot back mustering up some confidence. I refused to meet the king acting like a scared puppy with my tail between my legs. Gwen looked me up and down. "Interesting choice of attire. Follow me" and with that we were off. Walking the quiet halls, clicking down the spiral stairs until we eventually came to stop in front of a door. It was a big door but I doubted a dining room was on the other side. Gwen gave me a wary glance but before I could question her she pushed the double doors opened and all but threw me inside. I was lucky my vampire reflexes kept me from tripping. Inside the fairly lit room which was really an office. I felt a chill. I turned to come face to face with a man sitting behind a desk in a huge chair. He studied me with red eyes calmly. His unwavering gaze almost made me want to break out in a sweat if I could. He looked to be in his forties and was dressed in a gray suit with not a hair out of place. I swallowed hard. This was the king; the vampire king Ferox. I made sure to stand taller and push as much confidence to the surface as I could. Be strong Ana. Behind him I noticed something strange. I missed it at first because it just appeared to be a shadow but looking closely now it most definitely wasn''t. It was a person. They were dressed in all black. I assume it was a woman because of the long black skirt but I couldn''t be sure because the face was hidden by a dark veil. What the hell? "You look so much like her" Ferox said breaking the ice but not his eye contact "Wh-What?" I could kick myself for stuttering. "When I first heard a kinetic vampire was planning to assassin me I thought it was rubbish" He said with an accent that I couldn''t place "But seeing you here, now, with those crystal blue eyes makes me wonder how she did it?" He ended looking at me expectantly. Was I supposed to answer that? I had no clue what he was talking about so I just stood there awkwardly. "From the dumbfounded look on your face I take that as you having no idea how our past connects do you daughter of Celeste?" When he said my mother''s name I had to suppress my reaction. But the glint in his eyes was enough to know he''d caught it "Have a seat" he gestured to one of the empty glass chairs across from him. I forced the nerves from my body and stiffly took a seat across from the vampire I''m supposed to kill. "Would you care to know how you mother destroyed my family?" He asked smoothly but his eye were a blaze with anger. His words however stunned me and angered me. "My mother didn''t destroy your family. Your father destroyed mine" I snapped back this time there was no tremble in my voice. I wouldn''t let him distort the truth like that. "My father only acted because of what your mother did to him" he snarled "And what was that?" I questioned sarcastically. He looked me right in the eye before answering "She broke his heart¡­" ~~~~~~~~~~~ Seb Pov Running . That''s the only thing he felt he could do. Seb launched from the small porch of Cora''s and took off down the dirt road. Something strange was happening to him and he couldn''t live in denial forever. Every day he changed more, little by little. He was getting faster and stronger. More aware, and his senses were expanding; he could smell and hear things further and further away. Even now as he ran at full speed he could still smell a faint tint of Ana in the air. Ana... The vampire that stole his heart without his permission. She entered his life so fast and hard he never had a chance against her. He closed his eyes picturing her blue ones staring at him, reading him like an open book. The way she smiled made him feel alive. He would do anything to keep a smile on her face. He hated the fact that she was destined for another because every day he loved her more and every second he knew he couldn''t stop fighting for her. He picked up his pace and could feel the heat burning in his legs from the force he was using to exert himself. Seb didn''t care about the pain. All he wanted to was to get Ana back. And then figure out what the hell was happening to him. For some reason Lily''s crazy theory wasn''t seeming to crazy anymore. He couldn''t even explain to himself what happened on Nexus. When those huge wolves showed up ready to attack, his instincts took over and he simply followed them. But how? How did he have those type of instincts when he''s never been around wild animals his whole life? Suddenly he was hot, too hot. His skin was burning all over and he was sweating profusely. His knees gave out and he collapsed to the ground, panting hard. Seb''s vision began to blur as darkness crept around the edges. All too soon the darkness took over¡­ When he opened his eyes he was in the middle of a forest. Pockets of sunlight broke through the trees and an unreal mist surrounded the ground almost to his knees. He frantically searched around, wondering where he was and how he got here. Low growls from behind him caught his attention. Seb snapped around searching for the source but couldn''t find one. "Who''s there?" He demanded getting into a defensive position. "I am" a deep rumbling voice called back. Seb stared hard into the darkness behind the trees, trying to see who was back there; hidden "Show yourself!" He spoke more aggressively this time. He began to hear the slow crunch of footsteps on leaves. Seb realized before he saw that it was more than one person because he picked up the sound of four steps. To his surprise what emerged from the trees wasn''t a person at all. It was a humongous wolf. Almost like the ones on Nexus, but larger in size, and as black as the night sky. The wolf pinned Seb with its fierce glowing yellow eyes. He had to force himself to stay standing on his two feet. They circled each, slowly. The wolf''s dark fur almost shinned in the night. Seb wasn''t sure what to do, but he knew running was out of the question. "What do you want?" he asked the larger creature. They continued to circle each other. Neither breaking eye contact. "I. Want. Out." The wolf snarled. Before Seb could question what that meant, the huge animal pounced. It leapt high in the air and landed directly on Seb''s chest. The sheer weight of it knocked the air from his lungs. He tried to fight it off but the wolf was too strong. It opened its mouth wide, revealing never ending rows of sharp teeth. And not a second later savagely dove every pointed canine into Seb''s exposed throat¡­. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~''~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . #Tobecontinued... Aii, That''s all for now... And Ana made her choice, who is it? Do you think she can hold up to that? What exactly is Catalina''s plan Wait!!! Did Jace make it back to his body? And what''s the King gonna do with Ana?? Is she gonna escape? Do you think Kim will have a part to play in her escape plan? Maximus, what''s his plan too? And Gwen, who else thinks she has a hidden agenda? What is prince Cassius gonna do when he finds out Ana has got two other mates? What exactly is Seb turning into??? and Lily is she human?? 75 Its A Dream . . Seb Pov "SEB! SEB! WAKE UP!" a frantic female voice shrilled. Seb bolted awake panting heavily. His hands instantly flew to his neck searching for the gaping hole the wolf surely tore from his throat. But he was only met with a smooth sweaty surface; no hole¡­no blood. "Are you okay?" Seb snapped his eyes up and met the concerned face of Lily as she crouched over him. Confusion spread through his mind faster than a paper towel soaking up water. The moment in the forest with the wolf felt real, too real. "What happened?" he asked more to himself than anything. Still rubbing his neck, seeking the wound he thought he had. "I don''t know dude! You ran out the house like you were on fire! So your sister, Simon and I came looking for you. We split up and I found you here, on the side of the road shaking and growling" Lily had a look in her eye that was more than just concern but also fear. What was she not saying? Seb tried to shake off the wave of dizziness as he painfully stood but his whole body ached. He could still feel the pressure of the wolf''s body pressing on his chest. Could still even feel its hot breath that fanned against his face seconds before it tried to rip his throat out. "Were you having a seizure or something?" Lily asked still staring at him a bit wide eyed. He honestly didn''t know what happened to him. One minute he was going for a run and the next he was in the forest with a wolf trying to kill him. But it was more than that. The words the animal spoke to him was chilling. I want out. It had said. What does that mean? "I-I uh just passed out I guess¡­ bad dream" Seb offered as an explanation. There wasn''t much else to say. He would have to figure out what the strange dream meant on his own. "Bad dream?" Lily questioned skeptically "What was it about? I took a college psychology course last summer so I might be able to help" She said. Seb studied her for moment. Debating if he should tell her. After all who else would he tell? Lily does have an active imagination so she could be helpful. At least she wouldn''t look at him like he''s crazy. Maybe. Maybe not. After a few more moments of silence he decided to inform her. What could it hurt? "I uh was in a forest. And then this huge black¡­. Bear¡­" He lied easily. Somehow telling her the full truth would make the whole situation stranger because she''d only just accused him of the very thing he believed tried to kill him. "¡­Approached me. It was strange and felt so real. And then it spoke. The bear said it wanted out right before it attacked me" He explained summarizing the dream or rather nightmare. The more he replayed the scene, the more he realized there was something so familiar about the wolf. Its presence was frightening but also so known. "Hmm" Lily said thoughtfully tapping her left temple and squinting her eyes as she mulled over his words. He started to already regret telling her. The girl barely takes anything seriously. Seb started to walk back to the house to help loosen his stiff limbs. "How did you feel in the dream?" Lily continued falling into step alongside him. The pace they walked was slow but it was beginning to help his sore muscles already. "I don''t know" He started but stopped to think about it again "I guess when I first saw it I was afraid, but there was also something familiar about it. Like I already knew that wol-bear" Seb corrected but ended it there, already feeling a bit crazy himself for saying that out loud. Maybe he just had the dream because he was feeling anxious. Ana was missing and Jace was who knows where searching. Standing around always made him feel useless because he was a man of action. The more he thought it over the easier it became to convince himself it was all just some weird version of a panic attack. "Well" Lily chimed knocking him from his thoughts. "I think maybe the bear was like your subconscious and it was trying to force you to accept something. You know like force its way out. I learned that if you repress something it can play out in your dreams in crazy ways" She ended rolling her eyes and head in a circle to imitate a crazy person. Seb stared as she bounced down the street. Lily was a bit eccentric and completely over the top but, could she also be right? Stranger things have happened. He stayed silent while he considered what she said. Was he repressing something? The wolf said it wanted out but was that figuratively or literally. Of course it couldn''t be literally! What is he thinking! There isn''t a giant wolf inside him itching to break free. But even as the thought crossed his mind a cold chill swept his spine and a knot set in his stomach. Something definitely wasn''t right¡­ "Sebby!" a high pitched feminine voice that he would recognize anywhere shouted. Not a second later a small body hurtled into his. Marie wrapped her tiny arms around his midsection and squeezed with all her might. Seb smiled and gently hugged her back. Marie surprised him by pushing herself out of the embrace and punching him the stomach "What the hell is your problem?!" She yelled clearly furious at him when only a moment ago she was thrilled to see him. Seb held his stomach not because the hit hurt but because he was so shocked she did it. "Uh this looks like a family matter. Later!" Lily broke in before dashing off as fast as her short stubby legs would take her. Seeing Marie so angry had Seb wishing for a moment he could run off too. He gazed down into the burning eyes of his little sister. Only she wasn''t so little anymore. She looked strong and fierce and that made him so proud he almost smiled "Don''t smile! I''m seriously mad at you" she yelled hitting him again. This time his smile was full even though he was getting beat up by a girl half his size "Seb I get that you''re under a lot of stress with the Ana thing I mean we all are. But this whole running out stuff isn''t helping" her voice cracked a bit at the end and his heart sank. Now he felt like a jerk for storming out and not confiding in his sister. It''s just that they have been through so much together and he knew it was his job to protect her not worry her with his problems. "Your right and I''m sorry" He admitted. Making Marie upset was never his intention. From now on he vowed to stay involved and focused on his sister and finding Ana. "Please forgive me" he added giving her sad puppy eyes. Marie tried to hold a firm mean face but her lip was quivering, fighting a smile that threatened to take over. Seb turned up the antics by adding small whimpers too. That was all it took to push her over the edge and into a fit of laughter. A few moments later their combined laughter died out as they strolled back to the house with Seb''s arm playfully wrapped around her shoulder. When they were only a few feet from the porch Marie suddenly spun out of his light grip. She jumped right in front of him, face lit up like a Christmas tree. "Oh my goodness! I almost forgot! I have to tell you about Ana''s mate" Marie said excitedly. Seb''s heart tightened in his chest at the mention of Ana''s mate. It was a subject he wanted to avoid all together if he could. "Marie please, I don''t want to deal with that right now" He stated flatly while pushing past her to go inside the house. Jace was Ana''s mate and that was a fact. He knew the odds of her being his was a long shot but the amount of love he felt for her grew every day and he was helpless to stop it. But what he couldn''t deal with was hearing about it constantly. Too bad Marie wasn''t going to let her brother walk away from her so easily again. Her small hand clasped onto his large wrist preventing him from taking another step towards the house. Seb sighed deeply, releasing the air slowly from his parted lips before he turned to her.The pained look on his face should have been enough to keep her from pushing this conversation but she only met him with determination shinning in her eyes. "Look I know you don''t want to have this conversation, but trust me I''m not about to tell you something you''re expecting to hear." She said holding his gaze steady and firm.Seb was genuinely impressed by his little sister''s persistence. And with a clenched heart he gave the tiniest nod for her to go ahead with the news. Just wishing whatever she said didn''t make matters worse. "Okay I''ll just say it. Ana has three mates!" she practically squealed, voice a bundle of excitement. Seb however only tilted his head in a slight confused way. Not quite understanding what she was really trying to tell him. "Listen," Marie said firmly. She held both his forearms to make sure she had all his attention "Jace isn''t Ana''s only mate. For some reason she''s different and has three mates, of the three she gets to choose the one to complete her bond with" Marie ended with a huge smile on her face. Seb''s once confused expression slowly changed to a bright and beaming one. It was as if someone turned on a light behind his eyes. All the tension in his heart just melted away. "Ana has three mates¡­" he said slowly as if testing the words leaving his mouth. Marie nodded eagerly. "That means she isn''t destined just for Jace" He added with more happiness filling his voice. A smile so wide it covered his whole face spread out. Seb was overcome with so much joy words couldn''t describe. He scooped Marie into his arms and spun her around the way he used to when she was little. They both laughed in blissful glee as he continued to helicopter spin. Before she got dizzy Seb placed her gently on her feet but the smile never left his face and the love spread its way through his heart. For the first time since Ana left he felt something besides guilt and uselessness. "Do you think I''m one of the three?" he asked smile faltering slightly "Yes! Of course you are! You and Ana have this connection that is just unbelievable and amazing. You belong together and if she doesn''t choose you¡­ well she''d be a fool if you ask me" Marie''s encouragement made him feel good, but her words also raised new questions in his mind. Like what if she doesn''t choose him? After all, she has three to choose from. He knew he hasn''t made it easy on Ana to see his true feelings. Every time he wanted to tell her how he really felt something prevented it. Almost as if forces were working against them being together. Yes this three mate thing takes off some pressure but it also adds others. And most importantly if he and Jace were two of the mates then who was the third? "How do you know this? And who is her third mate?" Seb questioned his sister. Most of his earlier joy had now been replaced with trepidation. "Simon told me. It''s the truth Seb, plus Ana knew about it too. I thought she would have told you but maybe she didn''t get the chance. As far as the other guy though, no clue" She answered honestly. Marie wrapped her small arms around herself when a cool breeze brushed over them. It was nearly dark now and the temperature was steadily dropping. Seb had more questions but thought better of it. The most important thing was getting Ana back safely the rest would be figured out eventually. "Thanks for being you" Seb said draping an arm over Marie''s shoulder and ushering her to the front door. "I got your back Sebby, just like you''ve always had mine" She replied looking up and her hulking brother.Seb smiled warmly, this time because he felt lucky to have a sister as kind and supportive as Marie. Even if her tactics to get his attention are getting a little bit more aggressive, he knew she only wanted the best for him like he wanted for her. ~~~ They quietly entered the small old home of Cora and Zara. Lily was sitting in a plastic covered chair playing a game on her phone. Simon was engrossed in the book Helia had provided about the supernatural. When the door closed behind them he glanced up from reading, eyes going directly to Marie. The two of them locked gazes as if in a world of their own. Seb could see now what Lily meant when she spoke of the attraction between his little sister and Simon. Judging from the slight blush of Marie''s cheeks and the sparkle in Simon''s eye, Lily was right. Seb eventually had to clear his throat to break up the staring contest. "Any movement from Jace?" He cut in bringing the focus to him. Simon flustered a bit before setting his book on the repaired coffee table and walking towards Jace''s seemingly sleeping body on the far couch. They all stared at the unconscious witch as he took long steady breathes; chest rising and falling at an even rate. "Nothing yet" Simon replied with a hint of worry in his tone. The witch has been in this astral projection for hours now. The worry for both him and Ana seemed to be taking a toll on everyone. With the room silent and each person stuck in thoughts they didn''t want to share, Seb''s mind drifted... Images of Ana over the last two years bombarded him. From the first moment she opened those bright blue eyes she trapped him. He almost laughed out loud thinking of the memory that followed when she nearly choked him to death. So much had happened since then, yet it seemed to pass in a blur. All the time he spent with her training and watching her change into this fierce strong vampire with a sense of humanity, had also changed him. After what Talon did to his family and the years of abuse he witnessed by vampires, he always thought they were just inhuman violent creatures. But not Ana. She was so human and natural that he forgot most of the time what she truly is. Seb tried to force himself day after day in Marcos''s hell house not to get attached to her but it was always a lost cause. She stole his heart and it took him two years to realize it and too long to accept it. A deep sigh tumbled from his lips. The next time he saw her he had to tell her how he felt. Hopefully it wasn''t too late. Seb didn''t think his heart could take the pain of not having her. ...¡­Mine... A deep growl murmured somewhere from the depths of his mind. It startled him a bit but it didn''t feel foreign; instead the voice felt like it belonged. As if it was a part of him but at the same time it wasn''t. He shook it off. The attention needed to be on more sensible things. Such as what will they do if Jace didn''t wake up? He knew he had to form a backup plan because leaving Ana in hands of a merciless king wasn''t going to happen. Suddenly Jace''s body twitched once, alerting everyone''s attention. They all rushed to his aide waiting for another sign. Jace''s body began to spasm rapidly out of control and sheen of sweat coated his forehead. "What''s happening?!" Marie asked in a panicked voice. No one responded. None of them knew what was going on or what it meant. His body continued to shake for a few more seconds before he bolted awake panting heavily. Jace''s fast movements caught them all off guard and everyone jumped back a step with a gasp; with the exception of Seb. He instead latched onto Jace''s shoulders and tried to coach the witch into calming down and catching his breath.Jace''s pupils were still eerily wide and he was breathing as if there wasn''t any air in the room. Cora appeared out of nowhere, easing her way through them to Jace. Cora had a plant or root in hand that was lit on fire and she began waving the smoke that it gave off in his face. The brown thick root burned quickly coating the room in an earthy scent. Jace inhaled the cloudy white smoke deeply and gradually began to relax. "There, there, let your soul settle" Cora cooed gently while still waving the root under his nose. After a few minutes Jace returned to normal. He stood up looking like a man with plan, glancing briefly at each one of them. A slow grin crept up the corner of his mouth¡­ "I found her" he announced "But there''s something we must do first¡­" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . #Tobecontinued.... 76 Show Off . . Kim Pov The students of Mercy Heights were drawn to her like a moth to a flame. And she loved it¡­.Kim leaned back smoothly on the cold metal lockers and smirked at all on the onlooker''s stunned faces by her new appearance. She felt confident, sexy, powerful and most importantly dangerous. Kim had decided to return to high school when the trails after Talon lead cold. For days she searched for the vampire that gave her a purpose; that gave her immortality, but after about five hundred miles of running she completely lost his scent. Now she stood in the hallways before classes began, basking in all the attention. The tight black leather skirt was riding so high it threatened to spill her Victoria secrets. She paired it with a black halter top with two sparkly cherries over the breast; the shirt allowed all her former classmates to witness her flat toned stomach. It was no secret Kim had become a heavy drinker after Ana ran off and Jace dumped her, resulting in an unflattering pudgy midsection. Now that was gone too, along with her long hair. The questions were fired at her quicker than lighting striking the earth. In true diva fashion Kim remained tight lipped about her transition. She kept her cool and just ate up the attention. Josie came shoving her way through the glob of people not bothering to apologize for her rudeness. When her shorter, sunny blonde friend caught sight of her, Josie''s mouth dropped. "Kim! You look wow" she started but caught herself and regained her composure. They weren''t the type of friends to give each other compliments; it was more likely for them to point the areas in which the other could improve on. "Where have you been? It''s been almost two weeks with no word. We thought you pulled a piggy stunt." Josie said referring to Ana''s disappearance two years ago. Too bad she didn''t stay gone . Kim thought. "How do you like my new look?" She asked, intentionally ignoring Josie''s questions. Preferring to get her enjoyment from the envious look in her supposed best friend''s eyes. Josie distracted herself by readjusting her pink Prada bag from her left shoulder to her right. "It''s okay, little too edgy for you in my opinion. What''d you do run off and get liposuction?"Josie sniped in a friendly tone even though her words were anything but. Kim laughed. It was all the proof she needed that she looked good and Josie was pissed about it. Before more words could be exchanged a few students left, but the football team rounded the corner. Kim''s eyes lit up in excitement; Josie''s sparked with panic. They both were aware of Bobby and his friends approaching. Kim couldn''t wait for him to see her, but Josie didn''t want to risk the competition. She still didn''t know Kim and Bobby had already been hooking up secretly for months. Kim used to want Bobby to be her boyfriend. After Jace epically dumped her and then rejected his popular status, Bobby became the hottest guy at Mercy Heights. He was popular, attractive, a jock and a bit of a jerk. But Josie already had him, publically anyway. Now as they watched the jock with the messy blonde hair and dull green eyes stroll down the hallway, Kim realize he no longer held the appeal he used to. She had moved on to better things, to Talon; her maker, her lover¡­her soul mate¡­. Still why not take pleasure in watching Josie squirm a little bit longer. Just as expected Josie darted in front of Bobby right before he caught sight of Kim and planted a forceful kiss on his lips. It was her shallow way of asserting her claim to him. It didn''t bother Kim the slightest. "Whoa! What''s gotten into you today?" Bobby asked breaking off the kiss before a teacher gave them a PDA detention slip. Josie batted her eyes trying to make herself look sexy but he didn''t even notice. Due to Josie''s short stature Bobby was able to see over her head and lock eyes with the new and improved Kim. "Hot holy damn!" he quipped adding a high whistle the way construction workers do when a sexy girl walks pass. Josie tried to keep his attention on her but he merely pushed her aside until he was only inches away from Kim. "Look at you Walker! Wow! I''m impressed" he cheeky grinned and folded his arms while his eyes roamed every part of her body.The lust in his gaze was undeniable. Somewhere behind him Josie huffed. "You know me" Kim purred stepping even closer "I like to keep you on your toes" they were almost chest to chest "I see" he replied not hiding the way he was gawking at her "You''re almost as hot as your sister. What is it with you Walker Girls?" Bobby was oblivious to the red hot rage that he just invoked in Kim. The fact that he compared her to Ana and basically said her sister still beat her had the blood boiling and her fangs exploding. Bobby''s eyes were making their way back to her face and Kim quickly dropped her head. Talon told her to never expose herself unless she planned to kill the witness. Now wouldn''t be a good time for that. Most of the students were gone but still a few trudged through the hallways or stopped at their lockers. Kim focused on coaching her fangs back into her mouth before someone saw. "Miss Walker!" an angry male voice yelled. From the tone and the way he said her last name as Wau-kur like he had a hard time enunciating "e''s", she knew it was the scrawny vice principal. Mr. Clay grabbed her shoulder and whipped her around to face him. They had spent a lot of time together since she began high school. Mainly because she was always in trouble for skipping class, bullying, drinking or just complete disrespect to school officials. Mr. Clay''s angry eyes trailed her skimpy outfit and his face turned a shade of red. Probably having inappropriate thoughts and was trying to hide it. He adjusted his toupee and regained his former angry state. Luckily Kim was able to put her fangs away but now she felt the need to pull them back out. This was the man that held her back a year, making her the only nineteen year old senior.Not that she planned to continue high school now that she was a hot vampire, but still it was the principle of it. "Your clothes violate school dress code and you have unexcused absences. In my office now!" he yelled. Spittle flew from his mouth and landed on her jaw. Mr. Clay stormed away missing the irritated expression on Kim''s face. This was going to end today; she''d had enough of Mr. Clay giving her crap. She gave Bobby a quick wink before following behind her next victim¡­ Once inside his familiar small, stale smelling office Kim flopped down in the plastic chair across from his desk. One could barely tell what color the desk was because it was covered in mountains of papers and manila folders. "Now" Mr. Clay began moving some stacks around so he could see her when he sat in his slightly more comfortable chair. "You haven''t attended to school in almost two weeks. Did you know your parents filed a missing persons report on you?" he asked like she cared. She only rolled her eyes. Her dad screwed anything with legs and her mother was a depressed mess. Going home didn''t ring as a fun thing to do, that''s why it wasn''t done. "Who cares" Kim deadpanned snatching a snow globe off his desk. She shook it hard until the tiny white flakes surrounded the Eiffel tower. Mr. Clay let out a slow breath of frustration, once again moving his hair piece around his head. "What do you care about Miss Walker?" Mr. Clay asked with growing impatience. Kim tilted her head as she thought about his question. Did she really care about anything anymore? There was Talon, but what else? The quiet in the room made it all too easy to hear his steady strong beating heart. The sound lulled her into a trance. She tuned her ears even more to listen to the sound of his blooding flowing through his veins. The mere thought of the hot, sweet thickness pouring down her throat had her fangs itching to lower. "You know what I care about Mr. Clay?" she said slowly getting to her feet. The globe dropped from her hands and shattered on the hardwood floor. Mr. Clay gasped, startled by the sound it made when it crashed. But he couldn''t take her eyes off of Kim. She began pushing stacks of papers off the desk to make way for her seductively crawling on top of it "I care about all the blood running through your body. Keeping you alive, and me so so hungry" She purred. Now she was halfway across the desk. Mr. Clay''s eyes danced with confusion and fear and his heart beat quickened. Kim''s eyes went completely black from the anticipation of her next meal. The older man practically fell out of his chair as he tried to get up; finally realizing he was in true danger. However Kim was too quick. In a second she was off the desk and standing in front of him smiling a fang filled smile. A scream attempted to leave his lips but she swiftly pressed him into the wall with a hand over his mouth. "Shusshh¡­ Don''t worry Mr. Clay, this won''t hurt¡­.much" She taunted. The man''s eyes bugged out his head and the smell of urine hit the air as he wet himself. Kim ignored the piss pooling around her stilettos and pushed his head to the side, preparing to feast. Out of nowhere Mr. Clay''s body went slack in her arms. She stepped back and he dropped to the ground like a sack of potatoes. He was still breathing so her first assumption was he fainted; that was until she heard the collective sound of five heartbeats standing behind her. Rolling her eyes in annoyance she turned on heels to face her intruders. At the sight of them she was only mildly surprised. "Well, to what do I owe this pleasure¡­?" ~~~ Jace Pov They had made in back to Mercy Falls just in time to prevent Kim from killing. And not just anybody but the vice principle of their high school. When they arrived a few students told him they saw her being taken to the principal''s office. Not that it was a surprise to him, Kim stayed in trouble. They''d quietly entered the office to the sight of Kim inches away from sinking her fangs into Mr. Clay''s neck. . . #Tobecontinued... 77 Alliance With The Enemy . . Jace promptly reached for his natural magic and place Mr. Clay into a sleeping spell. He knew he shouldn''t be using his natural magic for something so simple but it was too late to go back and use a spell instead. He just hoped when the vice principle woke up he forgot everything he saw. Kim turned gracefully on her heels to face them. "Well, to what do I owe this pleasure?" She snarled. Her anger at their interruption was clear. Seeing her so close with crazed pitch black eyes and white fangs that seemed to gleam in the dimly lit room, Jace wondered how on earth he was supposed to reason with her. Kim was never easy to bargain with. They had many fights over the time they dated; all over Ana and all ending with her threatening to expose him. Thinking back to those days had him clenching his fist. But Jace had to push aside his personal dislike for Kim. This was about finding Ana. He didn''t spend hours last night convincing the others that this was the right decision only to get here and change his mind. No that couldn''t happen. They''d come here for Kim and they weren''t leaving without her. Last night Simon, Marie and even Lily gave him hell about this. None of them trusted Kim and thought this was the worst idea ever. Lily even said someone else''s spirit must hopped into his body because he sounded crazy. Jace explained that they needed a vampire to find the castle but that still didn''t convince the others Kim was the one to choose. Luckily Seb stepped in and agreed with Jace. It surprised him that Seb was actually on his side, but he realized it was only because Seb was the only other person as desperate as he was to save Ana. "We come to offer a proposition" Jace began. Not really knowing how else to start. Kim only stared at him for a full minute. "And what do you have to propose that would interest me?" She inquired, eyes still black and fangs exposed. Jace took in a deep breath preparing to put it all out there. "We know where Talon was taken." It wasn''t a complete lie. Based off the little bit of information he was able to get from Ana, they''d narrowed down the possible location of the king''s palace. Too bad none of them could see it even if they were right about where it was. Kim''s eyes widened briefly but she kept her cool. Jace already knew what was coming. "What do I have to do to get that information from you?" she asked glancing at each one of them. The others stood silent behind him and Seb guarded the door. Jace had to prove to them all that this could work and he could get Kim to agree to the terms they''d set on the car ride here. Of all the people Simon doubted him the most. Simon was certain Kim wouldn''t agree or would double cross them as soon as she could. "Come with us to the king''s palace and call a truce." Jace didn''t want to tell her just yet that she was the most important part to finding it. Kim knowing she had that much power would be dangerous. Her eyes sparked a little at the mention of the king and she looked around at all of them again. Jace could tell that she had caught on when the slow smirk began to stretch across her face. "Those men that took Talon took Ana too didn''t they?" she hypothesized proudly. This was what he didn''t want to have to do. Convince Kim to put aside her hatred for Ana and help find her. But he stayed silent for a little too long. Kim began laughing. "They got her! Perfect. So be honest dear Jace, why do you really need me?" Kim hinted. She may be a horrible person but something''s she picked up quickly. Jace''s mind scrambled for a response that wasn''t the truth. But he couldn''t find anything believable. "Strength in numbers. You did pass basic math right?" Simon jumped in voice full of hostility. It even shocked Jace with how mean he sounded, it was very unlike him. Next to him Marie gently took his hand and that relaxed Simon a bit. "Very funny nerd boy" Kim snapped "This is a temporary truce. After we get there and save Ana and you save Talon it''s over. So you''d better run fast because I''ll be after the two you" Seb added with cold determination. Kim eyes trailed over Seb as if she was assessing him. Something about him must have gotten to her. "How do I know this isn''t a trap to kill me?" She asked defensively. It was a good question but before Jace could answer, Seb yanked the door open and the last person he wanted to see fell to the floor. Bobby Kennedy scrambled to his feet dusting off his football jacket. Jace''s ex best friend looked at everyone in the room and almost screamed when he saw Kim. This whole time she kept her fangs out; a vampire defense mechanism. "Hey Bobby" she chirped "It''s not polite to eavesdrop" "Holy sh! Wh-what''s going on here?!" Bobby''s voice only shook a bit as he continued to stare. "Oh it''s easy I''m a vampire" Kim announced as easily as someone saying their name. "Kim!" Jace reprimanded "Thompson? Dude where have you been? Are you-you a-a vampire too?" he questioned cautiously stepping further into the room. Sebs hand on his chest stopped him in place. "No. Just get out of here now" Jace said. Bobby glanced at everyone for a minute, only pausing on Simon and Kim. He rolled his neck and squared his shoulders, making himself taller. "No" he stated firmly "Some crazy stuff going on around here and I want in" "What?!" Jace and Simon said at the same time in the same disbelieving tone. Bobby tried to move around Seb but it wasn''t working at all. "You heard me. I want in. First piggy comes back all hot and then Kim does the same thing. Now I find out she''s a vampire. So yeah I want in or else I''m going to the police" Bobby tried to sound tough but it was easy to see he was still a bit scared. Seb growled at his words but Bobby ignored it. "No" "Yes" Jace said no at the same time Kim said yes. "I think it''s a great idea. I''ll agree to your stupid proposal if Bobby joins. That way I have one person in this jacked up Scooby gang that doesn''t want to kill me" Kim wasn''t going to budge on this, he could tell from the look in her eyes. Turning to Simon he could see that Ana''s closest friend wasn''t on board with this but what choice was there. Time was ticking and they needed to move. "Fine. But Bobby is your responsibility Kim" Jace snapped. He was over this situation. Now that Bobby was joining he was even more irritated about the upcoming events. "Sweet! When do I become a vampire?" Bobby asked excitedly. Jace sighed and brushed past him out the office. This didn''t go as planned at all but at least he''d gotten Kim to agree to come. If this is what it takes to get Ana back he would just have to deal with it. Nothing meant more than saving the girl he loved. But he and Bobby haven''t been friends in two years and he wasn''t in the mood to deal with him. The seven of them walked out of the school''s main doors. They only had a few minutes left before his magic wore off and the office staff woke up. In order for them to forget what happened they all needed to be long gone. The ugly van was sitting patiently in the parking lot waiting on their return. But as luck would have it another screeching interruption wouldn''t allow them to leave¡­ "Hey! Hey!" Josie screamed running out the front doors after them. Jace gave Kim a pointed look to handle the situation quickly. "Where you guys going? Bobby what''re you doing?!" Josie''s high pitched voiced had everyone wanting to plug their ears. Bobby on the other hand looked like he''d been caught with his hands in the cookie jar. "I uh-uh we uh were uh. You look hot in that pink dress babe" In true Bobby fashion when he can''t think of a lie quick enough, just throw out compliments. Josie didn''t buy it. The short girl narrowed her eyes at him, anger rolling off her in waves. Kim chuckled a little before stepping in front of Bobby "Let me make this easy on you Jos, I''ve been screwing your boyfriend for months and he''s leaving with me. But if it makes you feel better I''m over him now" Kim confessed without a hint of remorse. Josie''s eyes widened in utter disbelief. Jace was surprised she didn''t have a clue. The whole school pretty much knew. But sometimes people see what they want to see. And she apparently didn''t want to see her cheating boyfriend and evil best friend for what they truly were. Jace felt bad for her, almost. Josie wasn''t exactly a saint herself. "Is this true?" she asked Bobby with a strange calmness. Bobby grimaced and shrugged in response. Not much regret on his part either. Josie''s eyes glossed with unshed tears but the hatred in her expression couldn''t be mistaken. "I''ll bury you for this Kim Walker. You too Bobby Kennedy" Josie''s threat was clear as a crystal. The finality of her words almost gave him the chills. Jace didn''t doubt she could do some damage, Josie''s father practically ran this town. But Jace didn''t care. Kim and Bobby brought her wrath on themselves. "That little girl is going to kill you guys!" Lily broke out laughing "This is just like a soap opera" And with that they all packed into the van and headed for the ocean. Jace took the wheel and Seb sat in the passenger seat. The two mates of Ana locked eyes. The unspoken words between them was clear. They would work together and do whatever it took to save the girl they both loved¡­ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . to be continued.... 78 The Complete Story 2 in 1 . . Ana Pov The king must have seriously lost his mind. A moment ago he said my mother broke his father''s heart and destroyed his family. To say I didn''t believe him was the understatement of the century. He hadn''t give me one reason to trust him and that person or whatever it was standing behind him was starting to give me the creeps on top of everything else. I casually folded my arms across my chest and sat back in my seat, not replying to his preposterous lies. Ferox narrowed his red eyes at me. "You don''t believe me? Fine. But ask yourself this, why didn''t Celeste kill him herself?" Ferox hissed. This vampire clearly hated my mother by the way he spat her name and that almost had me hissing back in response. But his question threw me off. Why didn''t she kill Erebus? Helia told me that she imprisoned him because she wasn''t strong enough to kill him. However the reason she wasn''t strong enough was because she gave me her crystal heart that contained her kinetic powers and more. Yes, so she didn''t kill him to protect me. That makes sense. Right? I shook off my doubts. Ferox was trying to get to me and I wouldn''t allow it. "My mother did what she had to do to protect me" I snapped back "Yes maybe she did. But I have a different theory. See you were nothing more than a rumor a thousand years ago. As far as everyone knew Arc was the only child. I believe your mother gave you her crystal heart so you could finish what she couldn''t" Ferox hypothesized. I nearly laughed out loud but thought better of it. His crack pot theory wasn''t making any sense to me. But Ferox knowing about the crystal heart was enough to keep me listening. The king stood slowly and walked over to a glass bar to my left. The overly spacious room allowed for a mini bar to sit comfortably inside along with two large book shelves and other various office items. There weren''t many other chairs in the office leading me to believe he was mainly in here alone. Aside from the creepy black figure still standing behind his now empty chair. What the heck is that thing or person? Ferox reached under the bar and pulled out a shot glass. He then poured a dark liquid from a crystal bottle into it that he''d also gotten from underneath the countertop. He downed the alcohol in one smooth gulp. Even as a vampire I was sure that hard whisky would burn. But the king was clearly unaffected. "How about I do you a favor by telling you how our stories intertwine" Ferox offered. The way he said ours had my curiosity peaking. I stared at him as he poured another drink. The king was tall with broad shoulders. His modern expensive charcoal colored suit somehow made his red eyes seem brighter and his black hair even darker. The hard lines of his face resembled Cassius in more ways than one, except the king looked as if he hadn''t cracked a smile in decades; unlike Cassius''s with his playboy grin and youthful charm. Ferox slowly made his way back to his gaudy chair. The seat was too large for any desk chair and the arms looked to be encrusted with red jewels while the seat itself was some kind of black suede. "Your mother and my father were married" Ferox started forcing my gaze off of his ugly chair and back to him. His words then hit me like a brick in the face. There wasn''t a chance that could be true. For one if it was, Helia would have surely told me that "More lies" I spat in response. Keeping my cool was getting harder by the second. The king''s presence alone for some reason unnerved me. I had the feeling to just jump up and try to kill him right now where he sat. "Whoever told you about your mother must have started with the end. I am telling you how it began. One more hostile interruption and I will rip your tongue out. Don''t forget for a second who I am" Ferox cold threats rang loud. I knew he would make good on his words. But while he was thinking about not forgetting who he is, he should be thinking the same about me. If things didn''t go well between us, I would go down with a fight. Still I played the part of a good girl and kept my mouth closed. For now. A small part of me wanted to hear his so called beginning of the story. "Glad you''re going to corporate." He replied pleased by my silence. I pushed down an eye roll. "Celeste was the first immortal and therefore the most powerful. She ruled over Nexus and tried to maintain peace and respect amongst the supernaturals. Sometimes she was forced to use more aggressive actions; forced to use her powers. But using them came with a price. It would leave her drained and weak. The crone told her that she needed to mate to balance the abilities and feed her constant strength. But not just any mate. Celeste''s powers would mark three of the most powerful supernaturals of their kind. Of the three men, she would choose only one and complete her bond that would not only make her stronger, but her mate stronger as well. Her first mate was the alpha of those filthy dogs; Lycus. Celeste and Lycus became close friends and he helped guard the kingdom, but even though he bared her mark they just weren''t right for each other. Not long after that she meant my father; Erebus. A strong vampire with an even stronger will. It was love at first sight¡­or so my father thought¡­ until she betrayed him¡­" Ferox stopped his story and from the anger in his eyes I could tell it was getting ready to take a turn for the worst. He had a faraway look about him clenching the glass in his hand and the shadow person behind him inched closer. An uncomfortable heat suddenly drifted over the room. I got the feeling it wasn''t because someone turned up the thermostat. "Celeste agreed to marry my father and they spent twenty years ruling together. But she would never mate with him; never complete the bond. My father thought she just need more time, but really she was just stalling to meet her third mate. Which she eventually did. A poor witch named Theron, who refused to use his natural magic for fear of turning dark. Instead he trained to be a warrior and part of Celeste''s team of guards¡­" Ferox was still speaking but I couldn''t hear any words other than one name he spoke; Theron. That was the name of my father. It was the first time I''d heard it but deep in my bones I knew it to be true. Just hearing it bounce around inside my head comforted me in some small weird way. Theron. Theron. Theron. What had he been like? What did he even look like? And why didn''t Helia mention anything about my father to me and my mother''s marriage to the man that killed her. "¡­She left my father for the witch like their years together meant nothing." Ferox continued in a more angry tone but not because I had just zoned out. "She told Erebus it was for the best and he was meant for another. He was forced to watch as she married and then mated with Theron within weeks of meeting the witch. My father tried to move on as well. He married my mother and year later had a son; me. But it wasn''t enough. By this point Celeste and Theron had a son too and named him Arc. Nexus was peaceful, everyone was happy; everyone expect my father. Every day he changed a little; anger consuming him more and more¡­" Ferox was looking at me like he wasn''t seeing me at all. From the burning red eyes I was certain it was my mother he was picturing. That''s when something dawned on me¡­ . "Erebus didn''t break his bond. When my mother mated, he had a choice to let her go but he didn''t. Did he?" It was formed as a question but I already knew the answer. I couldn''t pinpoint how I knew that. Maybe Simon had told me or I''d read it myself, both way the truth was the truth and my gut told me it was true. Still Ferox nodded. "No he didn''t. Erebus refused to let go of his love for Celeste. Hoping one day to win her back. There''s a thin line between love and hate, one that my father was on both sides of. His love for her slowly turned into cold, seething hate. Erebus began ignoring my mother and me, choosing instead to focus all his attention on building an army and taking Celeste down. But he knew with her crystal heart that would be impossible. Yet he still wanted to try. Slowly he started using the portals and recruiting humans to join him. They eagerly followed for the chance to be immortal. We my father finally had the numbers he launched his attack. And that''s how the war on Nexus began¡­" Ferox summed up red eyes burning a hole in my head. All the hate Ferox had for my mother was now placed on me. Like it was somehow my fault this his father ignored their family because of his crazy twisted obsession with my mother. The question I had to consider was did I believe everything he''d just told me? Couldn''t deny that it made sense and fit into the gaps of the story. But could someone really go that insane over love? Was Erebus more of a maniac than I originally thought? If so, then why had Celeste married him in the first place? There had to be signs of his mentally instability. Right? I shook my thoughts and met Ferox cold spiteful gaze. Seeing this vampire so full of hate only confirmed his story. Still if this proves to be true Helia had some explaining to do, after all she had been there during this time even if she was only a kid then. "You know what I think?" I asked growing tired of his hard relentless stare. The battle our parents fought has now trickled down to us and I realized that''s why I felt so on edge around him. My powers have been simmering below the surface since I first laid eyes on him. As if they wanted to lash out every second and end him before he has the chance to revive Erebus. I''d been shaking it off but it was getting harder by the second. I stood placing both my palms flat on the desk enjoying the shocks running through them. "I think your father was nothing but a weak pathetic coward who sacrificed his own family and thousands of innocent lives all because he couldn''t mend his own damn broken heart" I sneered. Right after the words left my mouth I realized that I went too far. Blackness blurred the red completely from Ferox eyes. Making him look as sinister as I''d thought him to be. The king slowly rose from his chair.... Behind him the person dressed head to toe in black began to rise too; levitating midair... I still couldn''t see the face behind the veil but the flash of white skin at the ankles let me know it was humanlike and possibly a woman. My momentarily distraction cost me big! In the next instance Ferox raised his hand toward me... I caught a glimpse of a symbol imbedded in the center of his palm but that''s all I saw before a huge blast of red light shot out from it.... slamming right into my chest¡­ ************** *Jace* Pov "Is anyone going to tell me what''s going on here?" Bobby asked again for the hundredth time. They had left Mercy Heights nearly four hours ago and the ride had been quiet. Except for Bobby constantly asking the same questions that no one would answer. Jace could even see Kim through the mirror roll her eyes at the annoying jock. Lily was seated on the first bench in the back between Bobby and Kim. While Simon and Marie sat behind them in the rear seats. Jace took the wheel and Seb took the front seat. "Dude, clearly no one''s answering you so just stop asking" Lily snapped staring into her pink compact putting on too much lip gloss that smelled like cherries. Bobby gave her a curious once over and narrowed his eyes. "Glob as much of that crap on your face as you want but it won''t make you look any better" Bobby teased in response. Jace opened his mouth to say something. He''d stood by once while someone was being teased but he wouldn''t allow it to happen again. But Lily beat him to it "Like I would take any advice from a soon to be has been who cheats on his girlfriend with her best friend" She snapped back while continually putting on lip gloss. Bobby opened and closed his mouth stunned by her reaction but not having a reply to it. Jace had to hand it to her, she handled herself. Beside her Kim huffed but didn''t add anything. Jace wondered why she was so quiet, it was very unlike Kim. Yet this whole ride his ex-only stared out the window in deep thought. Something was up with her, but what was she planning is the question? "Look somebody needs to start talking now! Is this some weird vampire cult? Am I being taken to initiation?" Bobby questioned. Everyone groaned at his persistence and crazy assumptions. Of course he would think this was somehow all about him. "No" Jace said finally answering his former friend. The real reason he''d been ignoring Bobby''s questions was because he wasn''t sure how much he should tell him. It seemed as if Bobby wasn''t going to let up so Jace decided to fill him in a little. "Ana has been taken by some very powerful vampires and we are going to get her back" Jace summed up the point of this little field trip. Seb''s head snapped in his direction. The other object of Ana''s affection clearly didn''t want any information given to Bobby. "Whoa! So this is like a rescue mission? Ok ok I''ll bite. But when do I get to be a super kick ass vampire?" Bobby had a sloppy grin on his face. The idiot had no clue what he was talking about or any real idea what vampires were. Ana may be in control but most vampires are not. Jace remembered his grandmother warning him about vampires when he was little. Always making him promise that if one crossed his path he''d kill it; before it killed him. He would have too¡­That was until Ana came back.... changed¡­ "Just shut up" Simon mumbled from the back seat. The words were spoken low but they could still be heard. Bobby flipped and glared at Simon "What was that nerd boy?" Bobby dared. Simon shuffled in his seat before meeting Bobby''s stare. "I-I said shut up" Simon repeated voice getting a bit stronger towards the end. Kim let out a dry laugh. "Look who decided to grow a pair" She broke in speaking for the first time since they left the school. Simon fixed his gaze on her, eyes lit up with animosity. "You would know about a pair, seeing how you''ve seen half the football teams by now" Simon retorted. Lily choked out a laugh so hard she dropped her lip gloss. Kim however had the opposite reaction. Slowly her eyes bled black and her fangs sprang out. She whirled around facing Simon full on. Jace was so busy watching the altercation that he swerved the car a little when it veered off the road, before he corrected it. "Look nerd boy I''m very hungry and I suggest you stay on my good side before I rip your fucking heart out and eat it!" Kim snapped venomously. Not a second later a very distinctive click sounded the fully packed van. Marie had pulled out a gun from her bag and was expertly aiming the weapon at Kim''s chest; right at a kill shot. "Try it bitch and I''ll unload every one of these bullets into your freaking heart" Marie promised. The small girl didn''t bat an eye nor did her grip on the gun waver. Jace snuck a glance at Seb hoping to see a hint of a bluff from her brother, but Seb actually had a smile playing on his lips. As if he was proud of her? Jace couldn''t believe it. More importantly he couldn''t let Marie kill Kim, they still needed her. "Everybody just calm down!" Jace ordered from the driver''s seat trying to break the heavy tension. "We are almost to the ocean and I would like it if we all got there with our hearts" he added. Lily was unsuccessfully hiding her laughs with coughs and Jace shot her a glare through the mirror. After a few more intense seconds of the battle of wills, Kim finally gave Marie an evil fang smile before turning back around. That wasn''t the end of it by far but at least it stopped for now. The focus needed to be on getting Ana out of that palace. There''s no telling what the king plans to do with her and the longer it took them, the worst her situation became. The other problem was getting into the place. It was surely to have too many guards, even with Seb''s fighting ability and Jace''s magic. The two of them bounced some ideas about breaking in on the way to Mercy Falls but nothing concrete. According to Seb the only way they could make it in and out safely with Ana would be to enter and exit quietly. Still it was a huge risk but one they were both willing to take. They hadn''t told the other yet, but Jace and Seb planned to enter the palace alone. No need to endanger the lives of the others if this little mission didn''t end well. ~~~~~~~ Surprising the final two hours in the van was silent; except for Lily''s loud snores. Bobby had also shut up after he saw Marie holding a gun. May not have been the must subtle way to hush him but no one was complaining because it worked. Jace swiftly parked the van in a grassy section a few hundred yards from the beach. After his meet with Ana he''d narrowed down the area he figured the kingdom was located. Right now they were near the coastline in California. Most of the beaches were flooded with tourists but not this place. Due to its location there were lots of jagged rocks and boulders littering the golden colored sand. Not ideal for beachgoers. On top of that there were reports that sharks frequented the waters here also making it less appealing. Jace, Seb, and Kim simultaneously opened there doors and exited the vehicle as soon as the ignition was cut. In the back Simon was sleeping with Marie nuzzled into his chest. He had an arm protectively wrapped around her and she still clutched the gun in her small hand. Lily and Bobby were also sleep in a similar way but definitely lacking the peaceful grace. They were instead a tangled mess of arms and legs. How Kim could stand sitting next to them was lost on Jace. The three of them took a few steps toward the beach before coming to a stop side by side. The sun was beginning to set, bathing the sky in an orange-ish purple light. They all silently stared out onto the vast ocean. Jace noticed a strange expression cross Kim''s face but before he could interpret it she smoothed it back into nothingness. "So" Kim began turning to face the guys "This is the place?" Jace nodded and Seb folded his arms. "Just so we''re clear, once this is over Talon and I are coming for you. All of you" She added obviously still pissed about the incident in the car. Jace opened his mouth to reply but Seb stepped to her. "Wouldn''t have it any other way" Seb responded with a strange light in his eyes. With that he turned walking back to the van to gather his weapons. This was it¡­ They were here now and there was no turning back¡­ Jace only hoped they could all survive what lay ahead¡­ . . . #Tobecontinued.. 79 Cassandra . . Cassandra Pov Drowning in a sea of men would be the only way to describe Cassandra''s current state. She lay perfectly still as one of her men brushed her long red locks, another painted her toes and another her fingernails. It didn''t stop there; two more massaged various parts of her nude body. Good thing she recently purchased a massive bed to fit her many servants. The bedroom door opened and one of her ebony complexion men came in carrying a card or something. He was dressed the same way she required all her male only servants to dress. Black briefs and white bow tie only. Cassandra loved to look at their rock hard bodies. It was one of her three requirements to be in her employ. 1.) Always follow her orders. 2.) Have an amazing body and face. 3.) When in doubt refer to rule number one. If the human she chose did as she said and more then she rewarded them with immortality. "A letter came for you mistress" the ebony man said. His name was Kellan. The only reason she even knew his name was because he''d been with her for almost two hundred years now. Much longer than any of her other servers. Cassandra never forced the men to stay but should they want to leave all they had to do was find a replacement of equal or greater value. This ensured she always had plenty of men around for her many needs. "Out" she demanded. The servers attending to her immediately scurried from the plush bronze poster bed. Kellan shut the door behind them before having a seat next to his mistress as they call her. Cassandra stared Kellan with his bald head and bulging muscles, desire shooting to her core. "This is for you mistress" Kellan voice was deep and husky no doubtingly feeling the same desire she was. The best part of being in hype was only being able to feel the basics. Blood lust, sexual desires and sometimes anger. If you''re not experiencing one of the three, than you are just simple content. No happiness, no sadness, no guilt or longing. Hype was barely anything; a vampire stop button, keeping out all the things that lead to pain. Which is why for the last three hundred years Cassandra chose to live her existence this way. To stop all the emotions. Cassandra smoothly took the black envelope from him and flipped it over. The gold embroidered lettering had her fangs rip out of her mouth. It was simple words that spelled out her full name; Cassandra Le''Vinalli . There wasn''t a return address but it wasn''t necessary. She knew exactly where this came from; the king¡­ Not wasting a moment, she ripped into and scanned the inner contents. It was one card with the same gold fancy lettering and the king''s crown stamped on top in blood of course. The further she read on the angrier she became. By the end she ripped the card apart in hundreds of little pieces in a rage filled fit. "What''s the matter? What''d it say?" Kellan asked concern etching his handsome face. Cassandra shot up from the bed and began pacing the soft white carpet. "They''re executing him!" She shouted. Long red hair cascaded down her back. The locks moved in sync with her quick steps, swaying angrily. "Who''s being executed mistress? And by whom?" Kellan asked confused. A mangled growl erupted from Cassandra as the anger took over. "Marcos! The king is killing Marcos!" Cassandra screamed through her fangs. This didn''t make sense to her. Marcos wouldn''t have gone back to the blood castle only to get captured. He surely learned from his mistakes three hundred years ago. They all did; Marcos, Acacia and Cassandra were all severely punished by the king for their attempt to flee. It was half the reason Cassandra could only live in hype. The other have stemming from the betrayal of her mate; Maximus. She quickly shook off any thoughts that would lead to her mate. Those thoughts lead to emotions and pain; a place she refused to visit. Instead she wondered how the king captured Marcos. And on what grounds did he have for execution? Kellan standing in front of her cut off her movements and thoughts. "What can I do to make you better Cassandra?" Kellan gently took her hand in his, eyes shining with an emotion she recognized but could not feel. Kellan was in love with her even though he knew it was a waste of time. Cassandra would no sooner burn alive than feel love again. The only man she loved destroyed her. That''s when a new thought occurred to her. There was only one person that could have aided in the capture of Marcos. And thinking back to her last conversation with Marcos she sent him right to the traitor; Maximus, her mate. "Gather the men. Vampires only" she ordered Kellan removing her hand from his. Disappointment flared in his depths but he only nodded. "Tonight we''ll be making a little trip to the blood castle" "Aren''t you banned from the kingdom?" Kellan asked curiously. "Yes, but this execution I was specifically invited to and I know by who" Cassandra said walking towards her massive closet. Only one vampire basked in the misery of others and that was the spoiled rotten princess. Catalina also played a huge role in Cassandra''s downfall. And tonight she would give the princess exactly what she deserved. A slow painful death¡­ The execution was scheduled for midnight California time. That didn''t give her much time to fly from Paris and come up with a plan but Cassandra wasn''t worried about that now. Marcos was the last ally she really had from her time in the kingdom. If he were going to die, Cassandra was going to take someone down with him. Even if it turned out to be herself or her mate¡­ ~~~~~ Ana Pov I felt like I was burning alive... The king had just shot a red blast of light into me. The force of it alone sent me spiraling across the room where my body forcibly crashed into the hard door. I lay on the ground gritting my teeth against the fiery pain. Ferox was a lot more powerful than I gave him credit for. I tried to reach for my own power but along with the heat, my body felt like it was being stabbed by thousands of pinpricks. Similar to the feeling when your leg falls asleep times ten. Footsteps approached me as I withered on the ground in pain. "Impressive. I figured you would be screaming in pain" Ferox taunted. I wanted to give him the finger, if only I could feel my hand. The only pain I actually felt this bad was when I died and turned. "She''s strong, this one" a feminine voice said stepping next to the king. It was the woman in the black veil. So my guess was right and it is a woman but that still didn''t answer my question about its purpose. And why does she hide her face? Ferox noticed my eyes on her. "Where are my manners? This lovely lady is Raven. The most powerful dark witch to ever exist I would say" Ferox stated cockily. He was boasting now probably because he''d so easily taken me down. Damn! I''ll never make the mistake of not being prepared for him again. But then it occurred to me he had just given me some very useful information. The black veil woman was named Raven. She must be the dark witch casting the cloaking spell around the castle. If I manage to get out of here alive I''m sure her name will mean more to Jace than it does to me. My body continued to shake on the floor. With all my might I couldn''t stop it. "Hmm I take it you haven''t heard of her. Oh well. After this you''ll never forget her" Ferox promised. I didn''t have to wonder long what he meant because Raven dropped to her knees next to me. I tried to scoot away but my efforts were useless. Instead I focused on my kinetic powers. Trying hard to gather as much as I could. If she was going to kill I would at least get a blast in. "Don''t worry dear, I only want to access some memories you don''t know you have. It should only hurt a bit at first" Raven may have spoken softy but her voice did little to ease my tension. What I didn''t understand was what she meant by memories I had but didn''t know. She didn''t give me the chance to ask. Raven knelt behind me and clasped both her pale hands on the side of my head. The coldness countered the previous heat inside me but that wasn''t the worst part. I could feel her¡­in my mind... It felt invasive and unwelcomed. She was flipping through my memories like channels. Accept not in any sort of order. One glimpse was of me and Kim playing at the park as kids. The next was Simon and I as teenagers having a Star Wars movie night at his house. I remember that day; we play fought with brooms and broke his mother''s vase. She was pissed and punished us both by making us clean the attic. Suddenly I realized that Raven was seeing all this and I wanted to stop her. She was trying to move on to another memory; one of Jace. It was the first day of freshman year and he looked so handsome in his sky blue polo shirt... I had to shut her out. The only thing I could think to do was build a door so to speak in front of the memory and slam it shut! It was hard but I was finally able to. Raven moved on to another but I shut her out again with more ease this time. "Clever girl. But the memory I want is far deeper than you can block me from" Raven remarked pressing her hands harder. The coldness was even colder now. I released a breath that came out in a white cloud. Raven was scanning through my memories so fast I could barely see which ones they were. If I couldn''t tell what I was seeing I was certain she couldn''t. Then she began to slow down, only the images she was viewing were of things I''d never seen before. "A woman of power like your mother could do many things. For one she could allow her unborn child see though her eyes. You have many memories from your gestation that you don''t even realize." Raven explained pausing on one particular memory. I didn''t know what it was but I tried to block it. Whatever it may be I didn''t want her to see. But for some reason I couldn''t build the door. It kept slipping from my grasp the way water does through your fingertips. "It''s useless you can''t block a memory you''re not consciously aware of" Raven replied to my failed attempts. The image sharpen and cleared until a crystal clear view of Celeste was all I could see¡­ She looked just as beautiful and ethereal as she did the last time I saw her in the vortex. Celeste was standing in front of a mirror dressed in a long delicate lilac colored gown. The dress flowed lightly and gracefully around her, it looked too big but very elegant. Half of her long hair was pinned back and the remaining draped down her back in long thick waves. Celeste had the type of beauty every one dreamed of. However I looked at her closely and I could see the deep sadness in her eyes. It was enough to make anyone''s heart clench. It hurt me just to see the pain there. Celeste slowly glided her hand down her stomach and stopped. That''s when I noticed the small bump there. She was pregnant¡­ . . #Next chapter drops in few seconds 80 Betrayal Careful Who You Trus . . Somewhere behind her a door opened and closed. Celeste didn''t bother turning to see who had entered her bedroom; she never took her eyes and hand off her swollen stomach. The person standing behind I also knew from my time in the vortex. She too looked the same with her wise eyes and long white hair in a single braid. Hildegarde smiled sadly behind Celeste "She''s due any day now" The old crone commented. My mother met her eyes through the mirror and nodded. "I know" She mumbled "I wish I could keep her in here longer just to have her close to me" Celeste rubbed her belly once more "There is still time. We could try other ways to stop him¡­" Hildegarde pleaded but my mother''s hand up stopped her short. By this point I knew it was me that they were talking about. I was the baby she was carrying that was causing her this great sadness. "Erebus is too far gone. His power is too great now. In order to kill him I''ll have to use my crystal heart powers and that would endanger my daughter. She must live above all else. It''s too late for my son. He''s a man, a warrior now and he will refuse to run. No, Arc will fight until his death just like his father¡­" A single tear dropped from her eye. That one dropped was filled with so much sorrow it was like a blow to my chest. Tears escaped my own eyes. Celeste finally turned from the mirror to face Hildegarde. "We will stick to the plan. After her birth you''ll remove my crystal heart and place it in my daughter. Then take her through the portal to the mortal world. Make certain that when you place her in the slumber you spell her so that when she is awaken she will be human. If only for a short time" Celeste said "The longest I can give her as a human would be eighteen years. On her eighteen birthday she''ll die unless the spell to turn her back into a vampire is performed or she drinks vampire blood" The old crone responded stepping closer to my mother. "I know. Its eighteen years of peace for her before she has to deal with all the challenges coming to her way because of who she is and what she must do. Just make sure you teach Helia everything she needs to know for my daughters awakening and turning at eighteen." Celeste turned again to the mirror. Eyes showing tears yet to fall. It all made sense now! How I was able to live a human life even though I born a thousand years ago. It also explained why Verna sent me to Chance Harbor. When I ran away at age sixteen I threw off my own fate. Verna must have had a vision of my dying two years later because the spell would have worn off. So she interfered and sent me in Marcos direction. She knew he would kill me and my survival instincts would kick in. Which explains why I bit him and drank his blood! Without even knowing what I was doing I had somehow called on a part of this memory and saved my own life. The witches were right. I was always meant to be a vampire. Being human was just a gift from my mother. A small chance at peace until the problems of her past became my present. Too bad Kim made sure my human life sucked almost as bad as my vampire one is. "I will my queen. Your daughter will live on" Hildegarde took her leave after that. My mother gently stroked her tummy as if she was actually holding me in her arms. "I''m so sorry my daughter" Celeste spoke and I knew it was me she was talking to now "I''m sorry I won''t be there to watch you grow. More importantly I''m sorry I''m asking you do something I can''t even do. Erebus will rise again and he will come for you mainly because you''re my daughter. Please be strong. Believe in yourself and you''ll be the most powerful creature to exist. Even more powerful than me. I love you my daughter¡­" Celeste closed her eyes and the memory closed with her¡­ Raven was still holding me and I was so full of rage that she saw something that my mother meant for me to see. Ignoring the pain in my body I pushed all the energy I could up my body and through my head. A huge blue static boom! Shot through the room blasting Raven off of me! I couldn''t see where she landed but I heard the crash. As soon as her hands were removed from my body a coldness like no other seeped into my head. This time I did scream "AAHH!!" I cradled my head in my arms to stop the unbearable pain. It was like eating ice cream really fast and getting a brain freeze times a hundred. "Did you get the information I wanted?" Ferox asked impatiently from what I could hear. My ears ringing made listening a challenge. "Not exactly. I was able see how Celeste shielded the girl but nothing about what she did to your father and his body. The brat pushed me out. I told you she was strong" Raven answered somewhere behind me. I couldn''t see a thing. When I tried to open my eyes all I saw was white and all I felt was cold. "Well try again!" The king demanded "I can''t. That blast of power she used just wiped me out. I need a few days to gather more energy for another mind bridge" Raven snapped back. My vision was clearing but my head still throbbed like crazy! Holding it was all I could do not to cry out again. The doors bursting off the hinges got all of our attention. I slowly turned my head to see who caused all the ruckus and there stood Cassius. He looked pissed and dangerously beautiful. His eyes scanned the room and when they met mine softened a little. He turned back to his father and the witch, red eyes igniting in flames. "What the hell is going on here?!" Cassius voice was so deep and angry I would have been scared of him had he been speaking to me. Ferox looked unfazed. "Just gathering information on the prisoner son" The king replied casually "Never and I mean never touch my mate again." Cassius spat in disgust meeting his father''s hard gaze and then Ravens. No one spoke. Satisfied Cassius turned back to me and scooped me up into his arms. His touch was warm and surprisingly gentle. He held me close to his chest and his smell and heat eased my pain. Cassius stepped through the broken door intent on leaving but Ferox wasn''t done yet. "She will only betray you son! Just like her mother. History will repeat itself" Ferox called out. Cassius halted his next step but didn''t turn to face his father "Maybe history already repeated itself with you father" Cassius replied in a cold detached voice. I don''t know what he meant by that but I heard Ferox''s sharp intake of breath and I knew whatever Cassius meant hit its mark with his father. ~~~~~ Jace Pov "Mom! I''m eighteen and I''m on the phone with you right now! You can''t report me missing!" Simon screamed into the IPhone. He had been on the phone for twenty minutes with his overbearing mother, trying and failing to convince her he was safe. They had arrived to the beach a half hour ago and Seb had woken the others to prepare for the search of the castle. Before they ventured around the area Lily, Bobby and Simon had to check in with their parents. Simon was the only one still on the phone. Jace pulled out his cell and checked the screen again for any missed calls but nothing. He knew his mother wouldn''t call. Helia was sure to have already talked to her about his whereabouts, which is probably why she wasn''t checking on him now. His mother turned her back on magic before he was born. She never told him why exactly but if Jace wanted to practice magic and not live as a human, then his mother wanted no part in it. "How''d your parents take it?" Lily asked popping up beside. Jace stuffed the phone back into his pockets and began busying himself by searching through his bag. "It was fine" He lied "Cool. My dad didn''t answer so I just left a voicemail that I was alive and I got his last deposit in my account" Lily said back. Jace noticed for the first time there might be more to Lily than she lets on. "Have you learned to make food appear yet because I''m freaking starved!" That was until she said that. "I told you witches don''t do that" Jace replied annoyed by her again "So that''s what they call you" Kim said walking closer to them. Jace straightened up and Lily rolled her eyes. "Yes. I''m a witch" Jace replied defensively. He scanned the area and noticing a few people missing. "Where''s Seb, Marie and Bobby?" Kim shrugged nonchalantly "Hulk guy said they were going to check out for any sign of vampires and Bobby was eager to join. He said you and I could check over those boulders" She said pointing to a mountain of rocks a hundred yards down the beach. Jace wasn''t sure he could trust what Kim was saying but he looked around and didn''t see any sign of Seb. "Are you scared? Or do you need to wait for Seb''s permission" Kim taunted with a smirk on her face. Jace narrowed his eyes at her and hefted his bag of weapons over his shoulder. "Wait, you''re not going with her alone right?" Lily questioned disbelieving. "Jace never complained about being alone with me before" Kim remarked offhandedly "No one asked you. So shut it before I get Marie and her shiny gun" Lily taunted with her own smirk. Kim hissed flashing her fangs. Jace stepped in between them before things got any worse. "I''ll be fine Lily. Tell Seb where we went and stay with Simon" He said thumbing a finger at his curly head friend still arguing with his mom. Lily looked like she wanted to protest but she just gave Kim the finger instead and walked away. "That mouth of hers is going to get her killed" Kim snapped as they watched Lily sashay away. "Can it Kim" Jace snapped and walked off towards the rocks. Not long after Kim fell in step alongside him. The walk was silent. One thing he was thankful for. Once they reached the boulders he realized they looked smaller from further away. The only way to get a good view would be to climb over them. Dusting off his hands he began climbing. Kim''s vampire abilities made climbing the slippery rocks look like a walk in the park. "Why are you trying to save her?" Kim asked breaking the silence. Jace stuck his foot in a groove in the rock and lifted himself up. "Because I love her" He responded knowing Kim was asking about Ana. "I''m sure she hates you by now. I mean you did date me and ignore her for years" Kim recalled. Jace was so angry by her comment he almost lost his grip on the rock. "That was all your fault!" he snapped. Kim laughed "Keep telling yourself that but I never forced you to stay with me" she added moving up the rock past him with ease "Blackmail is force" he spat "You''re an idiot!" she laughed "What would I have told people? I saw you floating rocks and dirt when we were kids? Who would have believed me?" Her announcement cut through him, making him stop moving. All those years and she was basically telling him she was bluffing the whole time! Unbelievable! And equally devastating. "You bitch!" he shouted when he regained his composure. All the suffering he watched Ana endure so he could keep his family secrets was all for nothing. Kim was never planning to tell. "Aw don''t be mad baby. I had a lot of fun" Kim teased. She had made it to the top and was sitting swinging her legs back and forth as she watched him continue to climb. "You evil and you''ll pay for this Kim" Jace sneered trying to get to the top a little faster now. "You trusting me then wasn''t the biggest mistake you made" she whispered. Jace was almost to the top now¡­just a few more steps... "Your biggest mistake was trusting me now¡­" Jace looked up just in time to see Kim''s foot coming right to his face. It was too late to dodge it or react properly in anyway. The force of the blow cracked his nose and caused him to lose his grip on the rock. The last thing he saw was Kim victorious smile as his body tumbled to the ground and everything went black¡­. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . #Tobecontinued... Thrilling chapters coming on the way, ya soo gonna love iiit 81 Finding The Blood Castle . . Gwyn Pov Gwyn watched with mild interest as the human wait staff shuffled about the large dining area decorating and setting the table with food only fit for a king. Tonight was the feast before the execution and it was sure to be a grand one¡­ "What is that?!" Gwyn demanded when a male waiter tried to pass her quickly. The man froze in place; fear clouding his features. He was dressed the way all the servants were this evening, black button down and slacks with a bright red bow tie. "Uh its-its uh ba-bal" The man was so afraid that he could barely speak. Gwyn hardened her already cold features and pinned him with a death glare. "Are those balloons?" she sneered already knowing the response. The poor human looked down at the multicolored unfilled bands in his hands shakily. Gwyn didn''t give him the chance to respond and instead smacked the lot of them from his quivering palms. "This isn''t a fucking birthday party! It''s an execution feast!" by the end of her rant the man was as pale as the moon that glinted in through the large floor to ceiling windows. Gwyn''s fangs were exposed which probably only added to his fear. He tried to pick the balloons up quickly if only to get away from her. "Someone''s in a bad mood tonight" A very distinctively pitched and equally annoying voice spoke from behind. Gathering her cold calmness she turned gracefully around to face Lord Henry. He looked as he always did; creepy. The long dark beard and eyebrows stuck out tremendously against his fair skin. For this evening he choose to wear a royal blue suite and matching tie. Henry was also a council member with a status almost as high as her own. Although now that Maximus had returned that maybe changing soon. Lord Henry eyed her up and down with big lustful eyes like he always did. He happened to be one of her many male suitors who believed that they still had a chance with the icy vamp. If they only knew how untrue that was. Gwyn forced more cold distance into her gaze to ward him off. "It has been a tiring day, even for a vampire" she replied with a detached politeness. "Well you look extravagant. Green is a great color for you my dear" Henry complimented taking her hand and kissing it ever so gently. Gwyn had to fight not to snatch her wrist and backhand him. Maybe one day she can convince Catalina, her love, to give him a nice firm handshake, gloves off. "Was there something else I could do for you?" She asked through clenched teeth. The servants continued to hustle past them in preparations for the dinner due to start shortly. "The queen has been awoken." Lord Henry stated pleasantly "She has been fed but not enough to give her real strength per the king''s orders. But she hasn''t spoken a word" he ended confused by Acacia, the queens, behavior. Gwyn fought back a smile. Things were going in the right direction. Once Marcos was killed, Gwyn was willing to bet money that the queen would lose it and create a perfect distraction for little Miss Analise to escape. The combination of events would make Cassius furious and uncontrollable therefore leading the king to make Catalina the next heir. Exactly where the princess belonged with Gwyn at her side of course. "Excuse me Lord Henry" Gwyn said respectfully. She needed to find her lover and share the exciting news. However knowing Cata she probably already knew. Also it was time to clue in Analise on exactly how she was to escape the blood castle¡­ Ana Pov The words Cassius spoke to his father chilled me. History repeating itself. What did he mean? I had an idea but I wanted to know for sure what was going on. Cassius continued to carry me through the threshold of his father''s office but before he reached the stairs I stopped him. "I can walk now" I said quietly. Cassius red eyes snapped down to me. Searching. After an intense moment of examining he nodded and placed me on my feet. The way he did it with so much care, had me rethinking my earlier thoughts of the prince. Maybe there was a good guy underneath all that bad boy charm. My legs tingled unpleasantly but I ignored it and stood tall. "What was that about? With your father and the history repeating thing?" I asked curiously. Cassius studied me for a moment as if thinking how much he should tell me. Finally his shoulders slumped and he gave in. "My grandfather was rejected by his mate. The same thing happened with my mother. My father believes that it''ll only happen with me too" Cassius explained looking almost sad. The expression made my chest tighten. "Your mother rejected your father after she already had his child?" That was unusual to me but I did just find out my mother married her mate before officially rejecting him. "Children. And yes she did. No one knows exactly what happened or why but three hundred years ago my mother supposedly fell in love with a guard member by the name of Marcos. They decided to run away together and received help from my father''s assistant Cassandra. The plan was foiled when Marcos brother Maximus blew the lid off the whole thing. The two were punished and exiled." Cassius told the story with a blank face. He was saying the words but he didn''t feel them. My guess was he didn''t believe them either. I would have asked more questions if I hadn''t been so stunned by Marcos involvement in all that. Marcos! Marcos. In love with the queen? It was hard to imagine my former captor capable of love but maybe that explained why he wanted to kill the king. More importantly why he needed me to do it. "Hello brother" A feminine sly voice said snapping me from my thoughts of Marcos. I turned my attention to a girl who''d suddenly appeared in front of us, blocking the stairs. I don''t know when she got there but she must have been fast because I didn''t even hear her approach. At first glance she was beautiful, but then it changed. Her face was milky perfection, hard and angular. Slick brown hair was pulled away from her face into a tight ponytail that danced down her back. She wore what looked like a shiny black cat suit that clung to her perfect body like a second skin. Yes this girl was attractive, but the calculating look in her red eyes and the slight snarl of her lip turned that beauty into something sinister. Something I instantly didn''t trust. I glanced at Cassius who had tensed since she popped up. His fist were balled and his eyes burned into her. "Allow me to introduce myself, I''m Princess Catalina, Cassius younger sister" The princess spoke sugary sweetly to me while sticking out her gloved hand. I raised my brow at it. Why would she be wearing gloves indoors? Besides, as far as I knew vamps didn''t get cold unless platinum was pumping through threating to kill them. "I''m Analise or Ana for short" I replied back reaching for her hand. Cassius smacked it away before we made contact. What the heck? "What do you want Cat?" He sneered with an anger I didn''t see coming. Clearly some brother sister issues going on here. Cat only smiled arrogantly at her brother. "Only to tell you that our mother is awake and the execution is tonight at midnight. In case you weren''t aware of the schedule change" She taunted. Cassius surprised me by lurching forward at her. Catalina must have seen this coming because she used her vampire speed to get out of dodge somehow ending up in the place Cassius was previously occupying next to me. Yeah these two seriously have issues, but why? "Now, now brother you wouldn''t want to upset me while I''m standing so close to your little mate" Catalina hinted slowly pulling the tip of the glove on her right hand as if she were going to take them off. It dawned on me that her words were threats and because of it I took a few steps away, more defensive now. I don''t know what is going on but if she involved me I would make her regret it. So we all stood there in an awkward semi-circle watching each other. Except Cassius never took his red eyes off his sister. I noticed how his expression was anger, but hers was eager. It was as if this was giving her some kind of thrill. Weird. Warning bells went off in my head about the princess. I will definitely be keeping my eye on her. Heels clicking on the tile floor diverted all our attention to a new arrival. Gwyn strolled gracefully into sight carrying her usual cold distance beauty. "Hope I''m not intruding" she said smoothly stopping just outside of our impromptu circle. "Good evening Prince and Princess" She spoke formally with a stiff nod to each of them, but her eyes lingered on Catalina a second longer than they should have. Interesting . "I have just come to take Analise to get changed into more suitable attire for this evening''s dinner and events" Gwyn stated. Cassius waved her off dismissally still in an intense eye lock with his sister. Before I could say anything otherwise Gwyn yanked my hand and practically dragged me up the spiral stairs. I looked back once more to see what was going to happen between them, but they still only shot hateful glares at each other. Geez his relationship with his sister is almost as bad as mine. Except if I were standing that close to Kim I''m sure she wouldn''t be staring at me but rather trying to kill me. Gwyn was walking at quick pace, almost excitedly. I easily fell in step beside her. I had a theory about her but I wasn''t sure I wanted to call her out on it. Yet. So I chose a different approach as we reached the top. "Why do they hate each other" I asked. No need to explain who "they" are, she knew exactly who I was talking about. "Mainly because of their mother''s betrayal. Cassius didn''t agree with her punishment and Cata pushed for it. The princess won of course" she explained trying to maintain a blank face. Too bad I could see the ice cracking. We turned into one of the many long corridors, heading to what I assumed was the guest room she previously taken me. "What kind of daughter would want her own mother punished? No wonder Cassius hates her, she''s evil" I remarked. Before I barely finished Gwyn attacked me. With lightning speed she had me pressed against the wall baring her fangs and hissing fiercely in my face. "Cassius is a whore and spoiled mama''s boy! Cata does what needs to be done so shut your mouth!" Gwyn snarled. Bingo! I knew I had to get a reaction out her to prove my theory. I just didn''t know it would be so easy. "You''re in love with the Princess" I accused. Her face paled and she instantly backed off of me. Gwyn tried to mold her icy demeanor back into place but it was too late. The ice was cracked and her reaction to my insult only thawed it more. Instead of replying to my accusation she turned on her heel and headed down the hall once more. If she thought she was getting off that easy she was wrong. "So how does you love for the princess fit into your plan for becoming queen? Please do tell." I laughed. I wasn''t teasing her, well not much but it was a sticky situation. Trying to marry the brother while being secretly in love with the sister? Yeah I''ll stick to my three mate issue any day. Gwyn halted and spun to face me. "I''m the one trying to help you right now, so I suggest you shut your mouth about my personal affairs and do what I say" She snapped before entering the room with the red door. Well she didn''t disagree with me which meant I was right. Of course it wasn''t hard to put together because in that second she looked at Catalina I saw in her eyes what I seen in my own; the look of a girl helplessly in love. Deciding to drop the matter I grudgingly followed her into the massive guest room. Everything was in perfect order like I was never in the room at all. The house keepers around here are really on their job. The cleaners did change the sheets on the bed to ones of a light shade of pink. Gwyn disappeared into the walk in closet and I flopped on the bed listening to her rummaging and soft curses. Ignoring her cursing my name for figuring out her secret, I rest on the comfy bed. My body was on the brink of exhaustion. The king had some serious power and so did his witch Raven. If I were to face them I definitely needed to prepare more. Right now I''m seriously in need of a blood boost. Hopefully this dinner included more than just normal food. Before my thoughts could run even further away Gwyn was peering over me. "Do you want to sleep or know my plan for you escape?" she asked sarcastically. I grunted and sat up. "I want blood. But go ahead with your plan" I gestured with my hand for her to carry on. "You''ll get blood at dinner after I get you out of that ridiculous outfit. As for my plan it''s simple. After tonight''s events the queen will go insane, cause a scene and during that time you will slip away. Once you''re out of sight, run back up to Cassius room and jump out his window" She summed up. I only stared at her. "Cassius window is the only weak part of the spell. If you break through it you will land in the ocean outside of Ravens cloak without alerting her. Cassius uses it when he wants to leave unannounced." She ended waiting on my response. A thrill shot through me. I could very well be getting out of here in just a few hours. Finally getting back to my friends and my love. The moment I see him, my true mate, I''m declaring my love for him. No holding back. I''m ready. As I thought about my escape a question came to mind¡­ "Why is the queen going to go insane? And what event is happening tonight anyway?" I asked. Should have asked these things early but I had enough going on in my head. Gwyn had already walked off back into the large spacious closet. It didn''t matter, even if I whispered she would have heard me. A second later she came back to the bed this time with a dress in hand. "Tonight is the execution of the queen''s lover, Marcos. He will die and she will be forced to watch¡­" . #Tobecontinued... 82 Finding The Blood Castle 2 . . "Tonight is the execution of the queen''s lover, Marcos. He will die and she will be forced to watch¡­" ~~~ Simon Pov "Bye mom!" he shouted into the phone and pressed the end button before she could argue more. He wondered if he could have her committed for her major overreactions. Sure he hadn''t been home in a while but he''d been sending texts to let her know he was safe. Too bad she didn''t see it that way. She assumed he''d been kidnapped and the criminal had been sending her the messages. Sometimes his mother could be a real pain. Simon noticed for the first time everyone was gone and he was alone next to the ugly van. Where''d everyone go ? He wasn''t wondering long because Lily came stomping up from the beach. The scowl on her face was an indicator that she was mad, however when she looked up and saw him watching her the frown faded and she smiled. "What''s up Simon? Finally done with your mom?" she asked in her usual Lily way. Before waiting on his reply she plopped on the ground next to the van and stuck and piece of gum in her mouth. Simon didn''t get her. Not at all. She''d barely known any of them yet she was always so relaxed, happy even. It didn''t make sense to him. Glancing around one more time, he decided to take a seat next to Lily and find out more about her. "Can I ask you something?" he said tentatively. Lily nodded and offered him a stick of gum which he declined. "What''s the deal with you? I mean why are you here? Really?" he didn''t know if his words offended her but there was no other way to put it. What they were doing was dangerous and he understood why everyone else was here, except Bobby and her. Lily looked thoughtful for a moment, then shrugged and blew a bubble. Simon continued to stare at her and she finally turned to face him with a much more serious expression. "Ana saved my life, I''m sure you know that. But what you don''t know is how depressed I was until that night. I''ve never fit in Simon. Never had any friends that I didn''t pay for or any boyfriends that liked me for, well¡­ me. The one thing I did have was my mother. She was my best friend; my everything. Always there and always smiling. Until the cancer took her away from me forever right after my high school graduation last year. I was alone. My father became distant and started dating women half his age. Next thing I know he''s getting married every three months to some new greedy bimbo and treating me like I''m a bill that he has to pay every week. That night in the alley I knew those men would kill me and a part of me wanted it because I was so tired of being me. But then Ana came. She had this fierce look in her eyes and she took out those men like nothing. But that wasn''t what I saw when I looked at her. I saw a fighter. A girl that didn''t run from problems but instead faced them! Seeing her gave me some of my dimming light back. In that moment I knew I had to be a part of her life because she had just given me mine back in more than one way. My mother used to say "any problem besides death can be solved, so smile your alive!" That''s what I''m embracing now! The happy spirit of my mom and the fighter strength of Ana. Besides, I''ve never had real friends before and I was hoping that one day, maybe just maybe you guys would consider me as a real part of your group." Lily finished with large hopeful glassy eyes. Simon was at a loss for words. Never had he imagined that she''d been through so much. He felt bad for her. But now he understood what Ana meant when she had told him Lily belonged with them, because she did. Lily was more like Ana than he realized at first because of her quirky ways. However understanding why she acted the way she did made him look at her in a new light. Lily was strong and more courageous than he believed even he was. Other than her reaction in the tunnel she had been handling all this chaos the best and he respected her for that. "Well I can''t speak for everyone, but I already consider you a friend" Simon replied honestly and kindly "Awesome Sauce!" Lily screamed and punched him in the chest. Simon winced. "Ooh sorry, crap I thought that''s what friends do. Well at least in the movies" she added. Simon rubbed the spot on his chest. The girl had quite a punch. "Let''s agree not to punch anymore" Simon joked "Cool. So since we are friends now it''s only within my right to ask when are you going to make a move on Marie?" Lily asked wiggling her eyebrows suggestively. Simon just gaped. He had no clue how she knew he was into Marie. "Oh come on! Don''t look at me like that! It''s painfully obvious you two are gaga for each other" Lily added with an exaggerated eye roll and pop of her gum. He had to give it to her, she was a great observer. But that didn''t mean she was right. Well not completely anyway. It was true the more time he spent around Marie the harder he fell for her. But he was bad when it came to girls. And the possibility of rejection frightened him more than getting a low score on the SATs. It was sad, but true. He''d thought about asking Marie on a date when this was all over but even the thoughts made his palms sweaty and his heart race. Boy he needed some help with this. Lily watched him expectantly waiting on his reply. He wanted to but when he opened his mouth, nothing came out. What did happen was the sweaty palms. Simon started wiping them on his faded jeans while he thought what to say. Gee he really needed Ana''s help for this, she always knew how to make him feel at ease. Luckily he didn''t have to answer Lily because the sound of arguing drifted over him. Glancing up he saw Seb, Bobby and the lovely Marie bounding up the beach heading right towards them. Saved by the bell! Or yelling in this case. Sy couldn''t make out what they were fighting about but judging Seb''s angered face he knew Bobby was surely the problem¡­ ~~~ Seb Pov Seb never wanted to strangle someone who wasn''t a vampire. But this kid Bobby was pushing his patience. They had spent the last hour searching one side of the beach for any sign of vampires. Unfortunately this became a nearly impossible task with Bobby constantly talking. "When do I become a vampire?" "Are vampires allergic to garlic?" "Is Ana single?" That last question almost caused Bobby his head. Lucky for him Marie stepped in and prevented Seb from causing the boy harm. For now¡­ Not finding anything Seb decided it was time to come back and check on the others before scouting the other side of the beach. "I take it the two of you aren''t vampires?" Bobby annoyingly asked. They were walking up the beach toward the van and this time Marie huffed in frustration by the boy. "No, we are human just like you. And if you knew anything about vampires you wouldn''t be so eager to become one" she bit out through clenched teeth. Seb smiled a little. Finally someone else was feeling his aggravation for Bobby. "Why? Can they not see their reflection?" Bobby gulped fearfully. As if not being able to see his face in the mirror was the most terrifying thing in the world. "Ugh! If you don''t shut up I will personally shut you up. And trust me when I say you won''t like it" Marie threatened. Bobby wanted to say more but thought better of it. Good boy. At the van, Lily and Simon were slumped on the ground. Sy stood when they neared but Lily just kept popping her gum and playing on her phone. "Hey!" Simon said a little too eagerly and high pitched. Then he realized his mistake and a flush crept up his cheeks. From the ground Lily chuckled. "Hey Simon" Marie smiled brightly making the flush on Simons cheeks deepen. Seb looked around and noticed two important pieces were missing from the group "Where is Jace and Kim" he demanded an uneasy feeling setting in. "Umm..." Simon began "They went to search the other side, over the boulders. Kim said it was your idea" Lily replied still engrossed in her phone. Seb balled his fist. "I never said that." Seb objected. He knew bringing her along was a bad idea, but he was willing to do anything to get Ana back. "What?!" Lily screeched jumping to her feet, phone forgotten. "I knew that whore was lying! Ooh the next time I see her I''m going to stake the bitch myself!" Lily ranted. Before she even finished Seb was running at full speed to the other side of the beach. If something happened to Jace he would never forgive himself. The two may not have been the best of friends considering their love for the same girl, but that didn''t mean he wanted anything bad to happen to Jace. The sound of steps behind alerted him that someone had followed. Seb didn''t need to look back to know it was Marie. Little sister would follow him to the ends of the earth if he let her. The devotion they had to each other was unbreakable. Seb suddenly halted; heart racing. They had made it the cluster of mountain like rocks and there, lying too still was Jace. "Fuck!" he cursed as he rushed to the witch''s side with Marie hot on heels. "Is he alive?" she questioned panicky. Seb used his finger to feel for a pulse. He closed his eyes and focused. Before he felt the beating of Jace''s heart, he heard it. Along with Maries, his own and even a crab walking along the beach a few feet away. The sudden advancement of his heighted senses startled him and he jump back like he''d been burned. "What is it?! What''s wrong?" Marie questioned even more afraid than she previously was. "No-nothing. Jace is alive, just unconscious" he assured her. Marie looked relieved but she still eyed her brother curiously. Seb did his best to shake off the strange awareness he''d just experienced. More important things needed his attention. He and sister took some supplies from Maries backpack and started cleaning the gash on the back on Jace''s head and wiping the blood from his nose. The conclusion they''d drawn was somehow Jace had fallen while trying to climb the large boulder. That or Kim bashed him in the head from behind. Seb didn''t believe that though. From what he knew of Kim he felt she would probably do something less sneaky. Still he was glad she didn''t kill the witch. For her sake she''d better hope not to cross Seb''s path again. If Kim did, she probably wouldn''t make it out alive. Marie poured some water gently into Jace''s mouth. The action startled the witch and he began coughing it up and waking. Jace shot up from her arms but instantly regretted it. The pain from the blow to his head had him clutching his skull and moaning. "How are you feeling?" his sister asked slowly as they both stared at Jace waiting. Jace looked at them both before swearing out loud. "Kim betrayed us" he said defeated "She kicked me in the face while I was climbing." He explained. Seb wasn''t too surprised by her actions. Only surprised that Jace didn''t see it coming. The witch winced again and Marie tried to hand him the t-shirt she was using as cloth. Jace tried to smile but he didn''t take her offer. Instead he shocked them both by opening the palm of his hand and then stared at it. They didn''t have a clue what he was doing or why. Seb began to think maybe the fall was taking its toll on him. Out of nowhere a green ball burst in the center of Jace''s hand. Marie gasped. The glowing ball actually looked like vines swirling together. They weren''t able to stare at the strange magic long because Jace took the sphere into his mouth and swallowed. Both he and his sister watched in shocked silence as Jace''s face lit up the same green color and the cuts on his nose and head instantly healed. Wow. "Just a quick healing treatment. Not something I''m supposed to use natural magic for but I don''t have time to be in pain with Kim on the loose." Jace explained getting to his feet at full strength. He was right though. Kim was gone. Seb''s guess was she''d discovered the palace and wanted to go on her own, leaving them to fend for themselves. "What now? How will we find the place without a vampire?" Marie questioned. No one replied. No one knew. It wasn''t like they had any vampire friends they could call up and have meet them here. Seb could just scream in rage! So close, they were so close to finding Ana and it all just crumbled. But he couldn''t give up. Not now. Not ever. There had to be another way to locate it. "Could you use a spell or something to find it?" Seb asked Jace "No. it''s cloaked by dark magic. Even if I could my magic hasn''t peaked and I wouldn''t be strong enough to counter it" Jace informed looking sad and disappointed in himself. "Shit!" Seb cursed angrily as he paced the sandy beach. "There has be another way to find the kings palace! There has to be!" he proclaimed. Seb never was this out of control with his emotions but the situation wasn''t looking good in their favor. "And why would a group of humans be looking for the kings palace?" a silky sultry voice asked. All three of their heads snapped up at the unannounced guest. Standing at the top of the boulder was a woman. She was dressed in a long blood red gown that split open down the middle leaving little to the imagination. The fabric hugged her body in a sexy way accompanied by a slit that ran up to her mid-thigh revealing even more milky skin. Her long bright red hair was draped to one side in elegant waves giving her overall look more class. Black eyes watched them all with mild interest. But when she smiled they realized she wasn''t an ordinary woman at all, but a vampire. "Who are you? Why are you here?" Seb demanded cautiously reaching for the gun tucked behind his back. The vampire wasn''t alone though. At least ten men stood behind her protectively watching the scene. They clearly worked for her, making her the first one to get a bullet in heart if she tried anything. "Me? Well handsome my names Cassandra. And as to why I''m here¡­" She trailed off thoughtfully tapping her red nails against her red lips. "I''m here to raise hell..." ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . #Tobecontinued... 83 The Rescue Mission . . Seb Pov "Me? Well handsome my names Cassandra. And as to why I''m here¡­" She trailed off thoughtfully tapping her red nails against her red lips. "I''m here to raise hell" Cassandra said simply. The vampiress leapt gracefully from the top of the boulder, landing directly in front of them. Her male counter parts followed her lead. Seb held his ground. He didn''t get this far to get intimidated by a group of vamps. One other stood out more than the other male vampires. He was a taller and his dark complexion would allow him to easily blend into the shadows. He stood protectively closer to Cassandra than the rest; ready for anything. Seb sized him up. If things didn''t go well he would have to take him out immediately after Cassandra. "Why would a vampire want to raise hell in a castle filled with more vampires?" Marie question suspiciously. Cassandra eyed her before smiling showing off her fangs. "I have my own vendetta against the king and many others inside that filthy palace" She spat. Seb opened his mouth to question her more but Lily, Simon and Bobby came rushing around the corner. Guess they were tired of waiting. "Hey! What''s going on did you guys catch Ki- Whoa whose this? Jessica Rabbit?" Lily asked in her usual Lily way. Cassandra just kept smiling but it never reached her eyes, not once. "Holy sweet baby Jesus! You are smoking hot! Damn! Are you religious? Because you are the answer to all my prayers!" Bobby swooned stepping up to Cassandra like a love sick puppy. The ebony vampire stepped up in front of her, keeping Bobby away. Cassandra laughed an pulled him back. "It''s alright Kellan, the human was just paying me a compliment." She said sweetly. Kellan nodded and stepped back but he didn''t look happy about it. Bobby did. Seb knew it was time to steer the conversation back to where it began before things really got off topic, even more than they already were. "Cassandra, if I were to tell you that we also want to raise hell for the king, would you be willing to help us find the castle?" Seb asked. He was throwing his cards out and taking a chance. It had to be a sign for them to run into a vampire that had a vendetta against the king. If any other vampire would have shown up, they would all probably be dead by now. Jace gave him a questioning face but he ignored it. If Cassandra wouldn''t help then there was no need to waste time talking to her. They would have to find another way. He didn''t come all this way to leave this beach without Ana. They were going to rescue her. "And what did the king do to upset some humans?" She asked curiously. Jace began to speak but Seb cut him off. "We don''t know what the king did to you and you don''t know what he did to us. It''s not relevant. What is relevant is us all wanting to take him down any way we can. Now will you help?" Seb had a sure authority to his words. An inner strength and leader that propelled to the surface whenever he needed it. Cassandra must have sense his strength too because he could see the decision in her eyes before she spoke. "Tough guy huh, it''s very sexy" She flirted. Seb dismissed it "Since you put it like that, of course I''ll help you get in. But from there you''re on your own. I have my other matters to handle." Cassandra implied. She snapped her fingers and two men came rushing to her side and began taking their black button down shirts off. Once they were off, she handed them to Seb. "I can only take two of you and you''ll need these to fit in for tonight''s event "Wait! You''re not going with her? She''s a vampire and we don''t know her! We can''t trust her!" Simon surprisingly jumped up arguing. "We knew Kim and see how well that went. Sy, this is the only option we have" Jace said gently placing a hand on his friends shoulder. Seb put on the shirt and handed the other one to Jace. He didn''t need to explain why he choose Jace. The others understood. Jace was a witch and one of Ana''s mate, it was always going to be the two of them entering the palace. They both changed into the shirts quickly. "Uh so are the two half naked vampires staying with us?" Lily asked sheepishly, Cassandra nodded. "Sweet!" she fist pumped "I''m in need of some good eye candy" she added smiling deviously "Hey!" Bobby shouted "I''m standing right here!" Lily glanced at him up and down bored. "My point exactly" she quipped. Seb ignored there petty argument and faced Marie. His little sister was being tough but the worry in her eyes was undeniable. As sibling they were so close that they didn''t even need words to know what each other was thinking. She was telling him to be safe. He was telling her the same and keep a watchful eye. With a final nod Seb and Jace stepped to Cassandra. She gave a smile again that didn''t seem real and Seb finally figured out why. She hyped. Cassandra can only mimic emotions while in hype, the only thing she could really feel was bloodlust, sexual desire and rage; the vampire basics. He wondered if the King had something to do with her choosing to live her long life in hype, but at the end of the day it wasn''t his business. His only concern was saving the girl he loved. And telling her over and over how much he loved her. Now that she was gone it seemed so foolish that he hadn''t told her before. Seb was vaguely aware that Jace was probably thinking of doing the exact same thing after they saved Ana. Only time would tell who she would pick. But that didn''t mean he wouldn''t do anything he could to make sure it was him. "Open your mouth" Cassandra ordered. They only stared at her. "The blood castle is spelled for vampires, so you need vampire blood in you to see it and enter" She explained. That made a lot of sense. If they had known that, they could have just taken blood from Kim and avoided this whole mess. Cassandra bit the tip of her finger and let a couple drops of blood fall into each other their mouths. Seb expected it to be gross and coppery but it wasn''t. Her blood was surprising sweet, yet bitter at the same time. "That''ll buy you both a couple of hours inside before the witch catches on to your intrusion" Cassandra explained. Seb could only because right before his eyes a shimmer appeared in the middle of the ocean. It was like someone was pulling an invisible blanket slowly off the castle. Bits and pieces of the huge red structure began to unfold right before him. The dark witch must be powerful to hide something so large in plain sight. From the gawk on Jace''s face, he was seeing it too. "Are you ready?" Seb asked the witch. Jace dragged his eyes and met Sebs. They both locked equally determined eyes. Jace wanted Ana back just as badly as Seb. "As ready as I''ll ever be" Jace replied. And with that they both treaded into the cold ocean water. Taking one step closer to finally reuniting with the girl they both loved¡­. ~~~~~ Kim Pov After watching Jace fall from the boulder, Kim took off in a mad dash. The moment they arrived she''d spotted the huge red stone castle sitting pretty in the middle of the ocean. It was only when no one else spoke of it that she realized they couldn''t see it. That''s when it all clicked together then. Jace recruited her specifically for this mission because she was a vampire. Not that it mattered now seeing as she left them high and dry. And she didn''t feel an ounce of guilt for double crossing them either. Her only thought was getting to that palace and saving Talon. Kim came to an abrupt stop after reaching a safe distance from the others. Now all she need to figure out was how the heck to get into the middle of the ocean. Pondering a moment, she began to take off her heels. The only fast way was simply to swim considering this side of the beach was deserted with no speed boats in sight. "Going for a swim?" a male voice asked with an Irish accent. Kim spun around heel in head ready to take him. The man regarded her coolly. He had reddish brown hair falling to his shoulders and he stood perfectly still in a black suit. He looked to be in his twenties, maybe older with scruff covering his chin and cheeks. After a second of analyzing him, Kim knew without a doubt he was a vampire. No human could have snuck up on her so easily. "Are you going to the blood castle for tonight''s festivities?" he asked casually with a fang filled smile. Kim opened her mouth to question him but thought better of it. She needed a way in and as luck would have it this stranger vampire had just provided. So instead she straightened her posture and slipped her heel back on. "Why yea, I mean yes I am. But umm I can''t seem to find a suitable way across the water" she replied putting on her best innocent face. The vamp looked her up and down, pausing on her legs and breast. After he was satisfied he met her eyes with a smile. "Well my lady it''ll be my pleasure to escort you there" he smiled gesturing for her to take his outstretched hand. Kim forced a sexy smile and took it. They walked to the edge of the beach taking a few steps into the freezing water. Mushy sand and rocks covered her toes. Kim turned to him ready to question is actions but he spoke first. "I take it this is the first time you visited the castle?" He asked in friendly Irish accent. Kim nodded. "Well allow me to show ya" the Irish vamp added. He surprised Kim by using the tip of his very sharp fang and piercing it through his thumb. Blood rose to the surface and Kim had to fight not to lick it. Hunger set in quickly. The moment ended though when the vamp let the single drop fall into the water and disappeared. Seconds passed without anything happening and she began to think this particular vampire had lost his mind. Then suddenly something began to move under her feet and they started gliding across the ocean with speed and ease. The vampire smiled at her shocked filled face triumphantly. Within a minute they were at the front doors of the immaculate castle. "Until we meet again, farewell my lady" The vamp said in a sweeping bow before turning and walking to the main double doors. There were two guards standing at the entrance and Kim watched as the Irish vamp reached into his jacket and handed one of them an envelope. The guard nodded and let him through without a question. "Shit" she cursed to herself. This event was invitation only. Even as she figured this out she continued her slow stride to the front entrance. Seduction was all she had at the moment and if that didn''t work then killing them would be next. "Invitation?" The vampire guard asked. He was huge to say the least and Kim wondered for a moment if she could take them if this didn''t go well. "Actually baby" She began in a husky voice trailing a finger down his large chest "I left mine but if you let me in now, maybe I can make it up to you later" she added licking her lips. The stone face guard stared at her blankly. "No invite, no entrance" He grunted. Kim instantly sobered up, dropping the sexy act. Okay that didn''t work. Normally that would have had an army of men at her feet. Too bad, looks like someone''s dying tonight; she hoped it wasn''t her¡­ Kim rolled her neck and seized up the two guards. She knew what she was about to attempt was dangerous but she''d rather die here than give Ana or her stupid friends the satisfaction of killing her. The vamps seemed to notice the change and became more alert in response. "Let her in, she''s my guest" A voice called out stopping the building tension. Kim peeked behind the guards and locked eyes with a vampire she instantly recognized. He still looked as darkly sexy as he did the first time they crossed paths. Matter of fact he was the reason she''s even here right now. Maximus was the name Talon had called him. Maximus stood in the entrance staring at her expectantly. Kim couldn''t make head or tails of him. The smart part of her was screaming this was a set up but the other part of her was swiftly running out of other options. Cautiously she moved in between the guards and locked arms with Maximus. For a second she was uttered speechless but how amazing the inside of the castle was. It was huge and the chandelier alone looked as if it cost a fortune. Servants hustled about as Maximus lead her through the maze of the house. "I assume you''re here to free Talon" Maximus stated pulling Kim from her gawking. She didn''t feel the need to answer that question because he knew the answer, but instead ask a better one. "Are you helping me or leading me to my death?" she spat. No need for pleasantries they weren''t friends. Maximus turned another corner, swiftly taking her through the maze of the palace. He finally came to a stop outside a very worn out looking iron door. It contrasted greatly with the rest of the place. With a flick of his wrist he dismissed the vampire guards that were standing in front. After unlocking the door he finally turned back to her. "Talon is on the third cell to left. Be quick and quiet. There should only be one guard down there seeing as the majority of the guards are busy preparing for the event tonight. Kill whoever you need to but don''t get caught. If you do, you''re both dead" Maximus ended and walked away. Kim stood there, staring after his retreating back speechless. This was the last thing she expected "Wait!" she called out before he turned the corner "Why are you helping me? You''re the one who brought him here" she protested. In her experience no one did something like this for nothing. There had to be a reason, unless this was still part of some elaborate set up. Maximus had stopped walking and glanced over his shoulder at her. "Who said I was doing this for you? Don''t flatter yourself. I''m doing this to stick it to that bitch of a princess. And I won''t stop here. Catalina will pay for betraying me" Maximus snarled. He stood a moment longer seemly lost in thought before he continued around the corner, disappearing from sight. Kim didn''t have a clue what cryptic response meant. The message itself seemed to be meant for someone else. However, that wasn''t her problem. . . #Tobecontinued..... 84 A Deal With The Devil . . Not wasting any more time, Kim pushed the door. The smell was the first thing she noticed. It was awful. If death had a smell this would be it; rotten, spoiled and bloody. The stairs spiraled down into what she assumed was the cells. Cautiously taking a step down, Kim hesitated still expecting a group of guards to rush in. however nothing happened but a torch lighting up along the walls. Deciding it was as safe as it could be, she darted down the spiral steps, torches lighting behind her. "What are you doing down here?" A deep voice snapped right as she stepped off the last stair. The guard must have heard coming down, even though she didn''t make any obvious noise. Quickly glancing over his shoulder, she noticed he seemed to be alone, just as Maximus said. "I said wh--" he didn''t get to finish that sentence. Kim took him by surprise by swiftly reaching forward and breaking his neck. Talon had taught her how to properly snap a neck and it was the first time she had to do it on a vampire. She wasn''t sure if that killed him, but his body wasn''t moving; good enough for now. The prison was lit only by torches and cells ran along both side. The smell of blood was stronger down here. Kim stepped over the guard''s body and went right to the cell Maximus informed her of. What he failed to mention was what exactly she would find in the cell¡­ Yes, it was Talon but he looked barely recognizable¡­. Talon lie on the floor of the cell taking shallow breathes. His skin was a sickly pale and covered in sheen that appeared to be sweat. The hand over his stomach was covered in blood. Kim instantly remembered when Maximus stabbed him, but she didn''t understand why he wasn''t healing. "Talon?" she whispered through the bars. Talon slowly turned his head in direction of her voice. She gasped when she saw the faint metallic silver veins crawling up his neck to his face. "Hot stuff? I see you made it to the party" he rasped weakly. "What happened to you?" she asked fearfully and angrily. Kim reached for the handle but the cell was locked. Gazing around frantically she spotted the guard whose neck she snapped. The cell keys must be on him. "Maximus stabbed me. All elite army blades are forged with platinum and upon impact and removal they inject liquid platinum into you, ensuring the kill." Talon explained voice barely above a whisper. While he spoke, Kim had found a key ring on the guards back pocket. The problem was it was nearly a hundred keys jangling from it. One by one she quickly went through them trying to open Talon''s cell. "I heard" Talon rasped on "When a turned vampire dies slowly their body begins to act human again. Taking them back to mortality before ending their existence. Guess that explains my sweating and the need to take a breath every fucking second!" He yelled angrily but it only caused him more pain as he started coughing uncontrollably and spitting up blood. Kim had finally found the correct key and rushed to his side. The blood from his wound was so dark it looked black. Judging from the way it pooled around, she realized he lost too much and he needed help immediately. "Fuck!" she cursed lifting his body into her arms. Kim knew if she didn''t get him help he would die. The problem being she had no clue how to save him. Blood was the only thing that might save him. Too bad the castle was swarming with vampires. Suddenly she remembered something¡­ The servants hustling about had heartbeats, meaning they were human. A plan began forming in her head faster than she ran up the stone staircase. Carrying Talon slowed her down, but not by much. When she reached the top, she eased the door open making sure the coast was clear. The hall was empty luckily and they crept out. Her plan was to find a servant and let Talon drain her/him until he healed. It wasn''t much but it was all she could think of. Kim used her vampire speed to dart down one hall and then another. Only pausing to make sure the coast was clear before moving to the next. Their luck ran out in the form of a blast of energy slamming into her body! The force of it was so hard it slammed her against the hallway wall causing Talon to slip from her grasp. "Hello Kim Walker" A slightly high pitched feminine voice greeted. Kim shook off her haze from being practically knocked out by an invisible force and jumped to her feet. She spun to face her attacker and froze by what she saw. A woman, or what she assumed was a woman from her voice stood a few feet away. But that wasn''t what stopped her mid step. The "woman" was dressed head to toe in all black. Long black skirt, long black shirt, even her face was completely covered by a black veil. It was creepy gothic. "How do you know my name?" Kim demanded preparing to launch herself at the weird woman "Wrong question. The right question would be who am I? And what can I do for you? But I''ll save us some time by answering them both. I am Raven. A dark witch. Or should I say, thee best dark witch. Oh by the way, sorry for slamming you into that wall. You vampires are fast, I didn''t have another more polite method of stopping you" she said casually. Kim tilted her head not following the point of this "Oh yes as to what I can do for you, well I can save him" Raven added pointing a thin pale finger to Talons body. His eyes were closed and his breaths sounded more shallow erratic. Kim desperately wanted to go to him but she didn''t want to turn her back on Raven. Now that she announced herself as a witch, Kim wasn''t sure what she was capable of. "How and why? I don''t even know you" Kim pointed out. This was all really strange. Considering all the bad karma she racked up, she knew this wasn''t a something for nothing offer. "I know you, all of you. And you''ll know me soon enough. As to how¡­" she trailed off reaching up her sleeve. Kim tensed, ready to dodge if she pulled out a gun. Instead Raven withdrew a syringe filled with a yellow liquid. She wondered for a moment how she hid that up her sleeve with the needle attached but didn''t ask. "This is shifter venom. Very rare considering the werewolves have been extinct for more than one thousand years. See the shifters were created by Celeste and the fairies to help protect the humans from vampires. It was a long time ago when the vampire population got out of hand and began using the portals from Nexus to have a feeding frenzy on humans. Anyway, one bite from a wolf would inject the purest form of platinum into the vampire and kill them in seconds. Let''s just say after the shifters emerged, vampires cleaned up their act. Well until Erebus started a war but that''s beside the point. One very special werewolf named Lycus was leader of all the wolves. He was bigger, stronger and a personal guard of Celeste. Because of this his venom was more unique; he could use it kill but he could also use it to heal a platinum infection, just in case Celeste was injured. What I hold in my hand is the last known healing venom from Lycus himself. I stole it from a light witch a long time ago" She stated proudly. Kim scoffed. None of what she said made any sense to her! What is it about these people talking about things she didn''t have a clue about! "Werewolves? Fairies? Celeste? What the fuck are you talking about?! You know what I honestly don''t give a crap about your crazy ramblings! What I want to know is if that stuff does what you claim it does, then what do I have to do to get it out of your hand and into mine?" Kim snapped frustrated. She didn''t have time to stand in this hallway and talk to some freaky ass witch. The longer they stayed here the more they risk not getting out. From the corner of her eye she could see Talon quivering on the floor. Time was running out¡­ "Right to the point. I like that about you. Well, all you have to do is give me your left hand and agree to be my link" Raven explained simply taking slow steps to close the gap between them. "Link? What the hell is that?" She questioned. Raven stepped closer "I could bore you with the details but Talon has about 90 seconds before he''s good and dead. So I suggest you make you decision fast" Raven taunted holding out her hand, waiting. Kim hesitated. But after seeing Talon''s dying form, the decision made itself. She placed her palm into Ravens outstretched hand. "Ok. I agree to be your link or whatever. Now save him" Kim urged when Talon began convulsing. Raven was standing so close now that Kim could see her smile behind the veil. "Then it shall be done. Sealed in blood." Raven tightened her hold on Kims hand and then used one of her sharp nails to pierce the skin. Blood surfaced in Kim''s palm; Raven repeated it with her own and then clasped their hands together in a tight blood handshake. Kim tried to pull away but it was like she was glued to Ravens hand. Suddenly the blood from their palms wormed its way out like it was alive and wrapped around both their hands in thick red rings. An unpleasant coldness snaked its way up Kim''s arm and she had to bit her lip not to scream. This was a huge mistake! Whatever she agreed to was anything but good. But she continued to struggle to free herself while Raven just stood still, smiling... After what seemed like an eternity, but was more like thirty seconds, Raven released. It didn''t stop the coldness from spreading up her. "What''d you do to me?!" Kim cried clutching her arm. Raven moved past her and knelt by Talon. She watched him for a second before diving the syringe into his neck. Almost instantly the silver veins covering his face faded. "The pain will pass and Talon will be as good as new in a few minutes. Pleasure doing business with you Kim Walker. We shall meet again" And with that Raven glided off in the other direction down the hall. As the pain in her arm began to fade and the color began to return to Talons face, Kim wondered what the hell she just got herself into now. Meanwhile her mind was screaming that she had just made a deal with the devil¡­ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . 85 Marcos Is Dead . . Cassius Pov The execution feast was in full swing. Cassius stood in the grand ballroom watching hundreds of the oldest and most powerful vampires mingle and feed. The two blonde vampires that he uses for sexual fun, eyed him across the room. Cassius ignored them and downed another alcoholic drink. His mind was clouded by one blue eyed vampire, that has yet to make her entrance; Ana. Even as bad as he wanted her, the conversation he had with sister a couple of hours ago kept replaying over in his mind ~~~Two hours earlier¡­~~~ Cassius waited until he knew Gwyn had taken Ana upstairs before he questioned his sister. "Catalina what do you really want" He snapped barely containing his anger. When Catalina was around it meant trouble for everyone else. Cassius knew there was more than just their mothers awakening she had to announce. "Oh I don''t know if you heard yet, but I caught some of your mates meeting with father and thought I should tell you that she is the daughter of Celeste" she quipped. "So what?" Cassius snapped.It always crossed his mind that his blue eyed mate was of powerful descent; he just didn''t know it was that powerful. "You know that means she has three mates. And just like her mother she''ll choose the witch and reject the vampire. So brother you might want to say your goodbyes now" Cata taunted with a satisfied smirk on her face. Cassius hissed fiercely while taking slow purposeful steps closer to his sister. Catalina may be able to kill with one touch but she wasn''t as strong of a fighter as her brother. She tried to hold her ground but her smirk dropped at the sight of the deadly look on Cassius face. "You should mind your business little sister" he snapped "I''m just the messenger" she replied "Yes, and it''s always the messenger that gets shot" he sneered before roughly brushing past her¡­ ~~~~ Back to the present¡­~~~~ Cassius shook the thoughts from his head and grabbed another shot from a passing server carrying a tray. Catalina had thrown him off by the news of Analise. He wasn''t one to compete for affection. Cassius was a prince and as a prince he never had to fight for anything.Now the question was if Ana was worth fighting for? Just as he thought of her, she entered the grand room. Right behind Gwyn, Analise strode in looking more beautiful than he could have ever imagined. The suit she was wearing previously was gone; replaced by a metallic purple gown that looked almost silver when it hit the lights. It dipped low and curved around her body sexily; the top tied around her neck exposing her bare back and the dress had a double spilt showing off her toned legs. Cassius gulped down the lust that was threatening to take him over. He wanted to mark her where she stood and taste that sweet powerful blood resting in her veins. "Good evening young prince" An older male vampire stepped up and politely addressed him. Cassius glanced at him for a second and then dismissed him with a wave. Not caring that he was a high council member. Right now the prince only had eyes for one vampire. Ana must have felt him staring because she suddenly turned and locked eyes with him; blue on red, like fire and ice. Cassius knew in that moment that he would do anything to have her as his. Even if it meant killing her other two mates...Making him her only option¡­ Ana Pov I sat quietly while Gwyn put the finishing touches on my makeup.I hadn''t uttered a word while dressed me, did my hair, or put six inch silver heels on my feet. Since she told me that all of this was for Marcos execution I didn''t know what to say. Or how I felt. It''s no secret that Marcos wasn''t good. Hell, he abducted me for two years! Forced me to train and strengthen my power, which I now realize was so he could use me as a weapon against the king. I''ve felt Ferox''s powers and I''m not confident that mine are as strong. But should Marcos die for this? Should he die because he fell in love with the wrong woman? I guess that doesn''t matter now. By midnight it will already be over and I''ll have to use his death as my means of escape. "There, all done. Let''s go" Gwyn said walking away from the vanity table. I slowly stood, not interested in going but not having any other choice. My reflection caught my attention before I was able to completely move from the mirror. Gwyn had made me look like a whole different person. The makeup was dark and smoky, making me look sexy and mysterious. My blue seers practically jumped off my face and my red lips begged to be kissed. It was job well done to say the least. Too bad I didn''t care. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ I entered the ballroom trailing behind Gwyn. It was lavishly decorated and almost filled with vampires dressed in expensive looking garments. Some eyes lingered on me but for the most part everyone mingled and laughed as if this was a normal party. Waiters carried trays with food and drinks around. One particular drink that caught my eye was dark red and smelled exactly like blood. "Would you care for a drink miss" A young human waiter stopped to ask me. He held a silver platter full of the red drink "Is that blood?" I questioned "Why yes miss. These here are the rare O negative blood types. We also both A and B positive if you prefer" he said offering a glass of blood to me. I just stared at him. The way he was talking about blood like it was a fine wine blew me away. Was he serious? But the expectant look on his face answered that question. Not to mention all the fangers in the room downing the glasses. Just watching them made my throat ache with thirst. Timidly I picked up one of the flukes and drank it. As soon as the blood touched my tongue, I went into a frenzy. In seconds I had finished my glass and five more. The waiter gaped at me. "What?!" I hissed flashing my fangs. He bowed his head, gave me another fluke and scurried away. That was a tad mean of me to scare him but I wasn''t in the mood for his judgment. I wandered around for a bit but I couldn''t shake the feeling that someone was watching. I got my answer after I turned and locked eyes with Cassius from across the room. Sparks ignited through the air. He looked charmingly handsome yet still bad in his all black suit with a shiny red tie. Cassius dark messy hair was neatly combed back and I had the urge to run my fingers through it and mess it up. It was hard not wanting him; after all he was my mate. But I already made my choice. Sadly it wasn''t Cassius. Just the thought of rejecting him caused an ache to fill me. Especially since my mother rejected his grandfather and caused this whole war that has rippled down through generations. History repeating itself is what Ferox said; he was right. In some way our situation would be very similar to my mothers and to his fathers, but I hope I can spare him pain by not leading him on. That''ll be hard; even now it''s taking all my effort to drag my eyes off him. I can''t imagine what''ll be to break his heart. "Everyone! Can I have your attention please" a vampire spoke interrupting my thoughts. I recognized him as Lord Henry as he spoke into a microphone. With vampires filling the room I wasn''t sure why he needed it. We''d all be able to hear him even if he whispered. "Thank you all for coming tonight. As you know Marcos Bellicose has been charged with treason and plotting to kill our king. He has been found guilty and sentenced to death. You are all witnesses to that death tonight" he ended. Lord Henry strode from the center of the room to a wall on the other side. He then pressed a button I didn''t even notice against the wall and it part open like curtains, revealing another room. The next room was filled with velvet chairs facing a panel on the far end. It reminded me of and old court room. Everyone began to walk in and take a seat accordingly. King Ferox sat in the center of the panel like a judge and Cassius and his sister sat on each side of him. I hadn''t even realized that Cassius had left. Also I was aware that Raven wasn''t clinging to Ferox shadow like usual. Strange. Even from his seat, Cassius eyes found me. However my own couldn''t focus on him because there was another sight more demanding of my attention¡­ Marcos¡­ Marcos was tied to a stake directly in front of the panel. He looked tired and weak; his body was covered in blood and bruises that were healing so slowly it was if they weren''t healing at all. His clothes were dirty and torn; he had been tortured for days. All the other vampires were seated and patiently waiting for everything to begin. Their faces showed no signs of sadness or even pity for the sight before them. I on the other hand was shaking. Yes he was a bad man. Yes, he held me captive for two years but seeing him like this seemed unjust. It seemed too cruel, even for Marcos. His weak head lifted slowly and his black eyes found me. So many emotions passed between them that I wasn''t able to interrupt what he was feeling. If I had to guess I would assume anger and regret. "As some of you may know" Lord Henry shrill voice cut in "Marcos Bellicose was exiled from the kingdom because he tried to steal the king''s mate. So we found it only fitting that she is here today and also witness his death. I welcome our special guest, Queen Acacia" Henry said gesturing to the back of the room. Four guards approached from the ball room we previous occupied. In the center of them was a woman in chains. Her small body was hidden by the large guards and I couldn''t get a good look at her until she walked up the aisle past me. Her clothes were old; her dirty blonde hair was dull and lifeless and her skin looked sunken and fragile. She looked hungry and weak. Still, the queen held her head high and strode past us like we didn''t exist. Her eyes were only on Marcos. The guards stopped when Acacia and Marcos were only a few feet apart. When they locked eyes so much passed between them; love, longing, despair, sadness and defeat. It was like they were having a conversation without words. I knew then, the love they shared was real. And in moments it would end forever¡­ Acacia tore her eyes from Marcos and met Ferox''s "My King" she began in a surprisingly strong steady voice. At one time this vampire queen was a force to be reckoned with, that much I''m sure of. To be standing where she is, after going through what she went through, takes a certain type of strength. And she exuded it. "I place myself at your mercy as your wife and the mother of your children. Please spare him" she plead "You are not my mother!" Catalina spat "Shut up Cat!" Cassius jumped in but he never looked at his sister, only his mother. Something in his eyes told me this was hurting him, even though his face remained neutral. "You''ll be great king one day my son. Sadly your sister''s hatred for me will destroy you both" Acacia said lowly "KILL HIM NOW!" Catalina sprang to her feet and ordered. The burst of anger shocked everyone. This girl has some serious issues with her mother. Ferox motioned for Catalina to take her seat and after shooting daggers at her mother, she did so. "Acacia, your disrespect to my daughter and your kingdom is astonishing. For that you will be punished" Ferox stated coldly. "You have kept me starving in a tomb for centuries. Isn''t that punishment enough" she asked still keeping her composure. "No" he replied simply. Ferox then waved his hands and two guards entered carrying thick platinum chains. They were the same ones that were used to beat me in my interrogation. The tension in the room was so heavy, it was suffocating. There wasn''t a question of what was going to happen but just knowing it was coming was making me edgy. I have to do something. This isn''t right . My feet moved slowly away from my seat and closer to the front. But a hand on my wrist stopped me. "Don''t be stupid. There''s nothing you can do to stop this." Gwyn whispered fiercely while staring at me like I was crazy. The distraction lost me too much time to interfere. Turning my attention back to the front, the two guards whipped their chains gracefully through the air; clanging the sounds of death. The whips then drifted down and wrapped tightly around Marcos neck. His body stiffened¡­ "NO! PLEASE NO! TAKE ME! MARCOS! MY LOVE!" Acacia screamed with deep sorrow as she struggled to free the chains on her wrist and legs to reach him. The pain in her words was like a knife in my heart. That kind of pain was something I''d never witnessed before. With one forceful tug, each guard pulled in opposite directions and a loud cracked sounded the quiet room. For a breath not a single thing could be heard. And then Marcos head fell from his limp body tumbling to the ground, rolling inches away from Acacia. I vomited in my mouth. All eyes were on the queen now. Yet her teary eyes only stared at the decapitated head of the man she loved. Catalina and Ferox looked smug and Cassius looked away. He''s dead. Marcos is dead¡­ forever¡­ Suddenly the temperature in the room began to change¡­ It got colder¡­. I let out a breath to test how cold and was surprised that it came out in a white cloud. Why is getting so cold? I wondered. Slowly ice began to form along the walls and seats. . . #Tobecontinued... ****** Ah, quite emotional isn''t?? Marcos is dead... 86 Commotion . "She''s using her ability! Stop her now!" Ferox ordered. Everyone turned their attention to Acacia who was still standing and starting at Marcos head. Only difference was she was shaking and her skin took on a blue tint. It was freaky. The thought didn''t cross my mind that she had an ability, clearly she did and it was strong. The guards charged her. Acacia didn''t move until they were almost on her and then she attacked. Long, jagged icicles sprang from her wrists. She back flipped and stabbed one into the eye of the first guard to close in and another into the heart of the second. The room was so cold now that her chains crumbled to pieces as soon as she yanked them. "I WILL AVENGE MY LOVE!" Acacia roared viscously. The queen was nothing but pure rage now. A few vampires looked terrified and cautiously made their way to the door. Those were the smart ones because what happened next could have never been predicted¡­ More guards rushed in on Acacia but she looked absolutely fearless. Her red eyes burned with a fire ignited by grief. When they were in range of her, she opened her mouth in a high pitched scream. But the scream wasn''t the worst part. White clouds filled with thousands of sharp icicles shot out from her open mouth piercing the guards all over. She spun her head around releasing her cold fury on everyone in the room. I expected with a room full of vampires they would all jump in and take her out, but instead they began to flee. Not taking the risk of getting killed by the hyped out queen. "Go! Now!" Gwyn yelled at me. This was it. This was the moment of opportunity to get out of here. But I stalled, not able to take my eyes away from the queen. Acacia had now turned her blind rage on her family. She spat and threw icicles in quick forcefulness. But the king simply held up his glowing red palm and they melted less than a foot away from them. Catalina continued to smirk and take pleasure in her mother''s wrath. Cassius only watched with guilt. "You''ll pay Ferox! You are not the true king!" Acacia snapped throwing more ice. More guards came at her but she stabbed and slit throats like she''d been trained to do it her whole life. "Since you can''t behave, I''ll just have to deal with you myself" Ferox stood with his own red eyes glowing. Just like he did with me a blast of red energy flew from his hand. Acacia was prepared because she met it with a blast of snow and ice. They locked forces in a war. As the red heat and white coldness clashed together in a powerful collision. Pieces of ice and red flares shot out destroying the room and retreating vampires. But Acacia was exerting herself way more than Ferox and I knew it would only be a matter of time before his powers overcame her. I need to help her¡­ "What the hell is wrong with you?! Get out of here now!" this time Gwyn actually grabbed me and shoved me toward the exit. Finally I obeyed her advice and ran from the horrid fight. Part of me wanted to help the queen. Another part of me knew it was useless. I went against Ferox already and he took me down easily. Trying to help Acacia now will only result in my death. I can''t die today. I have to be smart. I have to protect my friends. I zoomed through halls trying to make my way up the stairs and to Cassius room as instructed. But a scent hit me and halted my steps. The combined scents brought me so much pleasure and worry that I wanted to burst into tears. I whipped my head back and forth searching through the fleeing vampires, but I didn''t see them. I closed my eyes to focus on the scent and which direction it was the strongest. It carried up the spiral staircase. My legs moved so fast, I don''t think my feet actually touched a step. When I reached the hall I stopped. Listened. And waited¡­. The sound of two approaching heartbeats drowned out all the chaos down below. And then they came rushing around the corner. The two scents that I missed so much¡­ Seb and Jace¡­ They froze instantly when they saw me¡­ My mates stood only fifty feet away from me¡­ We all stopped and just took in the sight of each other. It was a second that we shouldn''t have wasted¡­. Seb and Jace must have come around the corner running from something and were distracted by my being in the hall. Because out of nowhere, four guards sprang in from behind, blades drawn and barreling down on my unsuspecting mates¡­ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . . . . . . . Simon Pov Seb and Jace had disappeared from sight with the red head vampire and one of her men a few minutes ago. The remaining vampires with her spread out throughout the beach leaving him, Marie, Bobby and Lily alone. "Well, what do we do now?" Lily asked picking up a rock and tossing it into the dark waters. "Get out of sight and wait" Marie responded walking away from the edge of the beach. Slowly the rest of them fell in step behind her. "This sucks! Everyone is gone and I''m stuck here with the losers" Bobby complained "You could always do us a favor and leave or go play in traffic" Lily responded dryly. They reached the parking lot and all plopped down on the cool pavement. It was now dark and the moon cast a soft light over the ocean. Simon glanced at Marie taking in all her soft delicate features. He longed to touch her silky brown hair but felt that she might not like that. "You know what? I think you have a crush on me, don''t you chubs?" Bobby said to Lily with an overly confident grin on his face. Lily jumped to her feet, moving faster than she did when she ran from the dwellers. "Excuse me! First of all my name is Lily not chubs! And you''re mistaking my wanting to crush you as having a crush on you moron!" Lily snapped. Bobby also jumped up and the two of them began arguing like children. Marie shook her head clearly annoyed by the antics of them. Simon felt like he could use this as an opportunity to get some alone time with Marie. "Hey uh do you want to maybe go for a walk? You know to get away from this" Simon asked timidly while pointing over to the yelling pair. By this point Bobby had taken his shirt off to prove to Lily that he was "ripped" as he called it. Marie stared deeply into his eyes and a slow smile spread across her face. "I would like that" she replied. Sy tried to keep the heat from rushing to his cheeks at the happiness he felt but that was a fail. Standing up he took her small warm hand in his and they walked back to the sandy beach. The walk was nice but Marie had a distant look in her eyes. Worry must be what she''s feeling. "They''ll| be okay you know" Simon said breaking the silence with gentle encouragement. Marie stopped walking and gazed into the vast ocean before sighing. "I know but I''d feel better if I could be in there with them" she whispered dropping her backpack to the ground as if it were weighing her down. "I feel the same way but since I can''t be there, I''m glad I''m here with you" the words slid off his lips before he had a chance to stop them. Heart pounding and hands sweating, Simon waited patiently for Marie to say something; anything. But she didn''t. For a full minute she only watched the ocean waves in silent thought. Simon felt foolish. How could a girl amazing as her like a guy like him? He fumbled for words to apologize or something to end this awkward moment. None were found. Finally Marie turned and faced him. Her beautiful eyes shinned with unshed tears. "Simon, you are the sweetest guy I''ve ever met. No one''s ever said things like that to me or make me feel these tingles in my stomach the way you do." Marie said shyly. Simon beamed. The tingles she referred to are the same ones he feels around her which must mean she likes him too. "Can I kiss you?" he blurted out. His heart pumping so fast now he wanted to burst. "Yes" she said equally excited and nervous. Shakily Simon leaned down and pressed his lips to hers. The heart in his chest exploded with love and he knew without a doubt she was the one. Neither of them had much experience in kissing but that didn''t stop them as they greedily took in each other. All their combined fears and worries melted away as the kiss deepened. It was as if they were in a world all of their own... "Well, well, well. I leave for a few weeks and I comeback find little Marie turning into a slut" a masculine voice spoke interrupting their moment. Marie''s whole body paralyzed in his arms and her face drained of color. Simon didn''t recognize the voice and when he turned to see who had spoken, the moon vanished behind a cloud. All he could see where two shadowy figures emerging from the ocean, getting closer and closer to them¡­ "Marie? Are you okay? Who is that?" Simon asked getting worried by her frozen state. His words snapped her out of it and she turned to face the intruders who were now steeping out of the water. "It''s Talon..." Marie sneered. The moon once again shared its light and Simon cursed when he saw the person standing behind the man. "And Kim..." he added "Ah hell..." Cassandra Pov After they entered the blood castle, the two human boys scurried off to find their friend and a backup escape route. Friend? Yeah right. Cassandra could see the determination shinning in both the boys'' eyes. Those humans weren''t here for friendship, they were here for love. It didn''t matter to her either way because she was here for a completely different reason; revenge. Cassandra and her best skilled counterpart Kellan made their way toward the grand room. Just being in the blood castle again after all these years made her skin crawl. How she loathed this castle. Burning it to the ground seemed like the best solution for such a horrible place. They rounded the corner, almost there but something was wrong. Vampires left and right were walking in a quick pace in the opposite direction of the execution room. Strange? Back when she used to be the assistant to the king, Cassandra had attended many executions. And none of them ended with vampires fleeing in the opposite direction. If her intuition was correct, Acacia was more than likely the reason behind this. They had reached the huge wooden doors and wasn''t surprised by all the commotion they heard coming from inside. "You''ll pay Ferox! You are not the true king" Cassandra hesitated at the sound of a voice she hadn''t heard in centuries. Acacia. Her best friend. For a moment the hype slipped and the pain from all those years ago crept in¡­ "Are you sure you want to do this mistress?" Kellan asked. The vampire looked at her with so much love it was almost hard for her to meet his eyes. But she did. Cassandra placed a spiteful smirk on her face and squared her shoulders. Nothing was going to stop her today. "Of course, I''m the hell raiser remember" She said with a hint of her seductive edge that makes her who she is now. Cassandra reached for the door but it swung open itself. A female vampire in a beautiful light purple gown dashed by them using immortal speed. Cassandra didn''t recognize her and proceeded to stroll in with Kellan close behind. The execution room looked as it always had. The kings panel up front, the execution floor in the middle and then the witness seats thereafter. Only now the chairs were scattered about, parts of the walls and floor were covered in ice and flames and most of the vampire witnesses had left. The part that really astounded Cassandra was the battle that was taking place a few feet ahead. Acacia and Ferox. They were locked in a power standstill. The queen was pushing her ice ability against Ferox inferno heat. When the white ice and red heat clashed together it created a fury of power unlike anything they''d ever seen before. Although Acacia was strong, it was not strong enough. In minutes the king will overcome her. Not if I have anything to do with it. Cassandra thought. Beside the king was the reason Cassandra came here. Catalina; the evil princess. She knew she wouldn''t be able to save Marcos and maybe not even Acacia but the one thing Cassandra was willing to risk her life to do was kill the b** princess that ruined her. Cassandra dug in the cup of her cleavage and pulled out her favorite weapons, platinum throwing stars. . "Hope I''m not late to the party" Cassandra announced palming her weapons. She had to hold her composure at the sight of Marcos decapitated body. Goodbye old friend. She thought. "I see you got my invitation. So glad you could make it but seems you missed the main event" Catalina sniped playfully while pointing a gloved finger at Marcos. Cassandra maintained her blank face because she had to act fast, the queen was now on one knee trying to hold Ferox off. "No. Your death is the main event" and with that Cassandra gracefully launched six stars towards the panel. They shone as they zipped through the air magically. Catalina and Cassius were able to dodge the ones coming their way but Ferox was not. The king was too focused on killing his wife that he didn''t see the sharp blade coming until it swiped across his left cheek. It was all the distraction they needed. His inferno instantly stopped and the queen sagged to the ground exhausted. "Go Acacia! NOW!" Cassandra yelled yanking her old friend from the floor and all but throwing her out the room. They held eyes for a brief moment and it was long enough for Cassandra to see all the queens'' pain and grief. She wished there was more she could do to help, too bad there wasn''t. Something registered in Acacia and she took the small advantage Cassandra provided, but before fleeing from the room she shot a fury of ice into the ceiling right above the king''s head. The impact immediately caused it to crumbled and fall in a huge explosion that shook the room. All the added chaos alerted more guards who came rushing in as soon as Acacia rushed out. Kellan prepared for the coming fight by pulling two sharp knives from up his sleeves and quickly began killing guards before they even came near Cassandra. Cassandra turned back to panel. The royal family were clearing themselves from the rubble. Cassius immediately looked around for his mother and took off after her once he realized she was missing. Cassandra only hoped that his conscious would kick in and he would save his mother this time. "What a mess you have caused again my pet" Ferox sneered dusting debris from his expensive suit. Her skin crawled at the mention of the old nickname he had for her. "What can I say? Old habits die hard" she snapped angrily. "Go kill Acacia father, I''ll handle the ginger" Catalina spoke up almost gleefully. Ferox nodded pulling out a radio to call more guards and send them after the queen. "It''s just you and me now. I don''t even think I''ll need to take my gloves off for this" she added with a devious giggle. Cassandra looked around the destroyed room. Kellan was in the middle of fight with three guards and he''d just slit open the throat of one. He was holding his own well. No backup necessary. . . #Ah!!! #Tobecontinued... 87 War Upon The Castle . Cassandra allowed her eyes to bled black and her fangs burst free as all her rage surfaced when she turned back to Catalina. It was time for the princess to die... "Your mine b**!" Cassandra roared and then she attacked... Ana Pov The guards were closing in on Seb and Jace. My instincts to protect them took over. I raised my fingers and four short blasts of lightening shot out and stuck all four vamps with excellent precision. Their bodies exploded into black dust causing Jace and Seb to duck and cover. Wow, that''s new! I have no clue how I did that but it doesn''t matter right now. Before they could even stand back up, I launched myself at them, hugging them both a little too hard. "I''m so happy to see you guys!" I exclaimed "You too Ana" Jace said with much relief "Are you okay? Have you been hurt?" Seb asked examining me. His expression changed from worry to lust as they both took in my attire. I didn''t have the chance to respond because a loud explosion shook the whole castle. It had to be the grief ridden queen down below. My guilt for not helping her took over and I knew what I had to do; Even if it meant missing my opportunity to escape. "Go back around the corner and the first room on the left is the only one you can get out from" I said turning around and walking back down the hall. "Not without you" Jace shouted "What''s going on?" Seb demanded I stopped no more than two feet away from them. "Marcos is dead. His love, the queen is fighting for her life against Ferox. Please just go back to our friends. I have to stay and help her and then I''ll join yo-" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. My words were cut off by an icicle impaling my upper arm. The cold sharp force of it pierced through the skin barely missing the bone. A blast of cold ripped through the hall like a tornado, knocking Seb and Jace off their feet. Quickly tearing the icicle protruding from me, I turn to face the cause of this, already knowing who it might be. Standing there in a cold blazing rage is Acacia. Her blue skin, red eyes and now white hair like snow gave her a monstrous image paired with her frosted eyebrows and lashes. The queen stared at me hard, not making a move to get any closer. All of a sudden, behind her a thick clear wall of ice formed. It built up from floor to ceiling in seconds. I glanced over my shoulder and the same thing happened behind me. The blurred figures of my mates pounding at the ice were all I could make out. She''s trapped us in this hall together. But why? In a blink of an eye she was inches away from my face, staring deeply into my eyes. Stunned all I could was stare as her coldness crept up my skin. "You" she said in a crazed shrill voice "It''s all your fault!" she yelled cold breath fanning over my face. Guards had come up from the stairs and were trying to break down the wall behind her. "Me?" was the only word that I could form. I''ve never met her so I don''t have any idea what''s she''s talking about. Maybe watching the love of your life die is all it takes to lose every bit of your mind. "Listen" I start slowly and gently "I''m sorry about what happened to you, I wanted to help-" "NO!" she screamed. Shards of ice lashed out and scraped against my face. I felt blood surface before the wounds healed. "You were supposed to be come for him! He was meant for you! Not me!" the queen was now pacing frantically in the small space she enclosed us in. I wiped the blood from my face and snuck a peek at the ice wall. My mates were apparently arguing with each other. I tried to focus and hear what they were saying but the ice somehow blocked it out. Acacia was still pacing and rambling incoherently. I need to think of a way to get out of here. At first I wanted to help her but seeing her now I realize she may be beyond my help. Part of me wonders how she managed to get away from the king downstairs but I don''t dare ask. Instead I choose to try to reason with her once more. "Acacia" I call out. The queen abruptly stops, whipping her head to me almost like she forgot I was even there. Her red eyes darkened the longer she stared. For some reason it seems she''s turned her rage onto me. "Little Celeste" she spat. Her words caught my attention so swiftly I nearly gasped out loud. "What do you know about my mother?" I asked cautiously. Maybe, just maybe the queen isn''t as crazy as she seems. Acacia laughs hysterically, almost making me reconsider my earlier thought. "You. Are. LATE!" she shrilled so loudly I heard the ice crack on the other side of me. Seb''s voice filtered through and I could make out him ordering Jace to use magic and melt the ice. "You were supposed to be for him! Why didn''t you come for him?!" she hollered "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Come for whom?" I questioned. Slowly I began to let my ability build up inside me. If the guards get through that wall before Jace gets through the other, we are all dead or pretty damn close. My life I would risk, but not my mates. I no longer care what she''s rambling about or what she knows about my mother. It couldn''t be that major. Now I need to protect my mates. And if I have to blast down these walls myself or knock her out and throw her over my shoulder I will. "Celeste didn''t bond with Erebus! His mark passed to his son! But it went wrong! Everything went wrong!" she said now crying and making the coldness even colder. Acacia still wasn''t making sense to me but her words may be more important that I thought after all. The queen dropped to ground sobbing. A patch of ice formed beneath her. Slowly I lower myself and decide to give it one more try to figure out her nonsense. The ice walls are still holding up so I have a few more minutes to make a break through. "Queen Acacia?" I cooed "Don''t call me that!" she snapped "I am not the true queen! You are" she added. Her tears were freezing on her face, leaving thin trails against her cheeks. "Can you tell me what you mean about Erebus and his mark?" I try again slowly. "AHHH!" she screamed pulling at her hair "Don''t you know?! It''s the mark of the three mates! On the back of the neck. Every pure one has three. Vampire, witch, and werewolf. Celeste had three mates, Arc had three mates and so do you. Because I know who you are pretty girl" she added laughing again "You are the daughter of Celeste; splitting image! And you failed! You are too late now! It''s all wrong now!" the queen was spiraling into madness again and I needed her to focus. She was on the verge of telling me something very important. My curiosity wouldn''t let it go. "What did I fail Acacia? Tell me?!" I demanded shaking her a little. For a brief moment the madness left her eyes and she just looked like a sad woman. Lonely, tired and so very sad. "Celeste didn''t bond with Erebus. Even though he didn''t let her go, he still choose to have a son. Years later the mark was passed to his son without him knowing because no one knew you existed. But the son did and he never told his father..." she trailed off. If my heart could beat it would be banging right now "What are you saying?" I asked even though I''m sure I know the answer. The queen slowly turned her head and locked eyes with me "I''m saying little Celeste, the son in the story is Ferox. And he was one of your three true mates..." . . #Tobecontinued ... 88 Is This Love? 2 in 1 . . Catalina Pov She heard Cassandras screams of revenge even after the ebony skinned vampire took her away. The pain and fury of her voice alone left Cata on edge. This piece of unfinished business needed to be handled immediately. More guards had finally entered the destroyed execution room and rushed to her side. "Find me Raven. Now!" She ordered losing her balance and falling to one knee. Cassandra did a great job of shoving the platinum star deep into her core. The poison was working its way through her body, killing her slowly. Lucky for her that it was only one star or she''d already be dead. A few guards flew off following her orders while another helped her to her feet. In less than a minute the Goth clothed witch came strolling into the room, assessing the scene "Hello princess, you called for me" Raven stated. "Where have you been?! All hell is breaking loose and your nowhere in sight!" Catalina yelled. It caused her to cough and spit up blood. "I''m sorry princess I have been handling other important matters-" "Shut up! I don''t care just get this damn thing out of me!" the princess ordered grasping her bleeding core. Raven tilted her veiled head to the side curiously, apparently taking in the damage. Slowly the dark witch stepped closer to Catalina and held her hand directly in front of the wound. "AHH!" Catalina screamed as the star began moving and scraping her insides. In a flash it shot out of her stomach landing right into Ravens open hand. The witch curled her fingers around the bloody weapon. "Couldn''t you have found a less painful solution? Where''s my father?" Catalina asked angrily. Slowly the hole began to heal and she could feel her strength coming back. "My apologies. Your father is in his study. Your mother-" Raven stopped short by the death glare Cata gave her "Excuse me, I mean Acacia is dead but she did manage to wound your father before he finished her. Not to worry it was only minor injuries." "Good, at least that''s one problem solved. Now send some guards after that red head bitch and bring her back to me alive so I can kill her myself" Catalina spat before waving Raven off. She didn''t too much care for the witch but understood her father''s purpose for having her around. Dark witches could do things vampires couldn''t, simple as that. In the vampire world only the powerful reign supreme. Cata replaced her gloves and the remaining guards left the room with her heading to her father''s study. Anger at the way the night went is all she felt. This was supposed to be the easy part. But of course Acacia and Cassandra ruined it, the way they ruined everything before. At least one of them isn''t around to disrupt anything else. She thought. A small smiled played on her lips. Finally Acacia was dead. No remorse or regret was felt on her part. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Catalina turned the corner, heels clicking on the hardwood floor. She was so determined to get to her father she almost ran right into Gwen also coming around the corner in the opposite direction. "Oh hello princess, I was just speaking with Ferox" Gwen stated. The council leader was staring at her with love in her eyes. Catalina wanted to gag. "And?" the princess replied rudely. Gwen looked startled by her hostility but kept her composure. "Can I speak to you? Alone" Gwen asked looking pointedly at the guards behind the princess. They took the hint and dismissed themselves. "Are you okay?" she added gently taking her lover''s gloved hand into hers once they were alone. "Yes" Catalina replied snatching her hand back "Is there anything else Gwendolyn?" the hurt look on Gwen''s face couldn''t be mistaken. Yet still the princess regarded her with distaste. "Why are you being this way? Did I do something wrong?" Gwen asked almost pleadingly. Cata rolled her eyes. This whole thing was starting to annoy her, and things that annoyed her usually didn''t live long. "Gwen, I''ve had a very long day and your blocking my way to my father" Catalina replied folding her arms across her chest. "Your father is fine. He just sent me to find Cassius and his mate and bring them to him. That gives us time to talk" Gwen said "Are you hurt?" she asked noticing the blood on her clothes "I''m fine. Where''d you run and hide when Acacia lost her mind?" the accusatory tone of Catalina''s voice couldn''t be missed. "I''m a council leader, therefore I had to get myself and the rest of the council to safety" Gwen explained defending her actions. The princess huffed "Damn the council, it''s a joke anyway. The only reason there is a council is so that we can appear to be fair and just amongst the vampires. The royals protection is all that truly matters" Cata arrogantly informed her. "I''m sorry that you feel that way. The council is impor-" "I don''t care! What do you want Gwen because this is a waste of my time" the princess interrupted angrily "I want to know why you are treating me this way. Is it because I didn''t stay and fight?" Gwen asked fearfully. This time Catalina had finally had enough. It was time for Gwen to know exactly how she felt. This game has gone on far too long and she was bored of it. "Okay Gwendolyn, you want to know why, I''ll tell you why. It''s because you''re pathetic" she said maliciously. Gwen gasped "Pathetic?" she questioned shocked "How can you say that to me?" "Easy, because it''s true. You''re also sad, desperate and weak. Truth is at first this was just a test¡­" Catalina began as she walked a slow circle around a silent Gwen "I wanted to see if I could succeed where everyone else including my brother failed; to see if the cold, stern Gwen could be bedded. And guess what?" she paused, lips inches away from Gwen''s left ear "She could. It was so easy. So I took it a step further by seeing if I could melt that cold heart and make you fall in love again. That was more of a challenge but still not impossible. To be honest I thought it''d be harder" Catalina chuckled standing directly in front of Gwen again. "You''re lying" Gwen accused but some uncertainty played in her black eyes "Ha!" the princess laughed "I did too good of a job since you don''t even believe me now" Gwen searched her lovers eyes for any sign of deceit but all she found was honesty and boredom. Catalina was heartless. She stood in front of the vampire she has been with for over a year, breaking her heart without a second thought; without a care. "But I love you¡­" Gwen admitted as single tear slid down her perfect face. "Aw" Catalina replied wiping away the tear and licking it off her finger "And that''s what made it so fun. But now I''m bored of it" she ended simply. Before walking away she planted a small kiss on Gwen''s lips. "Mm" she said after pulling away "You taste even better heartbroken" and with that Catalina turned away laughing as Gwen stood alone trying to figure out she allowed the princess to break her heart¡­ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Ana Pov Cassius stood in the doorway with his chest heaving up and down in rage. The thing that made it scarier was the fact that he didn''t even need to breathe. His red eyes held anger and power that couldn''t be denied. But deep within, I saw his sadness. His mother was just killed by his father and I was trying to escape with my other mates. The guilt froze me in place and I couldn''t make a sound. Cassius glanced at me but his focus was truly only on Seb and Jace "Are these your other mates?" he asked in an eerily calm voice. I was so thrown off by the question that I kept opening and closing my mouth like a fish. "Yes we are. And were leaving" Jace replied in a surprisingly confident voice. Seb was stoned face but I knew him well enough to know he was planning an attack. "Oh yes you are leaving, but not with my mate. And not alive ¡­" Cassius sneered. As soon as the words left his mouth Jace launched a fire ball at him. Cassius ducked and the ball landed on his bed setting it ablaze. Then suddenly Jace fell to his knees screaming and clutching his head. The veins in his forehead strained against the skin, almost bursting through it. The prince must be using his ability on him. That''s when Seb made his move. At an impossible speed Seb tackled Cassius to the ground. The two of them rolled on top of one another landing hard blows nonstop. This is insane! My mates are fighting and all I''m doing in standing here! I need to help them but I don''t want to hurt Cassius even more than he''s already hurting. My mind spun as I continued to watch the scene unfold. Cassius had gotten the upper hand and was punching Seb brutally in the face. Luckily Jace''s mind had cleared and he threw himself onto Cassius back. He succeeded at getting him off of Seb but Jace was no match for Cassius in hand to hand combat. The vampire flipped the witch off before picking him up and throwing him across the room. Jace crashed to the wall, sliding down into a heap. Not a second later Seb was back up and he and Cassius tangled... Swing, hit, swing, and dodge . It went on and on. They both were great fighters but sooner or later Cassius would win. We are still at the blood castle so there are guards probably on their way here now. The fight started barely five minutes ago but it had gone on long enough. I can''t risk the lives of two mates for one. No matter how bad I feel, I have to save them. Something shiny on the floor caught my eyes. Avoiding Cass and Seb I stepped closer to it. When I reached it I realized it was a tiny syringe filled with thick liquid platinum. It hit me that it must have fallen out of Sebs pocket. This was what he used on me when I tried to kill Kim in Nexus. And now I know what I have to do with it. Cautiously I stepped behind the prince. He had Seb against his dresser and was choking him viciously with both hands. " I''m sorry " I whispered and then I drove the needle in the base of his neck. Cassius instantly dropped his hold on Seb. Slowly he turned to face me and the look of hurt in his eyes made my heart clench. Before I could step away he grabbed me by the back of my head and yanked me to him until our lips almost touched. "I¡­will¡­find¡­you¡­" he promised looking intently into my eyes. Not a second later his body collapsed to the ground unconscious. I released a loud erratic breath. What did I just do? This isn''t how this was supposed to happen. But there was nothing I could do about it now. "Come on" Seb said grabbing my hand "He won''t be out long" I shook off my guilt putting my head into the moment. Seb was right it was past time to go. Jace stirred on the floor waking up from his hard encounter with the wall. Both Seb and I helped him to his feet. "Is he dead?" Jace asked noticing Cassius unmoving body. I shook my head no at the same time that a group of guards poured into the room. Crap! The three of us backed up until our bodies were stopped by the window. The guards took in Cassius body and the burning bed and then they charged us. Acting quickly I placed my palm against the window. Blue bolts shot out shattering the entire window into bits "JUMP!" I yelled. My mates didn''t question me and the three of us leapt out into the darkness of the night. No one screamed. The sound of the wind whipping around us was all I could hear. The night was eerily quiet and the ocean was surprisingly still. The serene fall is like a respite from the chaos inside the castle. The fall is almost graceful; as if it were happening in slow motion. I watched as the glass from the window reflects light from the moon. The shards illuminated something in the water but it was too obscured to see clearly. When we finally plummeted into the dark ocean the coldness of it was astonishing. I instantly worried for Jace and Seb bodies being able to handle the shock of the fall combined with the freezing temperatures. The water was so dark I could barely see anything, even with my enhanced vision. A sense of danger overcomes me sending a chill down my spine. The darkness doesn''t help me shake it off. Summoning my ability to my aide, I use the bright blots to my advantage. They flow through my body into my hands where they oscillate around my fingers in beautiful spirals painting the black waters electric blue. The light helps me find Seb, who is only a few feet away. Seb motioned for us to start swimming up. I nod in agreement but continued to spin around searching for Jace underwater. It''s not long before I find him. Somehow he had gotten separated from us and judging from the thrashing of his body, he was panicking. I begin to swim toward him and that''s when I saw it; the creature that had been alerting me of its presence since I hit the water. It was a great white shark. Nothing on the discovery channel could have prepared me for how huge and intimidating these creatures are in real life. Jace was unaware of the danger that was coming from behind him. I opened my mouth to scream a warning but the water drowned the sound. Not having any other option I swim faster than I could even imagine towards him. My only hope is its fast enough. The gray shark must have the same idea because it''s also approaching Jace at an impossible speed. Luckily I reach him first and do the only thing I can think to do. I latch on to his legs and with all my might I fling him up through the water. The currents in the ocean make it difficult but my vampire strength propels him through the water into the air. A feeling of relief washes over me knowing that I can deal with the shark while Jace is safely out of reach. That feeling is short lived as the shark changes its direction and starts pursuing Jace towards the surface. My feeling of relief is changed to horror as I''m forced to watch helplessly as the shark flies into the air shortly after Jace. I was trying to save him and I inadvertently put him in more danger. The shark opens its mouth wide, desperate to have its meal. But fortunately it wasn''t close enough. The shark snapped its jaws an inch shy of Jace''s body, barely missing him. As it made its way back to the water its black eyes landed on me. Something in the depths of them told me I had majorly pissed it off. I didn''t have time to prepare for what happened next. As soon as the shark dived back into the water it attacked. Its enormous mouth nearly consumed me. Thousands of teeth pierced through my side as the beast drove me fast and hard in the deep ocean waters. My shock caused me to lose my grip on my ability and once again I was engulfed in darkness. I tried to free myself but it was useless. The monster had me with no intentions of letting go. This can''t happen. I didn''t risk everything to only die by the hands of a shark. It may be a predator but so am I and its past time I show this shark exactly what it''s dealing with. I stop thrashing and stare deep into the beast''s black eye. Even deep down here I can see my now glowing red eyes through its. I open my mouth flashing my fangs in ferocious display of domination. It has the desired effect because the stunned shark instantly lets go of me. The wounds it caused closed up and I thought the worst was over; until I saw Seb. He must have seen the shark drag me deeper and came to help. The problem with that is the shark also spotted him and wasted no time changing tactics and charging after Seb. Here we go again . I pursed the shark as it pursed Seb and Seb, noticing it coming, pushed towards the surface. He wasn''t moving as fast as I wanted him to and the shark was gaining. It must be the lack of oxygen slowing him down but luckily for me I didn''t need air. I illuminated my hands again to better help me gauge the distance the shark was to Seb. It was dangerously close. But so was I to it. I reached my hand out and grabbed hold of its tailfin just inches before it reached Seb''s retreating foot. To distract it even more I dug my nails through the thick skin, drawing blood. The good thing was the shark lost interest in Seb. The bad thing was it regained its interest in me. It spun around baring its teeth. The predator vs predator truce we previously established was over. I had interrupted its feeding one too many times and now it wanted me to pay for it. No worries. It was time for Bruce to die anyways. I called him Bruce because it reminded me of the shark from Finding Nemo; only in looks, not personality. We both waded in the water, sizing each other up. And then I took off, diving deeper into the unfamiliar depths of the ocean. Just as expected Bruce chased me, which meant Seb was safe for now. As for me, I had a plan. I just hoped it wouldn''t drain me of all my energy after I executed it. Bruce was so close I could feel his sharp teeth nipping at my heels. I let my kinetic energy flow through me until it felt strong and secure. Then I made my move. I quickly spin around and slam my hands against the side of its head. Bruce''s enormous jaws opened wide directly in front of my face. As soon as my palms touched I released the energy I''d been gathering. The bolts ran through the shark''s body and the creature began to shake uncontrollably, still I didn''t let go but instead pushed more bolts through the shark. The ocean was vibrantly lite up from all the power I was using. Then finally the shark''s body exploded into bits and more light poured out throughout the water. After the beast was dead my ability cut off too. The only bit I had left was lighting my hands. Much slower I began to swim back and noticed several more sharks around me. But to my surprise they only glanced at me before swimming off in another direction. Even a predator is smart enough to know a losing battle when they see one¡­ . . #Tobecontinued.... 89 When The Wolf Howls . . Simon Pov Simon was nervous but he didn''t want to show it. Marie on the other hand looked fearless. She stared down Talon with a bravery he didn''t expect. Still he worried for both their safety. With everyone else gone, they had next to no chance taking out the vampires alone. "Why don''t you just walk away Talon, while you still can. And take your pet too" Marie bit out. Talon folded his arms and a sly grin covered his face. The smile was unnerving. Kim however hadn''t spoken a word. Since they popped up she didn''t really even pay them any attention. Instead she continued to stare at the palm of her hand as if something were there¡­ "I''ll go little girl if I can take you with me" Talon replied with a wink. Marie balled her fist. "Over my dead body" Simon shot out before he could think about who he was talking to. It didn''t matter because there was no way Marie was leaving his side. "That can be arranged" Talon snipped. The vampire looked around curiously before stepping closer "Missing some of the bunch are you?" he asked already knowing the answer. Marie glanced down at her bag again and this time Simon understood why. There was a gun inside; a gun filled with platinum bullets. A gun they desperately needed. Suddenly something in the ocean sprung out into the air. Simon watched as the large fish flailed in the night sky. "What the¡­" he began but stopped short when he realized the fish wasn''t a fish at all. The arms and legs flying through the air were very human like. Unknowingly he slowly stepped toward the water. That''s when a huge shark broke through the surface hell bent on capturing the person. "Holy crap!" he blurted shocked by the scene taking place. Talon and Kim turned around to see what the commotion was about giving Marie the second she needed to discreetly take the gun from her bag and stuff it behind her back. "It''s Jace" Kim whispered. Apparently her vampire vision allowed her the ability to make out who the person is. Simon dove in the ocean just as the shark missed Jace''s body. Gravity began to pull Jace back toward the water but lacked grace. Jace skidded across the surface like a rock before finally halting and sinking below. Simon felt awful leaving Marie but at the moment Jace was in more immediate danger. He swam as hard as he could. Pushing away thoughts of how cold the water was and how it felt like thousands of needles piercing his body. Luckily the momentum Jace was going caused him to land much closer to the shore. Simon reached his friend in record speed, for him, and slowly guided him back to the beach. Once they made it safely back, Jace immediately began throwing up the salty water. Aside from some cuts and bruises he seemed to be okay. Simon bent next to his friend to help him and question the whereabouts of the others but realized during his swim the tables had turned. Marie was being held by her neck against Talon''s chest and Kim had the gun. He didn''t know how it happened but it was bad¡­ "Ah! You found one! Just another for me kill" Talon taunted "You smell so good" he added sniffing Marie''s hair. It was disgusting and boiled Simon''s blood. "Let her go!" Simon ordered. Talon only laughed. He looked to his witch friend for help but Jace was still puking and completely dazed from his recent traumatic event. At this point Simon didn''t know what to do. They were alone. Unarmed and practically outnumbered. He would be happy to see Lily and Bobby right now if only to even the playing field. Although knowing those two they''d probably cause more trouble than was needed. "If I can''t kill Ana then I''ll just kill her best friend. Say bye bye loser" Kim spoke pointing the gun in Simon''s direction. He turned to Marie and held her gaze. So much he wanted to say but never would¡­ And then she pulled the trigger¡­ Ana Pov Seb and I finally reached the shore a little ways from where we originally came in at. There was no need for talking as we both ran full speed towards our friends, all the while checking the coastline for Jace''s body. Oh gosh I hope he''s alright . Throwing him may not have been the best idea but when a huge shark is closing in it makes it pretty hard to think straight. We rounded the big boulder and stopped suddenly. A few yards ahead Talon had Marie and Kim was pointing a gun at Simon. Jace was there too but his body lay on the ground unmoving. Lily and Bobby are missing. Overall my friends are in serious trouble. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Like before, I didn''t have time to assess the situation long for the best solution. Seb and I gave each other one look and then took off towards them. I was running so fast everything was a blur, yet still I could read Kim''s lips. "Bye bye loser" she said. Those were her ending words and I knew I had less than a second before she killed my best friend. Not a chance is that happening. I didn''t come this far and battle a freaking shark to only watch my best friend die at the hand of my sister. At the last second I heard the gunshot ring through the air. Instead of attacking Kim, I dove in front of Simon and tackled him to the ground. Seb did the same thing to Talon causing them all to fall as well. I wanted to make sure Simon was okay and the bullet missed him but time wasn''t on my side. So I flew to my feet with lightning speed going right for my sister. The shocked look on Kim''s face was priceless. Someone clearly wasn''t expecting to see me. That''ll make this beat down even better. Before she could even open her mouth I punched her in the face. She flew to the ground with an oomph. I towered over her expecting her to fight but she surprised me. Kim hopped to her feet and then ran away into the darkness of the night in vampire speed. That''s strange. I''ve never known Kim to run from me. Part of me is tempted to chase her down and snap her neck but my friends need me more. Seb and Talon are still fighting but they''ve somehow maneuvered away from group almost out of sight. I want to help him but this is Seb''s fight. For years all he wanted was to kill Talon for destroying his family. Judging from what I could see of the fight Seb was getting his long awaited revenge. Simon and Marie are kneeled next to Jace and I quickly join them. "Jace?" I say softly moving his wet hair from his face. He doesn''t respond or open his eyes causing my worry to increase. Something else however does happen. A tiny green ball spiraled in the center of Jace''s hand. We all watched as it floated in the air adding light to the dark before disappearing into Jace''s open mouth. His face lit up briefly and slowly the eyes that mesmerized me for years were staring at me again. "Ana¡­" he whispered and it was like music to my ears. Relief flooded through my whole body. . ... . . . . "Hey you guys are back!" Lily shouted finally making an appearance. Bobby trailed behind her and they both looked disheveled. Lily''s cheeks were flushed and Bobby had light smudges of lip gloss on his lip. What have these two been up to? Something tells me they weren''t in need of rescuing. "Oh crap! Is he okay? What''d we miss?" Lily added noticing Jace still lying on the ground. "Ana? Are you hurt?" Jace asked voice filled with concern. His question threw me off. Of course I was okay, why would he ask. Even so I followed his line of sight down to my chest. To my shock there was a small hole near my heart and blood was freely flowing out. Oh my goodness! The bullet! With everything thing going on I assumed the shot Kim fired just missed everyone. That is everyone but me. I was hit. My adrenalines combined with the need to protect my friends mush have shielded me from the pain. Too bad that moment was lost the second I acknowledged it. The cold burn began to spread with a fury I couldn''t bear. I clutched my hand to my chest trying to will it to stop. " Seb¡­" Slipped from my lips before my body collapsed to the ground¡­ Seb Pov When he saw his sister being held by Talon he exploded! This was the breaking point. Talon had taken so much from their family already, he wouldn''t take Marie too. Seb charged Talon at full speed, while Ana went for Kim. When he reached the vampire, he wasted no time taking him down. Unfortunately Marie also hit the ground but she was trained well enough to roll out the way. "So good to see you again!" Talon teased once he was back on his feet. Seb didn''t bother replying and instead tackled him yet again. They rolled and rolled all the while landing blows against one another. First Talon would get the upper hand and then Seb. The fight carried on for several minutes with each fighting with all they had. Seb finally gained the advantage by landing a powerful punch to Talons face, knocking him back against a tree. He kept his lead by using a large branch to whack the vampire repeatedly as hard as he could. It felt good to finally take him down after all these years. While the vampire was hunched over hurt and bloody, Seb pulled a sharp platinum knife tucked behind his waistband and pressed it to Talons bobbing Adams apple. "I''m going to take this blade and rip your dead heart out" Seb threatened in a deep serious voice. He used one hand to wrap around Talons throat and rose the other preparing to end the existence of the vampire that destroyed his family. The satisfaction he felt at Talons wide black eyes wasn''t nearly enough. Seb wouldn''t fully feel justice until the threat of Talon was over once and for all. "Wait!" Talon screamed as Seb''s blade began to descend "You-you can''t kill me!" "Oh yes I can" Seb replied and he repositioned his arm to strike. "NO!" Talon yelled again trying to squirm out of Sebs deadly grip "If you kill me you''ll never know the truth" he added. Seb paused "What truth?" he questioned "The truth about your mother" Talon replied "My mother''s dead. You killed her." Seb snapped tightening his hold around the vampires neck. "No, I didn''t kill her" Talon choked "I turned her" he confessed. Seb was stunned speechless. My mother, alive? It couldn''t be true . This must be some trick Talon he''s using to buy his life. "You''re lying!" Seb spat "I can prove it" the vamp added "Inside my wallet is a picture" Talon tried to reach into his back pocket but Seb wasn''t easy fooled. He quickly took the vamps hand and stabbed the knife through it nailing it to the tree. "F**!" Talon hollered. Seb pulled out his second blade to warn Talon against trying anything else. "Just so were clear" Seb said "If you''re lying I''ll make your death painful" and then he took the second platinum blade and stabbed it through Talons leg. The vampire screamed again. Seb ignored it reaching into Talons pocket ripping out his wallet. With one hand he went through it, throwing the contents to the ground carelessly. Until, tucked away in a corner he found a folded picture. Slowly he pulled it open and nearly dropped it in shock at what he saw. Sitting on a bench in a place unknown to him was a beautiful woman. Her long honey blonde hair shone in the sun; her pale blue summer dress flowed around her. Even though her face was frowning she still looked exactly the same way he remembered her. His mother... It was true. Seb and Maries mother wasn''t dead. Not in the human sense anyway. "She hates me if that makes you feel better" Talon began "She hates what I turned her into amongst other things" "I saw her die¡­" Seb trailed off still staring at the photo. It amazed him how much Marie resembled her. "No, you saw me take her blood. Then I knocked you out and gave her mine. After that I handed you and your sister over to Marcos while I stayed and waited for her to change. I wanted to kill her but I couldn''t. She''s my mate even though she refused me; I couldn''t let her go¡­" Talon spoke honestly for the first time in years. "Why didn''t she come for us? Why didn''t you tell me?!" Seb snapped in Talons face. The shock wore off only to be replaced by rage. "Because I told her you were dead! It was the only way I could get her to see me. I told her I''d kill Marie as well if she ever followed me or tried to contact her daughter in any way!" Talon explained. Seb''s hate for him only grew. All these years he let them believe their mother and father were dead. Only to find out his mother is a vampire who believes her only son is dead. "This only makes me want to kill you that much harder" Seb sneered. He yanked the knife from Talons leg and pressed it against his throat. "Wait! Wait, there''s more" Talon gulped "Once a year we meet at that place in the photo. I get a new picture of her, along with a kiss, in exchange for a new picture of Marie to prove I hadn''t harmed her. Kill me and you''ll never find your mother" Talon told him. Seb could hear the truth in his words. Not to mention he remembered seeing Talon take pictures of Marie over the years. He just always thought it was some sick joke Talon was playing. Now he knew the truth. The question is what did he plan to do about it? Keeping Talon alive may cause more harm than good. That''s proven to be truer over the years. Just as he''d made the decision to end the vampire once and for all something came over him; pain. It clenched in his chest, making it hard to breathe. That''s when he heard it... "Seb¡­" His name being called by Ana. He knew without a doubt she needed him. Now. "This isn''t over. I will find you" he promised Talon before taking off leaving the vamp still stuck to the tree. Seb knew the vamp would be long gone by the time he got back but that wasn''t his main concern. Whatever is happening to Ana is bad. So bad he could feel her pain as if it were his own. Seb pumped his legs as hard as he could and hoped he could get to her before it was too late¡­ ~~~~~~~~ Marie Pov Ana had collapsed to the ground shaking profusely. They all surrounded her trying to figure out what had happened. "I think she''s been shot!" Simons panicking did little to calm the others. "Cut it out then! Jace do something!" Lily ordered equally as afraid. Judging by Ana''s reaction the bullet was platinum and it hit somewhere dangerous. "I''m trying! My magic, it''s weak right now" Jace replied as he held his shaky hands above Ana''s chest but nothing was happening. Marie knew Ana didn''t have long to live if something drastic didn''t happen soon. She wished there was something she could do. An instant later Seb burst onto the scene. Her brother rushed right to Ana''s side and began assessing the damage, forcing Jace out of the way. ~~ Seb Pov "Oh thank goodness you''re here! Teen witch was no help" Lily threw in. Jace scowled at her. "The bullet is in her heart" Seb informed them after he ripped her dress open to get a better look at the puncture. His eyes watered with unshed tears. Not one vampire ever has survived a shot like this. I can''t lose you Ana. He thought. As if she heard him, Ana opened her eyes. The blues blazed so bright it was astonishing. It was like she was seeing inside of him, reaching a part of him he never knew existed. The moment took his breath away. But it also stirred something deep within him¡­ "I have an idea!" Jace said suddenly. The witch started searching all through the sand until he found a piece of broken glass. Jace surprised them by using it to slice through his palm. "I SACRIFICE MY BLOOD AS AN OFFERING TO MOTHER EARTH WHOM BIRTHED ME! I ASK TO SUMMON THE CRONE! GRANDMOTHER I CALL THEE HERE NOW!" Jace yelled letting his blood drip to the ground. Suddenly the sand began to move and whirl. It twirled faster and harder until it formed a cone shaped tornado of blood, sand and wind. Seb took Ana in his arms protectively shielding her for all the chaos spinning around them. He wanted to remove the bullet but knew that would only cause her more pain and a faster death. After what seemed like an eternity but was more likely five seconds the tornado died down. Standing in its place was the leader of witches herself; Helia. "You summoned me grandson? You know I do have a cellular phone" Helia joked "Grandmother its Ana, she''s hurt" Jace rushed bringing Helia to where Seb was holding her. Ana was covered in a cold sweat. The platinum tendrils coated her entire body and she was still shaking. Helia knelt down, touching her wet forehead and then sighed deeply. "The poison is taking her. She doesn''t have much time" the crone said very sadly "Then save her!" Seb demanded "I am a witch. This is not within my powers" Helia replied staring directly at Seb. Something inside him began to stir again¡­ "Ana can''t die! No! It''s my fault she got shot saving me!" Simon cried. Marie tried to comfort him but he turned away. Again something within Seb started to come to life; a strength unknown to him. "Save her Sebastian. Only you can" Helia whispered cryptically touching his arm. "Grandmother there must be something we can do!" Jace vented running his hands through his hair so hard he pulled a few strands out. At this point everyone was screaming and yelling except Seb. Calmly he bent down and planted a gentle kiss on Ana''a forehead. " I will not lose you " he said softly to her. Seb now knew what he had to do. He could feel it inside him all along but he never understood what it was. Until now. It all fit together; the dream, the enhanced senses and strength. All of it was leading up to this point. The moment when he finally realized he wasn''t human. Now the wolf in his dreams words made sense. "I want out" it said. And now he was ready to comply. Deep down he always knew it was there. Today everyone would know too. Seb rose to his feet and took off his shirt. Closing his eyes he finally did the one thing he''d always been afraid to do... He let go¡­ ¡­.Then opened his mouth¡­ .....raised his head ........and roared¡­ "What''s going on?" Marie asked startled by her brother''s actions. Helia smiled with pride "What you''re hearing is the howl of the wolf. And the return of a beast the world should have never forgotten¡­ " . . . #Tobecontinued ****** To those, anticipating about whom Ana will choose to be her mate, Well, you won''t have to wait much longer, It''s only a few chapters away...???? Did she eventually choose Jace whom she had intended at first?? Or changed her mind?? Was it Seb??? Or wait? Could it be Prince Cassius? If so, how come?? 90 Transformation Marie Pov In a matter of seconds, everything changed. The brother I grew up with was no more... Everyone watched speechless as Seb disappeared right before their eyes. The sound he was making was anything but human. Marie thought it reminded her of a lion but deeper. So deep in fact that she could feel it in her own chest. "What do you mean roar of the wolf?" She questioned Helia "I mean that your brother is very special. Just watch" The crone replied. Marie turned her attention back to Seb and her heart dropped. Seb wasn''t howling anymore but growling. His eyes were beaming a bright yellow and had doubled in size. His fingernails had changed into claws and he began using them to rip off large chucks of skin off his chest. Beneath the skin was black thick fur like hair. It was the color of the night sky and so shiny it looked wet. Seb dropped to his knees withering in pain when his bones began to snap and pop at unnatural angles. "Oh my goodness! Help him! Please!" Marie begged. She ran towards her fallen half changed brother but Helia''s arms wrapped around her, holding her in place. "Let me go! I need to help him!" Marie cried. "I''m sorry honey. The first change is always the hardest. You must not interfere" Helia replied gently "Change? What''s he changing into?" Simon asked "Holy crap! He''s a werewolf right? Oh I so called that" Lily exclaimed "Vampires, witches and werewolves, man this group gets crazier by the minute" Bobby said speaking for the first time "Grandmother how is this even possible? And we should move Ana away from him if that''s the case, she still needs help" Jace interrupted moving closer to Ana. Seb''s half deformed body roared viciously at the movement. "NO!" Helia shouted "Don''t go near either of them unless you want to die. His wolf will protect her" She added. All of Sebs skin had been ripped off and was lying on the ground around him like a bloody murder scene. He was completely coated in black fur. In between the growls of the beast you could hear the screams of a man. It was excruciating to listen to. Marie cried and cried in Helia''s arms. She didn''t understand what was happening to her brother or why. All she knew was she couldn''t help him. That was the worst part. On top of everything Ana was still dying. Her shaking had stopped and she was as pale as the moon lighting the sky. The silver tendrils all over her body with her dark hair made her look like a twisted porcelain doll. But Seb was changing in front of her blocking them from getting near Ana. "Did you do this?! He can''t just change into a wolf! It''s not possible!" Marie shouted getting hysterical. Helia tried to soothe the distraught girl but it wasn''t working. By this point Seb had tripled in size. His body was huge. His face was unrecognizable. The snout of the wolf was growing in, pushing his human nose off his face. Marie had to bite her lips to keep from screaming. Seb roared again showing off his mouth full of sharp deadly teeth. He then flipped over on all fours and his arms and legs transformed into huge beastly ones. His spine hunched up and cracked as it too made its final adjustment. The last part of the change was a tail smoothly rolling out from his behind. Unlike the rest of his body, his tail was completely silver and glistening. The grand black wolf with the silver tail howled to the moon. "Incredible! He has the silver tail of an Alpha." Helia stated in awe "Does that mean what I think it means?" Jace asked looking timid "Yes. Seb is a descendent from the great Lycus. Seb is an alpha" she ended watching the enormous animal stretch out its legs. In the end it was a magnificent sight; one that hadn''t been witness in over a thousand years. The wolf then went to Ana''s body and softly nudged her head with its nose. Ana didn''t respond. Wolf Seb huffed before sniffing all around her wound. "What''s he doing now?" Lily asked intrigued. Seb started licking the bullet hole clearing it of blood. His saliva was unusually thick and shiny. "He''s doing what no one else can. He''s saving her" Helia explained. The wolf opens its mouth wide, shocking everyone when it''s two long canine teeth changed color to a transparent clear white. It then sank them through her shoulder right above the wound. The teeth were so sharp they cut through her skin as easy as cutting through soft butter. "Stop him! He''s biting her!" Simon shouted. Helia held up her palm to silence him. Marie knew her brother would never hurt Ana. But now that he was a wolf she didn''t know what to expect. The wolves were a supernatural creature she knew nothing about. When the wolf removed its canines something amazing began to happen. Where he had bitten her, a glow began to spread under her skin. It was a soft beautiful glow; the color of a setting sun, the color of life. The hue made her skin transparent and you could actually see the veins and muscles beneath the surface. The light then glided down surrounding the gunshot wound in her chest where it remained for several minutes. Everyone was watching so intently not a sound was made. Crickets weren''t even chirping. Then slowly the tiny bullet emerged from her chest and rolled to the ground. Collectively they all gasped at what just happened. Something in Seb''s saliva just forced the bullet out of Ana''s heart. The glow died down and the silver tendrils coating Ana began to fade. "That was badass! Can someone make me a wolf instead of a vampire?" Bobby said breaking the silence. Lily punched him in the gut in response. Ana gasped in a breath, scaring them all, but no other movements were made. She lay perfectly still even after her complexion returned to his normal creamy color. The wolf nudged and rolled her with its nose practically burying his head under her. When it was directly beneath her, it popped its head up and flipped Ana onto its massive back. The wolf glanced at each one of them. It only held its golden eyes on Marie. The siblings shared a brief moment before Seb took off sprinting away with Ana on his back. "Where''s he taking her?! We have to go after him!" Jace demanded angrily. "Don''t worry, she''s safe now" Helia reassured. Marie had all she could take right now. Tearing away from Helia, she ran off down the beach in the opposite direction. In a matter of seconds, everything changed. The brother I grew up with was no more... she thought. The fear of the unknown was suffocating her. Run . That was all she wanted to do right now. Just run. She heard Simon calling her name while trying to catch up but that only made her run faster. Marie would keep running until she couldn''t run anymore... ...Run until she was able to accept what the hell just happened... Cassius Pov A hard slap across the face woke Cassius from his drug induced unconsciousness. The prince hissed angrily at the person responsible mildly surprised to see Gwen standing in front of him. Quickly glancing around he knew Ana was gone. He couldn''t smell her and the room was destroyed. Guards helped him to his feet while servants went to work cleaning. "I see you handled this situation greatly" Gwen said sarcastically. Cassius was in no mood to deal with her. He needed to find Ana and kill those bastards that took her from him. "Where did they go?!" he demanded. A guard pointed to his broken window and Cassius rushed to it. Down below the dark ocean was still. No sign of them anywhere. "The sharks have probably killed them by now. They were spelled after all by Raven to attack anything non vampire in the water near the castle." Gwen stated coldly. Cassius spun around. Something about the way Gwen was acting seemed harsher, even for her. But that''s not something he cares to deal with. "Get together a group of men and meet me by the gates in twenty minutes" he ordered the guards. They nodded and followed his instructions. Cassius completely ignored Gwen and brushed by her on his way out of his disastrous room. Find Ana . He thought. "Your father wants to meet with you now" Gwen informed him before he crossed the threshold of his room. The thought of his father and what he''d just done to his mother made Cassius furious. Seeing Ferox was the last thing he wanted to do right now. He knew he would lose control and try to kill the horrid king himself. "What does he want?" Cassius bit out without turning to face Gwen. "Something that involves you mate" she replied saying the word mate as if it disgusted her. In a blink of an eye Cassius was on her with a hand wrapped around her throat. "I don''t care what your problem is but remember I am your prince. You will above all show me and my mate respect or else I''ll rip your pretty little head off" Cassius spoke in dangerously low tones leaving no room for arguing. Gwen eagerly nodded her agreement and the prince released her. He tried to leave the room again but Gwen still wasn''t done. "Did you know?" she asked. Slowly the prince turned and faced the council leader. Gwen held her perfect face frozen still, trying desperately not to let any emotion leak out. Too bad Cassius could already see the cracks. "Know what?" he questioned. Cassius had a nagging suspicion about where this was going. "About..." Gwen trailed off looking away. More cracks of emotion broke through. Cassius stepped closer to the beautifully cold vampire. At one point a long time ago he considered her somewhat of a friend. Until her true colors came out proving she was just as power hungry as the rest of them. "About you and my sister?" he offered already knowing the answer. It was something he began to suspect weeks ago but never cared to dig into it further. Gwen''s head snapped up at him swiftly. Her speechlessness spoke louder than any words could. "Did she get to you?" he asked taking a piece of her blonde hair in between his fingers. Gwen remained still but the slight gloss to her eyes was all the answer he needed. "All these years you''ve kept yourself cascaded in ice so no one could get near. You clawed your way to the top beating out male and female vampires twice more qualified than you. And now what? Now you stand here before me fighting back tears over Catalina the snake. My sister used to hate when I would call her a snake as children but it describes her perfectly. And you, with all your coldness and relentlessness just allowed her to slither her way into your heart while you stood there with the gates open smiling like a buffoon. What do you expect me to do? Pity you? Confront my sister on your behalf? No. What I will do is nothing because the way I see it you deserve this heartbreak, this pain for being so foolish. If you''re going to lie in bed with snakes Gwen, don''t cry when you get bitten. The question now is do you wither and die or bite back?" Cassius ended letting go of her hair and walking out of the room not waiting on her response. He never loved Gwen but he respected her determination. It was admirable. But now she''s acting pathetic over Catalina of all people. He was disappointed in her fall but if he knew Gwen she wouldn''t stay down long. He had planted the seed in Gwen''s head, now it was time to watch it grow. And Catalina better be prepared for when her ex-lover strikes back. It is sure to be eventful. Five minutes later he stood in the last place he wanted to be with three vampires and a witch he was beginning to hate. Catalina sat on the edge of their father''s desk tightening her gloves while Ferox finished a phone call. Raven stood behind him like her usual shadow like self and Gwen was the furthest away choosing to stand next to the door while Cassius stood in the middle of the office. "Number of deaths?" Cassius asked when Ferox ended his call. "Our side only a few guards, the other side Marcos, Maximus and Acacia" Ferox informed him. Cassius didn''t know Maximus died but he wasn''t surprised. Bet lord Henry is pleased. "All justified deaths if you ask me" Catalina added. That angered Cassius. "She was your mother! She gave you life!" Cassius shouted letting some of his built up rage slip out. Catalina jumped off the desk storming into Cassius face "I have no heartbeat! Therefore she gave me nothing" she spat back "You''re part of the five first families that makes you royal. And royals my little sister are born not made" Cassius shot back "They were all parasites Cassius. Don''t be mad I had the strength you didn''t to exterminate them" Catalina replied maliciously. Her statement made him so furious he knew his eyes are like lava right now. Cassius couldn''t control the vicious hiss and flash of fangs he released in his sisters face. How he longed to sink them in her neck and rip out a chuck or two. "Enough!" Ferox boomed silencing the room. The siblings still stared each other down but neither said another word. "Gwen where is the girl? I told you to bring them both" Ferox stated rising from his seat. Gwen stepped up and glanced at Cassius briefly before returning her attention to the king. Cassius was mildly impressed that her composure was back to its normal impeccable state. "My apologies my king but the girl is gone. She escaped during the chaos" Gwen spoke in deliberate professional tones. "Hmm and who should be blamed for that?" the king asked as if he really wanted her to answer. Instead Cassius did "Maybe it''s your witches fault, it is her job to spell this place to keep prisoners in" he snipped against Raven "What is your interest in Ana anyway my king" he added with a bit more hostility than intended. Catalina winked at Gwen before taking her seat back at the edge of their father''s desk. Gwen remained unmoved. "Let''s just say son if our blood to awakening Erebus is the key, then your mate is the map" Ferox stated triumphantly. "How is that possible? You''ve only been searching for him for a thousand years with no leads. If you ask me the map to finding him died with Celeste" "That''s not true young prince" Raven spoke up. The witch made her way around Ferox slowly until she was inches away from Cassius. "I''ve been inside her head. I know things about her she doesn''t even know. Secrets and memories placed in her by her mother and Hildegarde both before and after she was born" Raven informed him. Cassius huffed annoyed. He never liked the witch. In his experience dark witches couldn''t be trusted. They are power leeches, hopping from vampire to vampire in search of more power to feed off. "And..." the prince pushed "And Celeste didn''t die with the crystal within her. She gave it to her daughter. That''s how they were able to spell it so they could hide Ana in the ground for a thousand years. It''s also how she was able to live as a human for so long without being found. But now that she''s a vampire her crystal heart is like a beacon tracking device. I can find her whenever I want because of it and we can use it to find Erebus too." Raven told him in her raspy voice. Cassius stared at the veil hiding her face. For years he wondered if the stories of dark witches were true but never found out. Today she may just push him to reveal her hideous face to world and find out once and for all if the rumors were true. "What if she doesn''t comply?" Cassius questioned. There was more to this than the witch was letting on. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "The beauty of this whole thing is your mate doesn''t need to be alive for us to use her heart" Raven added and Cassius had the feeling she was smiling under that veil. In that instant he lost control. His arm struck out and he backhanded her across the face. The witch flew back crashing into his father''s large desk. The next second a group of guards swarmed in restraining the unstable prince. "I WILL NOT LET YOU KILL HER" Cassius roared throwing guards off him left and right. "You will not choose her over your family!" Ferox yelled banging his fist against the desk so hard he dented it. "YOU KILLED MY MOTHER! THIS IS NO FAMILY!" Cassius ranted. More guards latched onto him trying to keep him from attacking. "Take him to the prisoner cells until he regains his senses" Ferox ordered "I''ll make sure he gets there properly my king" Raven added. It was something about the way she spoke that didn''t settle well with Cassius... He had a feeling Raven planned to do more than just make sure he''s tucked away nice and quietly in a cell... Ana Pov Dying once in a lifetime is horrible. Dying twice is just a bitch. I fought against the cold heat coursing through me but it was too strong... I could hear a mixture of screaming voices around me but I tuned it out... The noise only made it harder to control my body, which by the way was shaking uncontrollably. The others are surely worried and that''s something I wish I could stop. My chest constricted tighter and I felt like my heart would explode inside me... And then it was over..... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Dying has to be a nightmare from which I cannot awaken. What kind of luck does someone need to have in order to die twice? Bad luck? Or no luck at all? Either way I have it. My second death was horrible probably more so because all my friends were around witnessing it. I wish I could have comforted them in some way but I couldn''t. Now it''s over. I no longer feel any pain only peaceful. It''s a strange peaceful; one that makes me feel like I''m not alone, even in death. You know to be dead I sure do feel comfortable. Relaxed and warm. I nuzzle deeper into the feeling. That''s when I realize whatever''s happening to me isn''t what it seems. For one, how can I be dead and still feel so good and strong? Not only that but I can hear everything; a mouse scurrying away, the wind rustling some leaves, deep breathing and a steady heartbeat. Wait, a heartbeat? Startled by the revelation I spring up from the comfortable bed. I look around noticing I''m in some sort of old barn house. But that''s not the shocking part... The part that has me nearly swallow my tongue is what I see when I glance behind me. The soft bed wasn''t a bed at all. It was the largest animal I''ve ever seen. This is coming from the girl who just fought a freaking shark. My jumping away woke up the large creature. It stood on its huge four legs easily reaching six or seven feet tall. The black fur shone and glossed the way a brand new penny does. It was all black with the exception of its silver tail and yellow glowing eyes. My mind screamed for me attack it but I simply could not. The creature watched me intently. It surprised me by slowing backing away from me as if to give me space. Interesting. The large animal then lowered itself back on its belly and flattened its floppy ears. If I didn''t know any better I would say it was trying to show me it wouldn''t harm me. Not like I''ve had any real experience with unnaturally large animals but something about it made me feel at ease. I cautiously step forward, led by my instincts. The animal, that as I get closer to, begins to resemble a wolf more and more. Actually I think it is a wolf just somehow much larger than any wolf I''ve ever seen. Once I''m close enough my hand reaches out to it. Surprisingly the wolf licks it sloppily with its big pink tongue and I couldn''t help but giggle. "You''re not going to hurt me" I say smiling as I continue to let the wolf lick my hand. I gaze back into its golden eyes drifting deeper into them.... And then I scream... No matter what color they are I know those eyes. For the last two years I stared into them losing myself in their depths The wolfs eyes are not just the eyes of an animal But also a man... A man I know very well... " Seb?..." ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . . #TO ........#BE .............#CONTINUED 91 He Is The One Ana Pov "Seb?" I say again hesitantly. The wolf stops licking and slowly nods its massive head. I slap my hand to my mouth to keep the scream in. Oh my goodness! Seb''s a wolf! How did this happen? As I continue to look into his eyes I realize he doesn''t look upset. His silver tail is gently wagging as he continues to patiently watch me. "Can you change back?" I ask. This is such a blow to my mind that Seb is actually a werewolf! I wonder how all this happened? And when? Seb''s ears perked up and he tilted his head to the side curiously. The act was so adorable I couldn''t help but smile. Maybe he can''t change back and is stuck this way . The thought breaks my heart and I can''t help but reach out and comfort him. My hand caresses the side of his jaw. The fur is so soft I could rub it forever. Then suddenly something amazing begins to happen¡­ The fur on the place I touched began to literally melt away. I was so shocked I yanked my hand back. Beneath it was Seb''s beautiful tan skin. He raised his head back to me and right before my eyes the wolf fades. It didn''t look painful but magical. As if a breeze of magic swept over him and blew the wolf away. In seconds the wolf was gone and Seb lay in its place "Seb!" I screamed and jumped him. He engulfed me in the warmest most loving hug I''ve ever felt. "I''m so glad you''re okay" he whispered in my ear still not letting me go. "Same goes to you wolfman" I joke. We pull apart slightly and that''s when I realize he''s naked. "Oh gosh!" I shout slamming my eyes closed before they traveled all the way down his amazing sculpted body. Be cool Ana, it''s just a hot guy, but damn I want to look so badly. Seb chuckles before placing a kiss on my forehead. A second later he gets up and I can hear him shuffling around. "You can open your eyes now" he says amused. When I open them he''s standing in the middle of the barn in nothing but tattered shorts. Only light from the moon shines through the cracks in the ceiling but it''s more than enough to see the gorgeous man before me. "So what happened? And where are we?" I ask changing the subject and looking around the empty barn at the random hay stacks. Seb gently takes my hand leading me to one of the stacks of hay to sit on. He sits next to me slowly checking the area where I was shot. It''s completely healed but I was surprised to see a tiny silver scar where the hole once was. I also notice my dress is torn and my bra is exposed. Embarrassed I try to cover it up. "Well you scared me to death" he starts looking so relieved. "I was fighting with Talon when I heard your voice. It was like a whisper in my mind. Do you remember calling out to me?" he asked. I thought back to the moment when I realized I''d been shot. The pain was consuming me. But in the back of my mind I knew what or rather who I needed. "Yes. It was instinctive" I tell him honestly. There''s another reason why I called to him but I wasn''t ready to say it just yet. Seb took my hands in his. "When I thought you were going to die Ana, I nearly lost it. I couldn''t bear to live knowing I failed to protect you. When Helia came she gave me this look that told me I could save you. At the same time I felt the wolf inside me. He was going crazy trying to break free but I refused to let go. For so long I didn''t let go. But when it came to saving your life I did. I knew the wolf was how I could save you so I let it take over. It hurt like hell changing but it was worth it. My wolf knew immediately that you needed its venom. Something about werewolf venom cured your platinum infection. After that my wolf needed to take you someplace safe to heal and this old barn is where we have been for the last two days. I couldn''t change back or leave your side, my wolf wasn''t satisfied that you were well until you touched me" Seb explained. It brightens my heart to hear how much he cared for me. However, two days? I''ve been out for two days? It only felt like hours maybe to me but certainly not two days. The others must be going crazy! I have to get back and make sure they are all ok. I stand abruptly to my feet but Seb gently pulls me back down. "Don''t worry I''m sure everyone is fine" he assured me almost reading my mind. "I still need to make certain. If Cassius or his men find them-" "Sshh its okay. Helia appeared to me last night and told me they were headed back to Cora''s. They''ll be safe there" he finished. I sighed deeply. Well that''s one less thing to worry about. But thinking about Helia reminded me of something. "That day when Helia gave you that drink at her house, do you think that''s what made you a wolf?" I questioned. If she was the one who did this to him I''ll make her fix it. I don''t care if she''s the most powerful witch alive. Seb thought for a moment "No, I don''t. I think I''ve always sort of felt it there but I didn''t understand what it was. It was as if the wolf inside was asleep and when Helia gave me that drink it woke him up. And he''s been awake trying to get out ever since" Seb explained. I guess that makes sense but a lot is still unexplained. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "I thought the werewolves were extinct. When the heart of wolves was destroyed over a thousand years ago" I tell him "That''s true. But they weren''t killed just separated from their beast or stuck in wolf form until so much time passed that they forgot what they once were and newer generations never knew. The wolves we encountered in Nexus have forgotten that they used to be able to shift but when I showed up they could sense the wolf inside of me. Just as I could sense the human inside them. It''s why they didn''t attack" Seb informed me. Wow this is amazing! Seb is a freaking werewolf! If I didn''t see it for myself I don''t know if I''d believe it. Says the girl that''s a thousand year old vampire . "Wow" was all I could say "Do you mind if we discuss this later, there''s something I need to tell you and I don''t want to waste another second of you not knowing" he said sounding unsure for the first time. I swallowed a lump in my throat. Oh gosh I hope he doesn''t have bad news. Finding out one of your mates is a werewolf is enough big news. Even still I nodded for him to continue. He took deep breathe, squeezing my hands "Two years ago everything changed for me. Two years ago when I looked into your blue eyes I was captured by you. Before I met you Ana I was just a guard trying to protect my sister and get her away from the vampires safely. Nothing else mattered. I hated vampires. Talon and Marcos destroyed my life and I watched them do the same to others. I wanted nothing more than for every vampire to die a slow painful death. But then you came along. You were and still are different. You''re not like the rest; you''re so human and caring. I tried to distance myself but the more time I spent with you the harder I fell. Watching you treat my sister like she is your own and not some blood bank filled me with a joy and appreciation I can''t describe. For being her friend and showing her love I thank you." By this point tears were filling in my eyes. "But what you did for me goes beyond even that. Ana when I''m near you I feel alive. Before you came I didn''t realize how incomplete I was. But when you escaped, I did. I was empty without you Ana. Seeing those eyes and that beautiful smile was the best part of my days back at Marcos place. I know I''ve screwed up a lot. I''m so sorry for hurting you. But¡­" he trailed off. My whole body was trembling. Tears were flowing down my face like a waterfall. If my heart could beat it would be pounding in throat and my face would be flushed red. Seb''s heart I could hear was thumping around his chest like a wild animal. His nervousness was as sweet as his words. Seb stood from the hay stack and dropped to his knees before me "Analise I humble myself and ask your forgiveness. But more than that I ask for your heart. Because two years ago I gave you mine without even knowing. I love you Ana. I love you more than I can imagine loving you. I love you at your worst and your best. I love you from your fangs to your sharp nails. I love you from your sarcasm to your courage. And no matter what the future holds, I know I will still love you. Your amazing Ana" He ended watching me intently. To say by the time he finished I was crying like a baby would be an understatement. I was bawling my eyes out. All this time he''s felt this way about me and I never knew. The truth is I feel the exact same way about him. I realized it at the blood castle that it was Seb I''d missed the most. It was Seb I longed for at night. It was the reason I called out to Seb when I got shot. Seb was the only one for me. Seb was my choice for my mate. There was never a chance it would have been anyone else. He''s the only one who always stood by my side, even when his better judgment told him not to. He was able to love me despite everything vampires had done to him and his family. "Seb" I whispered "I can''t give you my heart¡­ you already have it. I love you so much. And I choose you as my mate. Always" I say taking his face in my hands. The pure happiness shinning in him warms me all over. Seb jumped to his feet picking me up in arms. I wrap my legs around his waist as he holds me tightly. "I love you I love you I love you" he whispers over and over again like he can never grow tired of saying. I could never grow tired of hearing it. This moment is the happiest I''ve ever felt in my life. Finally he says the words I so longed for. The tears I shed are nothing but pure joy. I couldn''t wait any longer so I crash my lips to his. Seb eagerly kisses me back. His warm silky lips feel like velvet against mine. I deepen the kiss wanting to be even closer to him. Our tongues dance without shame. His hands run up my spine igniting my never-ending need for him. How long we stood there kissing I couldn''t say. But it would never be long enough. When we pull apart were both breathless, him from lack of oxygen, me because I felt so alive. "Ana¡­" Seb speaks softly with our foreheads pressed together. His eyes are shinning gold and his teeth have elongated as well "I have to claim you. I''m trying to fight it but my wolf knows you are his and we must mark you" I take in his rows of sharp teeth but I''m not afraid. I can feel the same need to bite him as well. My own fangs burst free in response. "Take me Seb. Make me yours¡­" A low growl rumbles in his chest. It turned me on in a way I''ve never felt. Seb held me with one hand and used the other to pull down the ripped piece of dress hanging off my shoulder. Slowly he pulled me closer until I could feel his lips brush against my skin. The tiny movement sent sparks flying through my body. His pink tongue dashed out licking the skin smoothly. A moan escaped my lips. I could feel Seb''s own excitement pressing against me. Then he sank his canines into my skin. Everything changed after that. My body exploded like fireworks. A gentle caress spread inside of me starting from my shoulder all the way to my toes. I needed more. Now. I needed to bite him more than I needed to drink blood. Before he could remove his teeth from me I sank my fangs into him. The taste of his blood in my mouth was heaven. It was perfect. The sweetest, cleanest blood I''d ever tasted; even better than his blood used to taste. Afterwards I became more aware of him. I could feel what he was feeling. Seb was happy, more than happy actually. When I bit him he finally felt complete. And so did I. After we released our teeth from each other, I gazed back at him. His eyes were blazing blue like mine and mine reflected were golden like his. It was like he had a part of me and I had a part of him. Slowly they faded back to our normal color and we began to kiss again like our lives depended on it. Seb lowered us to the ground never breaking the kiss. He crawled on top of me moving to my neck. My core was heating and throbbing with need. I dug my nails in his bare back loving the sounds of his moan and growls. "Take me Seb. I need you¡­ to¡­ take me" I rasped in a thick lust filled voice "Are you sure? We can wait until everything is perfect" he croaked in a voice thick with as much lust as mine. I looked around the old unused barn. It was barely standing along with the old hay littering the dusty ground. Then I turned my eyes back to Seb; my mate. "Everything is perfect" and it was because he was here with me. Seb smiled and had I had breath it would have taken it away. "I feel the same way" He replied bringing his lips back to mine. I could never get enough of kissing him. The need for each other intensified and it was race to get out of our clothes. For him it was easy, me not so much. The tight ripped dress wasn''t sliding off all sexy like they do in the movies, frustrated I yanked it off further tearing it. Seb chuckled helping me remove my bra and panties and then he kissed me on my left cheek, then right, forehead, nose and finally lips. "You''re so beautiful in each and every way" Seb cooed to me He is everything I ever wanted and more. He positioned himself so his rather large member was dangerously close to my core. It both thrilled and scared me at the same time. "Forever" he whispered looking into my eyes. "Forever" I replied gazing into him. Seb plunged into me and it was both painful and exhilarating. He tried to pull back when he thought he hurt me but I tightened my legs around his waist holding him in place. Slowly he thrust in and out. Each time it felt better and better. His eyes were glowing like lights as were mine. We moaned and kissed all over each other''s face and neck. I dug my nails into his back wanting more and more. It was so pleasurable. I couldn''t get enough. Bolts shot out from all over my body crawling along the hay covered floor. The blue light made it look like a dream. I wanted him deeper so I used my immortal strength, flipping him over expertly so I was on top. Seb''s eyes lit up excitedly. I began grinding my hips against him harder and harder. Seb moaned, cupping my breasts and teasing the buds. I was practically screaming when he took one in his mouth making me experience more pleasure than I thought possible. I felt something deep inside me building up. It was like this pressure building and building. I didn''t know what it was building to I just knew I had to reach it. Seb took hold of my hips, matching my thrust. I felt hot all over. My screams could probably be heard for miles but I didn''t care. I was almost at my peak. I knew Seb was too. Everything was so heightened now. I could feel my core pulsing around his member. And then an explosion happened inside of me. It was like a burst of light and colors that made my whole body weak in the best way possible. My head fell back and I screamed in pleasure as my entire frame shook. Seb climaxed shortly after me, moaning my name and filling me with all his love. Afterwards I collapsed onto his sweaty chest and he held me in his arms. We lay there panting for several minutes. "That was wonderful" I said love drunk. "Yes love it was" he replied running his fingers through my hair while I lay on his chest. I''ll cherish this moment forever¡­ Something tingling down my shoulder alerted my attention. I shifted my eyes to it realizing it was black lines forming a pattern around the area Seb had bit me. I watched them until they created a picture. The picture was of Seb, well Seb in werewolf form anyway. "Hey look at this" I tell him sitting up on his chest. Seb stares at my boobs and smiles wickedly "Mm yes those are lovely" I smack him playfully "Not that silly. This" I say pointing at the tattoo like werewolf on my shoulder. "Wow it looks amazing!" he beamed "It''s my mark" he rubbed his fingers over it and I had to fight back the lust. Awesome! I can''t believe I''m claimed now! "Wait, there''s nothing on you" I exclaim after I search his body for my face. His chest and shoulder are bare of any markings. Even my bit mark healed already. "Oh hold on, turn around" I prompt him after I remembered that my claim is on the back of the neck. Sure enough a beautiful mark had emerged. The traditional mark that Jace and Cassius had was there but on top of it was more "Its two swords, one blue and one gold. They are intertwined; two handles, one blade. It looks like a really cool tattoo." I describe to him "I love it already" he replies flipping me over and tickling me. I laugh even though I''m not ticklish but because I''m so happy. And to see Seb like this with his guard down and his emotions on full display makes my whole world. "We have to go back you know" Seb informed me pulling me to his chest again. He was right and we both knew it. But I didn''t want to go just yet. I wasn''t ready to deal with Jace or Cassius or Ferox or anything else. I wanted to stay and enjoy this little pocket of happiness with the man whose love consumes me.. "I know but let''s stay just a little while longer" I plead giving him puppy dog eyes. "For you I''d stay a lifetime" he smiled "I love you Sebastian" "I love you too Analise. Forever and Always¡­" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . #Ahh.... 92 Pain Of Rejection . . Cassius Pov Being locked in a dark cell for two days was not something Cassius was not used to. He is a prince and princes should never be treated this way. It made him angry! More than angry but furious. How could my father do this to me ? Cassius thought. It was bad enough Ferox killed Acacia but locking him up for defending his mate was beyond unnecessary. Cassius couldn''t do anything to save his mother but he would do something to save Ana. "Fuck! I need to get out of this cage!" he yelled pulling on the bars for the hundredth time. It was no use. These cells were built especially to keep vampires trapped inside. "I see you''ve settled in nicely my prince" Raven said popping up outside his prison right before his eyes. He hated when she did that. Raven had promised to make sure he made it to his cell "safely" after he slapped her but on the way she changed her mind and allowed the guards to bring him alone. This is the first time he''s seen her or anyone else since. They hadn''t even bothered to bring him blood, further adding to his irritability. "Why are you here?" he sneered flashing his fangs. Cassius hated the witch and he wanted nothing more than to see her dead. He began forcing images of excruciating pain into her mind but she remained unmoved. "You can stop trying to use your ability on me. It won''t work. You''re too weak from not feeding for the last two days" She replied with a hint of amusement. It all made sense now. Raven didn''t come when he was first imprisoned because she knew he would be too great of a threat to her at full strength. So she had him starved out to weaken him. Cassius tightened his grip on the bars and hissed viciously in her face. The witch only laughed. "You''ll pay for this bitch!" the prince screamed. "Maybe" she shrugged "But before that day I''m going to show you why slapping a witch is never a good idea." She added in a much darker tone. "There are many ways I can make you suffer. Like this" Raven snapped her fingers and millions of large black spiders sprang up from the ground. The tiny green eyed creatures scurried directly to Cassius crawling all over his body. He stepped on some squashing them with his expensive dress shoes. Also tried to fling off the ones already making their way up his arms, but it was just too many. They covered him completely from head to toe, entering his ears, nose and mouth. However as quickly as it started it ended with the snap of Ravens finger. Cassius spun all around searching but every last spider was gone. "Spiders are too messy. How about I do this" she said snapping her fingers again. This time the prince''s whole body burst into bright red and orange flames. "AHH!" Cassius screamed dropping to the ground and rolling. Not matter how much he tried the fire continued to savagely eat away his flesh. Burning was second to platinum in the killing vampires department. Meaning it hurt like hell. Cassius screamed and screamed as the fire grew impossibly hotter. Raven clapped her hands together and the flames disappeared. As if they were never there to begin with. Cassius continued to put out the invisible flames and stayed on ground panting and checking his body for the burns he was certain was there. None were found. "Fire is too boring" the witch added tapping her veiled chin "This is more fun to watch" and with another snap large snakes began to slither down the walls into his cell. Huge green, black and even red snakes of all sizes came for the prince. Cassius jumped to his feet snatching the first snake near him. He took the black creature in his hands and forcibly ripped its head off. Again and again he ripped off more and more heads. A few were able to bite him but Cassius ignored it and continued slaying them with record speed. "Is that all you got?!" the prince yelled with his arms wide gesturing to the dismantled bodies of the snakes. Blood covered his hands, face and body. He looked mad. Raven didn''t reply instead she pointed her thin finger to the dead reptiles. Cassius followed the movement becoming enraged by what he saw. The heads he torn off began to grow back, but what was once one became two. Every snake grew back double heads. Raven laughed hysterically. Cassius shook off his shock and tried to fight them off again but they bit and attacked him like the monsters they are. A huge boa wrapped around his midsection while smaller pythons and vipers wrapped around his neck, arms and legs. They rendered his attacks useless. The prince couldn''t move and the strength of the boa was crushing his bones. Just when he thought this was the worst, a tan colored rattle snake crawled around his face. It shook its tail sounding the room with a warning. Then the snake snapped and struck his face several times. With fangs nearly as sharp as his the snake easily tore through the flesh on his face. Cassius opened his mouth in a hiss but that too was a mistake. The rattler took the opportunity to dive into his open mouth cutting off his sound and choking him as it traveled down his throat. "See my prince, there are many ways I can make you suffer. Remember that the next time you think about touching me" Raven threatened. Slowly she walked away allowing the snakes to continue their assaults for a few more moments before finally clapping her hands together once and ending it all. Cassius coughed and gagged uncontrollably long after the snakes were gone. It was a horrid feeling he would never forget¡­ "It was worth it" he spat between coughs. Raven froze her next steps. The witch turned back to the prison cell where Cassius still lie on the ground. His words angered her. But before she could respond he sat up abruptly, eyes wide with pain. Soon after his body started to thrash violently. "AHH!! What are you doing to me?!" he shouted. It felt as if the heart in his chest was being pulled out. A second later the back of his neck began to burn and beamed a bright red light. Raven tilted her head to the side curiously watching the prince suffer even more. "This isn''t my doing sadly. But I know exactly who''s responsible for your pain now¡­. It''s your mate" she told him enjoying the suffering he''s being caused even if she wasn''t the one to cause it. "What?" Cassius questioned confused. The ache in his chest was unlike anything he''d ever felt before. As if a pair of invisible claws had a hold of it and was squeezing as hard as could be. "Looks like little Analise made her choice and guess what? It wasn''t you. Now you have a choice. Let her go or be as foolish as your grandfather Erebus. Goodnight young prince. Enjoy the heartache" she added with a shrill cackle only a witch could make. Satisfied Raven disappeared in the darkness as quickly as she appeared. Cassius was hurt. Not in the physical way he could handle but in heartbreaking way he couldn''t stand. Ana chose someone else. The thought alone made him want to destroy everyone and everything! "How could she do this to me? After all I risked for her!" he shouted to no one. Ana mating just two days after escaping hurt him as much as it hurt to watch his mother die. Cassius was tired of getting screwed over by everyone; Ferox, Catalina, Raven and now Ana. He wanted justice and one way or another he was going to get it. So he sat in his cell and dealt with the pain with clenched fist and a black heart because Cassius knew exactly what he had to do next¡­ Jace Pov "Grandmother it''s been two days! We should go back for them" Jace ranted for the thousandth time. They had all made it back to Cora''s small place yesterday evening. Lily and Bobby were eating in the living room with Zara while Simon and Marie were sleeping in the guest room. Jace was in the kitchen with his grandmother and Cora trying unsuccessful to persuade them to allow him to leave. He wasn''t thrilled about abandoning Ana with Seb but his grandmother reassured him she would be safe. Helia sighed taking a sip of tea from her seat at the kitchen table "Honey, like I told you before she is fine. I projected to Seb and told him where we were going. As soon as she''s healed they''ll be here stop worrying" she explained to him calmly. Jace didn''t listen. He only paced the kitchen floor repeatedly doing exactly what his grandmother advised him not to do; worry. How long could it take to heal? He wondered. It''s already been days, could it take weeks? Jace only grew more frustrated the more he thought about it. "Is he still whining?" Lily asked bouncing in the kitchen. She popped the last of her sandwich into her mouth before dropping her plate in the sink. "Shut up Lily" Jace snapped "Whoa calm down Thompson" Bobby said entering the kitchen shortly behind Lily. "Why are you even still here Kennedy? Kim is gone so we don''t need you. No one likes you. How about I give you a running head start back to Mercy Falls" Jace hinted stepping up into his former friends face. "If you can take me down without the magic I''ll leave right now. Come on Thompson give me your best shot" Bobby replied opening his arms wide with a cocky grin. "Children stop it, now isn''t the time for petty fights. You must stick together" Cora interrupted taking the steaming teapot off the stove. "Oh no don''t stop them now, this is better than pay per view" Lily added having a seat at the table and gesturing for the boys to continue. Jace rolled his eyes. This is not something he felt like dealing with ever. Shoving past Bobby he stormed out of the kitchen. And a few seconds later out the front door. Once outside he kicked the dirt driveway forcefully sending tiny pebbles flying through the air. This is ridiculous! He couldn''t understand why no one else was concerned for Ana. The last time he saw her she wasn''t even moving. She looked dead. Sure he''d heard about werewolf venom having healing components but he didn''t trust Seb to know how to use it. He just found out he''s a werewolf for goodness sake! Jace thought annoyed. If only he''d been stronger he could have saved her himself. But sadly he wasn''t...yet¡­ "Grandson?" Helia said gently. Jace didn''t even hear her come outside but she is the crone so that''s not surprising. "I would like to be alone" he snapped turning his back to her. It was rude but he didn''t care. Seb being alone with Ana was all he could think about. Helia didn''t respond but he knew she was still there. If his grandmother was anything it was patient. Jace took a few breaths to calm down before turning back to her. He opened his mouth to apologize when an unspeakable pain overcame him... Jace fell to his knees grasping his chest. His heart burned! It literally felt like it was set on fire inside him! The pain was so fast and intense he couldn''t even scream. The heat then spread to the back of his neck where it was even worse. "AHH! Wh-whats happening to me?!" he cried hunching over. From his peripheral he saw a red light but didn''t know where it was coming from. Helia rushed to his aide. She pushed the hair away from the backs of his neck and sighed heavily by what she saw happening. "Oh my dear Jacian" she said lowly. Jace knew it was bad because no one ever called him by his actual given first name. Not even his mother. Most of his friends didn''t even know "Jace" was only a nickname he''d always gone by. Helia herself even only used it when she was extremely angry at him or had devastating news. He hoped it was the former. "What is it?!" he demanded again needing to know what was going on. Helia sighed heavily "Your mark, that bonds you to Ana," she paused to deeply sigh again. "Is being burnt out. Erased¡­" she informed him. "What? Why?" he questioned ignoring the pain and whipping his head up to see her. The look in her eyes said she didn''t want to say why but he knew she would. Helia always told the truth no matter how hard it was to hear. "This only happens when the mate of one chooses another. I''m so sorry to tell you but it seems Ana has chosen a mate. And it''s not you honey" Helia spoke both sadly and softly doing her best to break the news gently. Jace just stared at her. As if her words didn''t make sense like some foreign language he couldn''t understand. "No" he whispered. "NO NO NO!" he yelled when he fully realized what she meant. Jace pounded his fist on the ground so hard sparks flew. Helia knelt beside him "I know it hurts but if you let her go the suffering will leave you too. Close your eyes and accept her choice so that you may move on peacefully" she tried coaxing him. Jace would hear none of it. He jumped to his feet and screamed heartbrokenly up in the air. The scream itself was filled with so much grief and fury that tiny bits off steam left his mouth as well. Hot tears rolled down his cheeks and he suddenly felt nauseous. Ana chose Seb. He thought. It was a mistake. He couldn''t believe that she would actually do that especially given the state she was in. "He forced her! That bastard took advantage of her!" Jace roared. Helia rose to her feet to calm her unstable grandson. "A mate cannot be taken by force. It doesn''t work. The mating is of free will of the heart" She explained but Jace just shook his head. He refused to listen. Helia took his face in her hands. "I know you care for her and this is hard but you must let go. You are my grandson and soon your magic will peak. Once it does you''ll be such a powerful witch. If you don''t let Ana go the ache you will constantly feel for her will drive you mad. And I''m afraid you''ll-" Helia stopped herself short not being able to say the ill-fated words out loud. Jace balled his fist pulling away from his grandmother. The heat he felt in them wasn''t caused by Helia but the fiery rage he was trying to suppress. What his grandmother was pushing him to do felt impossible. Yes he was in pain. But it was the pain that reminded him of what''s at stake; Ana. He''d vowed two years ago that if he ever found her again he wasn''t going to let her go. That wasn''t going to change now. "I won''t" Jace announced looking his grandmother in eye "I will accept the pain and keep my bond to Ana" he added sounding a bit crazed. Both of his fist burst into orange flames. His natural magic was leaking out due to his uncontrollable emotions. Helia shook her head disappointed and wiped away a single tear that had fallen down her face. "Then you have sealed a fate worse than death¡­" With that she walked back inside leaving Jace alone in the dark where she was afraid that figuratively speaking he would forever remain¡­ Ana Pov Seb and I made love several more times through the night. It was heaven. Now we sat outside the barn watching the first glimpse of the sun rising. I sat comfortably in between his legs as he wrapped his arms around me. "Does it feel different now that you know you''re a werewolf?" I asked him gazing at the remaining bits of purple in the sky. "Yes I feel stronger. I can hear and smell everything. The wolf side of me is more animalistic and relies on instincts when I''m in wolf form as opposed to when I''m in human form and I rely on logic" Seb explained tightening his arms. I suppose that makes sense after all a wolf is a wild animal. "Are you hungry?" I asked randomly. We had been here for almost three days and I''m sure he must be starved. I am. "Yes. I need to hunt. After I eat you can feed from me" He told me kissing my temple. The thought of his blood made my mouth water. "Are you hunting as a wolf?" I questioned curiously. "Yes. Now that we have mated changing forms should be easy." Seb said standing up. He slowly took off his ripped up shorts and I had to fight myself from jumping him. Mm his body was a work of art. And I''m not saying that because he''s my mate. Seb''s tanned muscled body is envied by men and desired by women. "Do I need to touch you again?" I wonder also getting to my feet to rid myself of my dirty thoughts. Seb shook his head no and dropped down on all fours. I watched interestedly. The first thing that changed was his eyes and teeth; they glowed yellow and his teeth sharped to deadly points. Then in one swift burst his skin literally exploded off him completely obliterating Seb than man and only Seb the wolf remained; the beautiful black wolf with the silver tail. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Wow that was amazing. How do you feel? Oh wait you can''t talk" I remember. That''ll make things hard. Seb walked over to me licking my face. Even on all fours he was as tall as me. " I can talk to you" my head whipped around at the sound of his voice because it wasn''t out loud. It was in my head. "What the hel- how did you do that?" and here I thought nothing else would surprise me. " You''re my mate Ana we have to communicate" Seb replied planting another sloppy wolf kiss on my cheek. I laughed. "This is so cool! Can you read my thoughts too? And how do you know this stuff anyway you''ve been a wolf for like a day" I asked,surprised. . . #Tobecontinued 93 101 #A_Pure_Vampire ???? CHAPTER 101 ???? Theme : The Necromancer . . \u003cb\u003ePREVIOUSLY... #The way Seb believed in me is the way I need to believe in myself. "Hey, how about we go for a run" He hinted. His eyes have a wicked glint in them that instantly excites me. The smile that spread across my face almost hurt. This might be the last time for a little fun before everything goes to hell. So why not. "Race you to the next town" I teased. ****************************** Chapter 101 . . **** Lily The moment Bobby walked out the door her heart dropped. She couldn''t just let him walk away from her. Lily refused to believe all their secret kissing sessions meant nothing to him. "Hey wait!" she shouted jogging down the dirt driveway after Bobby. He stopped and turned to face her. "That''s it. You''re just leaving?" she asked angrily. "Yes I am. I''m not dying for this shit. If you are smart you''d leave too" He replied casually. Lily placed her hand on her hip. "What about me? About us?" She questioned steeping closer. "Get real, there is no us. I mean come on the making out was ok but I only did it because my options were limited and I knew you wanted me" He arrogantly gloated. Lily slapped him hard across the face. The blow had her own hand stinging. "Fuck!" Bobby cursed. "You lying coward" She spat. "Whatever. Save yourself and get away from this place or else you''re going to die being involved in someone else''s fight" He countered rubbing his jaw. "Oh so you do care. Make up your mind Bobby" She dared. He watched as she closed the space between them and pressed her lips to his. In a second he gave into the kiss. Gave into the desires he kept trying to fight. Lily enjoyed the moment but sooner than expected Bobby pulled away. "Damn it! Why can''t you just be like other fat girls and hide in the corner somewhere! You''re so so so-" "So what?" she cut him off "Oh I see. You''re mad that you don''t intimate me. You''re mad that I don''t hide myself from the world and I embrace who I am. Or are you mad that you like me. A bully who taunted the fat girls because he secretly liked them." She teased. "Grow up! Beauty comes in all shapes, sizes and colors so open your damn eyes and stop fighting what you really want." "Shut up" Bobby demanded. "Why? Because I''m telling the truth. You can lie to me and everyone else but you can''t lie to yourself Robert . Work on your fucking issues but don''t get mad at me because I''m able to accept who I am and what I want and you refuse to" Lily reprimanded. "I''m leaving" He turned walking toward the ugly van. Lily wasn''t having that. She quickly searched the ground for something sharp. Settling on a jagged piece of rock she dashed ahead of him and slashed as hard as she could through the front left tire. It popped and then the air slowly leaked out. "If you want to run away like a coward I think its best you use your legs" She smirked. Bobby''s face reddened with anger and Lily knew she pushed him to hard. "No matter what you say or do I''ll never be with you. Just thinking about kissing you disgusts me. You''ll always be beneath me because someone like you will never be good enough for someone like me" Bobby snarled. He pulled out his phone and made a call "Hey dad, yea I know I''ve missed school, yea I know. Look can you just send someone to pick me up-." Lily couldn''t even hear anything else he said. Her ears were ringing, her insides shaking and her world started spinning. She''s used to guys being jerks to her. But this is different because this one she actually liked. And she was certain her liked her too. The hot tears built in her eyes but she refused to let them spill. Chin up , Is what her mother used to tell her. Never let them keep you down because you were always meant to fly . She would do as she always did and follow the words of her late mother. So with her chin held high she brushed past him like he meant less to her than the dirt beneath her shoe. But on second thought he''s getting off a little too easy. Slowly she turned around with a grin on her face and sent a strong kick to his family jewels. Bobby cried in pain dropping to his knees cupping his manhood, phone call momentarily forgotten. Lily hunched down to whisper one last thing in his ear "Who''s beneath who now bitch" she laughed hysterically before skipping off back toward Cora''s house. Jace "So what did you want to talk about?" Simon asked taking a seat at the kitchen table. Jace needed some information and he knew Simon read the supernatural history book night and day. So if anybody could answer his questions about necromancers without being suspicious it would be Simon. "I know you read the book and I''m wondering if there is anything about necromancers in it." Said Jace trying to sound casual. "Actually, there is" Simon replied flipping through pages "I''ve read this book several times and it''s crazy because it''s always changing. Like every time something new happens in the supernatural world the book adds it. Ana is even in it now. Oh here it is, but there isn''t much about necromancers though" Simon grumbled. "That''s ok just tell me everything there is" Jace replied a bit anxious. "Well, all the necromancers are dead. Or rather imprisoned by Celeste and her then husband Erebus because he saw them as too great a threat to all the other supernaturals after one necromancer defied him and brought back someone he''d killed to life. Celeste ruled over the supernaturals but had no control over the necromancers because they didn''t see her as their leader. They actually worshipped the lord of The Hallow. Someone by the name of Zaewyn" Simon explained. Jace grew impatient because this wasn''t the type of information he''s searching for. "Does it say if any could have survived or how to identify one?" Jace pushed. Simon eyed him curiously. "Uh necromancers hide in the guise of children to allow them to move through the world undetectable. Most can only speak to the dead but the powerful ones can travel to The Hallow and bring the dead back. They don''t have souls so they trade for them. Meaning they will bring your loved one back but it''ll cost you your soul or someone else''s. Why are you interested in this anyway?" Simon asked growing skeptically. Jace straightened and tried to appear nonchalant. "I''m just very curious. So what else is there?" Jace pushed. Simon studied him for a moment before turning back to the book. "Not much. You have to speak to them in the ancient languages to get them to reveal themselves. Unless you have second sight like Celeste and Hildegarde did. They are dangerous though because even the weakest necromancer can take your soul but that''s all there is in the book. I think there is a page about this Zaewyn person if you want to know that" Simon offered. "No that''s ok. Thanks buddy" Jace replied patting Simons back before he left the kitchen. The information he''d obtained wasn''t much and it pretty much matched what Cassius said. Now he had to find out the truth for himself. After all he only had a few hours to call Cassius back and confirm their deal. If Zara isn''t the necromancer the deal is off. Cassius will not help fight against Ferox. If that happens he''ll have to face Ana and tell her he''d lied. The deal wasn''t exactly set. He couldn''t believe how quickly she guessed Cassius wanted more than spells. He thought it was a good cover because he couldn''t actually tell them what the vampire prince really wanted. Or what Cassius offered to him return. To kill Seb. Something he still hasn''t decided on. Yet. Jace shook the thoughts from his mind and focused on the task at hand. It''s time to test Zara. Jace descended the basement stairs greeted by low murmuring voices. At the bottom he saw his grandmother, Cora and Zara levitating, stretched out as if lying in bed sleeping. The chanting is soft and dozens of small black candles are floating above and below them. From the words he could make out they are drawing strength to those near and pushing away negativity. "Sorry to interrupt but I can''t find any blue candles. I wanted to light a few for tranquility in the house. Everyone is bit edgy up there" Jace claimed shoving his hands in his front pockets. "Good idea. There should be some in the attic, you know that" Cora responded not even opening her eyes. "Uh I looked up there" He lied "Couldn''t find any. Maybe Zara could show me where they are?" "That''s strange there should be plenty on the shelves up there. No matter, Zara, be a dear and show Jace where they are. After you''re done both of you come back for meditation" Cora said. Zara slowly drifted down to her feet. She gave Jace a smile before dashing up the basement stairs ahead of him. Every action is so childlike that he questions if she could actually be a necromancer. He unhurriedly followed her upstairs listening to her hum to herself and skip steps. Doubt set in quickly. Zara seemed too innocent to be a soulless creature. Not to mention she''s under Cora''s protection. His mind couldn''t come up with any reasons why a light witch would protect a necromancer. Something didn''t add up. But if Zara is the necromancer he had another problem to deal with. Cassius. Could he really turn her over to the vampire? And what will happen if he does? "They are over there in the far shelf" Zara said interrupting his thoughts. He''d been so lost in them he didn''t even realize they had made it to the attic. "Uh great do you mind grabbing a handful for me?" He asked giving her an encouraging smile. Zara eyed him strangely but shrugged and followed his request. It''s now or never. Jace quickly searched the small room for something sharp. On the ground he spotted a tack. He knelt down, picked it up and before he lost his courage to follow through with this he pricked himself in the finger. "What are you doing?" Zara questioned him warily, holding the candles. Jace didn''t hesitate. He stood and swiftly smeared his bloody finger across her forehead. Zara attempted to jump away dropping the candles in the process but he held her in place. "Et ordeno que revelar altaveu mort" He demanded. Zara stopped struggling, staring at him. Jace eyed her waiting for something to happen but nothing did. "Et ordeno que revelar altaveu mort" He tried again this time more forcefully. Still nothing. Zara only stared at him blankly. Maybe she isn''t the necromancer after all. Then he remembered Cassius saying it is because he''s a witch this should work. Maybe the magic suppressant is getting in the way. Jace closed his eyes, keeping his grip on Zara and focused. He dug deep and latched onto the natural magic inside. It is still weak but growing back by the second. "Et ordeno que revelar altaveu mort. SHOW YOURSELF!" He demanded using all the power he could muster. Zara began shaking. Her whole body trembled. She closed her eyes and when they opened she is no longer the same girl. Her features hardened and her gray eyes glowed frightening. "You stupid witch" she whispered. Jace let her go taking a step back. Zara sucked in a breath then blew it out forcefully. The black air howled as it brushed over his face. It smelled of dead flowers and felt unnaturally hot. Jace shook it off but nothing else happened. No pain at all. He stared at Zara as she smiled sinisterly at him. He couldn''t believe she is actually the necromancer. Slowly she pointed a finger to the ground and Jace followed her movements. There lying on the floor unmoving is his body. He choked on a gasp. "Wh-what did you?" He panicked slightly confused. His body on the ground began to lose color. His cheeks paled and his chest refused to rise. But he''s still standing and feeling just like himself. He didn''t understand what she had just done. Did she clone him or something? Could necromancers even do that? "I called your soul out of your body" she replied circling him. "And to answer your next question, yes you are very much dead. Not all deaths are painful. Now give me one reason why I shouldn''t banish your miserable soul to The Hallow." ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ . . #Tobecontinued... Episodes 96 to 100 are in the announcement box at the top of the group. in case you missed any, check to read. Don''t be a ghost reader, Hit the like button after reading. And pls do drop a comment on the story before leaving. It really means a lot. Have a Nice day...????????